《DxD: Shadow Monarch》 Chapter 1: Beginning After The End ¡ª------------ Chapter-1 ¡ª------------ Solo Levelling Universe¡­ Earth¡­ A caf¨¦ in Korea¡­ At one table, a middle-aged man sat across from a black-haired teenager who was eating a cup of ice cream indifferently, but his left hand was covered in bandages. "Can you repeat yourself?" the boy asked in a detached voice, his eyes glowing in violet. The man shivered in horror, sensing the dangerous aura emanating from the boy. "Almighty monarch, you need to understand that if you continue to stay in this world, it will be destroyed," the man said respectfully, yet fearfully, hoping that the boy, or Shadow Monarch, would understand the situation. The boy stopped eating his ice cream and put the cup on the table before looking at the man. "Why?" "Because your power is too strong for this world to handle," the man explained. The boy said nothing, already aware of this fact. "Listen, you need to know that if you stay here, not only this world but the whole universe will be in danger," the man continued. "If you decide to leave this world, we promise to protect it for you and send you to another Earth similar to this one or another universe where you can live without worries," the man suggested to the boy. "Give me time to think," the boy said as he stood up and started to move toward the road. "Fine," the man agreed as he also stood up and snapped his fingers. A strange barrier that was present around them disappeared. Seeing the other party leave, he couldn''t help but sigh. After all, that boy had sacrificed many things for his family and for this world. If somebody suddenly asked him to leave everything he had saved, he didn''t want to imagine what kind of emotions he must be feeling right now. He paid the bill and left the area too. Waving his hand, he approached an empty area of ground when all of a sudden, a portal formed in the space in front of him. As he entered the portal, his appearance started to change. His whole body began to be covered in brilliant light that now looked like armour, and four wings emerged from his back. "Did the Shadow Monarch agree to our proposal?" suddenly someone''s voice came into his ears. "He asked for time to think," he replied, looking straight to where the voice came from. "Hmmmmm, you did a good job," the voice praised him. That person knew that it wasn''t easy to propose to the most powerful person alive in all the Multiverse. "Thank you, my Lord," he bowed his head to the voice. "Now go and rest until he sends his reply," the voice ordered him. "As you wish, my Lord," he saluted the voice, sighing in his heart. After a week¡­ "Mom, I am going out for a bit," the boy said as he tied his shoelaces. "Jin, be careful on the roads," a gentle-looking middle-aged woman said as she looked at her son from the kitchen. [A/N:- Jin is used instead of the original name since Korean names are difficult to handle.] "You worry too much. Jin is grown up now, right, son?" the middle-aged man sitting on the sofa said while reading the newspaper. Jin nodded his head towards his dad, appreciating him for taking his side. "I know. It''s just¡­" Jin''s mom said as she looked towards her boy, who looked a little different from usual. Clearing her thoughts, she looked towards her husband and said, "Never mind, but your daughter should learn from Jin. She is still sleeping even though it''s nearly afternoon." Meanwhile, Jin was ready to go. He moved towards the door. *Crack* Jin opened the door and took a long look at his family. He knew this might be the last time he saw them. "Goodbye," he said softly, closing the door behind him. ¡­. Jin found himself standing in an empty field where the man had vanished before. "I''m ready," he said in a powerful yet emotionless voice. His eyes started glowing violet, and his body emanated a black aura. A portal appeared in front of him. "Come in, Almighty monarch," a respectful voice echoed from the portal. Jin stepped into the portal and found himself in a beautiful white castle in a pure white dimension. The place looked like a haven. "I agree, but I have two conditions, rulers," Jin spoke, looking towards five figures in front of him. "What are those conditions, Almighty monarch?" one of them asked. "First, I need a tool to make everyone forget about my existence," Jin said, which puzzled everyone. "Almighty monarch, are you sure about it?" another one asked, looking at Jin in disbelief. Jin nodded his head, deep in thought. "Can we ask for your reason?" someone else asked, curious about his strange request. "No," Jin refused in an emotionless tone. Hearing his tone, they all sighed since they knew they didn''t have the strength to make him reveal his reasons. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What''s your second condition?" the first one asked. Jin opened his mouth to speak. "I need an abandoned planet in a universe that can hold my power." "Why abandoned? We can send you to a similar world to this, but that world is filled with powers and different races," someone else said, confused by his choice. "My choice," Jin replied in a cold voice, shutting them up. They all looked at each other, making their discussion. After a while, they nodded their heads one by one. "Alright, Almighty monarch, we can agree to both your conditions," the first one spoke. ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Hello guys....how do you like the first chapter of the new fanfic...comment to tell me please.... it will help me alot. Join the discord to ask any question: [ Link:- Click here ] To read Advanced Chapters here is my pat reon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 2: Beginning After the End (2) ¡ª------------ Chapter-2 ¡ª------------ Suddenly pressure appears on all of them making them bend on their knees. They only look up to see that boy is now covered in pure darkness staring right at them with his glowing violet eyes. They all started to shiver at his stare, they could only look down avoiding looking at his eyes. "Listen, if in my absence anything happened to this world then you better be prepared for consequences because I am not soft-hearted like Ashborn" Jin speaks in a chilling tone to them making them tremble in fear. "Do-don''t wor-worry Al-Almighty m-monarch not only this w-world but this whole un-universe will be prot-protected by all the rule-rulers in Multiverse" One of them speak in a shuddering voice. Jin looked at them for a while then he released his pressure from them. His body also become back to normal, but his sharp eyes didn''t leave the rulers even for a second. "Haa¡­." "¡­.haa¡­haaa.." "Ha¡­..haaa¡­.ha" "Ah¡­..ha¡­haa.ha." "h¡­haa¡­ah¡­ha" All of them are sweating and breathing heavily, as they slowly tried to stand up with their trembling legs. After calming down, they make their way inside the castle. Inside are well-decorated, beautiful fountains, plants, and art placed inside the castle. Inside the castle, many rulers are looking at them, specifically at him. Some with awe, some with fear, some with respect, and some with gratitude. They come to the center of the castle which was an open area, in between the is there some kind of big mechanism was placed. Jin stood in between that circular mechanism. Suddenly one of the rulers handed him one big crystal. "Almighty monarch make the wish you wanted and then break the crystal" Ruler who handed him the crystal said this while looking towards him. Jin nodded his head as he closed his eyes then smashed the crystal into pieces and the pieces turn into light penetrating the white sky. Jin opened his eyes looking at the sky with some emotion in it. "your wish is granted Almighty monarch, now can you stand in the middle of the tool," Ruler said this as he step back towards the other 4 rulers. Jin quietly stood in between the tool, as the ruler looks towards him and start speaking "Almighty monarch remember even though other monarchs are dead, there are more unknown dangerous creatures present in Multiverse remember to be careful" "Also there are rulers present in that universe, if you need anything then you can be asked them even though they may be not powerful as us but I am are sure they will able to fulfill your any request" Jin nodded his head, and as he comes into the center meanwhile rulers used some projections to adjust the location. Everything is ready Almighty monarch, now e will start the process. As particles began immerged from the tool, covering Jin completely. ''''"Goodbye shadow monarch""" Rulers bid farewell together seeing Jin slowly disappear in particles. .... In some other universe¡­ On some deserted planet¡­ There are many broken structures on the surface of the land. Meanwhile, the sky is full of bright stars and other planets making it a beautiful scenery. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Suddenly light Illuminated the surface of the land revealing a black-haired teenager. This teenager is none other than Jin who just teleported here. He check his surroundings then he looked towards the sky which make his eyes little wide open as he unconsciously muttered "beautiful" Seeing the space filled with countless stars and visible beautiful planets, he couldn''t help but praise the beauty. [ A/N :- Picture I took for reference¡ú ] Then he looked at his surroundings which is filled with countless broken structures and said "Come out" As he said that his shadow started to spread at unimaginable speed. And countless shadow monsters started to emerge from it. Respectfully Kneeling on the ground towards their king From behind. All of them have one thing in common: glowing violet eyes and light purple skin. In front of Jin 3 figures are kneeling in front of him. "Beru, igris, and bellion this is going to our home from now on, so Beru and Bellion search this entire land for a nice place and build a home," Jin said as he looks towards the 3 generals of his army, "As your wish, my Liege" Two of three replied in Union as two of them flew away while igris stood beside jin. All the remaining army of shadow distribute between beru and bellion Jin then looks towards igris as he speaks "igris let''s spar, I don''t want to get rusty" "As you wish my liege," Igirs said as comes respectfully opposite jin with a longsword in his hand Igris is a large knight with a light purple glow, jet-black covering him from head to toe, a tattered black cape, and a long red hair-like ornament extending out of the back of his helmet. "Attack as you like," Jin said this is suddenly a dagger in his hands. ..... After one week¡­ Jin looked at the enormous castle in front of him with a tired expression on his face. This enormous castle exactly looks like a castle in the ruler''s dimension but it''s black In color which gives the vibes of some horror movie. "Beru explained this in this instant," Jin said in a heavy tone as his powerful aura started to leak from his body. "OF COURSE MY LIEGE THIS IS THE ONLY HOME WORTHY OF YOU" Beru comes in front of Jin at super high speed and says in excitement with stars in his eyes. Beru is a huge humanoid shadow ant with a light purple glow, neon eyes, sharp claws, and smoky wings. Looking at his fan guy, Jin massage his forehead as he looked at beru with a helpless expression as he asked "Why does this ''home'' exactly look like that castle in rulers dimension" "Because that''s the only home which is worthy of you, my liege" Beru replied in an innocent tone like it was an obvious thing. "*Sigh*, forget it bellion did you find anything?" Jin releases a tired sigh, as he looks at his third general and asks this. Bellion is a huge humanoid, shadow warrior with two pairs of black wings on his back, jagged black armor, blank white eyes, and glowing purple skin. He also carries a massive blade that looks like a centipede, which he wields both like a whip and a sword. "Nothing my liege, there is nothing except broken structures" He comes forward as he speaks. Jin nodded his head as he looked back at the castle with a helpless expression and entered the castle meanwhile his whole army started to return to his shadow. He enters the main hall to see a black throne on top of the stairway, he quietly climbs up and sits on the throne. "I wonder what they are doing at this time?" He muttered this while looking upwards with a somewhat lost expression on his face. ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question: [ Link:- Click here ] To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 3: Grayfia Lucifuge ¡ª------------- Chapter- 3 ¡ª------------- [ A/N:- Chapter no. 3 and chapter no. 4 will be similar to DxD: Golden Peerage..because I am very bad at making starting.....so I will be uploading 3 chapters today itself....sorry for any of you who don''t like it..] ..... 700 years later¡­. Dxd world¡­. Underworld... [ Grayfia POV ] It was a terrible fight but somehow we managed to win. I am tired of this war, I staggered on the battlefield leaving behind cold corpses of members of my same race, A devil. But these devils are different from me, they are from the old satan faction. The war between Angels, fallen angels, and devils finished long ago, but now that Satans have perished it is time for a new ruling to take place, one that will place us (devils) in a more peaceful environment. ''Why can''t we all live peacefully in the underworld, are we still going to continue thriving in famine and hunger just like the one who created us?'' That''s why I ''Grayfia Lucifuge'' decided to follow Sirzech gremory''s cause and fight for a prosperous future. Sadly, there are those devils who counter our ideals, those that believe we should still fight angels and fallen angels even after our race has already suffered enough: the old satan faction We fight, we kill and we suffer in the end. It''s only the bloodshed on the ground. ''When this conflict is going to end? It''s already been hundreds of years¡­ When will this civil war stop?..... How many more innocent lives will have to be sacrificed in this war?'' I thought about this thoroughly as I held my bleeding wound. [ Do you desire to save your devil race from this war? If so then complete my mission and I will make sure that your race survives this war And becomes prosperous ] Save my kind from the war? Of course, I want but what is this¡­screen? Could it be some trap from enemies? She summarises all the possibilities of this, maybe something like this is created by some simple magic to lure me into some trap. Most devils knew that I was one of the new faction''s main aces; an ultimate class devil with sirzeches, falbium, ajuka, and serafall. And I was one of their primary objectives, however as our house (Lucifuge) was the most despicable traitors in the eyes of the devils ''Maybe there is a quicker path? One with less bloodshed but who exactly are you? If can be so confident to end this war and help my race¡­then what do you need my help for¡­? You should be more than capable than me to complete your own task'' i doubted this in my mind Only the fact that I couldn''t sense any demonic power from it, make me a little bit of relief. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [ Your doubts are comprehensible grayfia Lucifuge. First I don''t belong to your inferior world. I am currently an avatar of my supreme self and an existence that is more than capable to end your predicament with the snap of my fingers, however, the task I have it''s not something I can do myself that''s why I have to choose someone to do for me¡­.I could have chosen any lady in this entire universe ¡­.and you are that ''lucky any lady ] I feel heavily insulted and underestimated, this person telling me that I am not anything special. He or she speaks as if I ultimate class devil is nothing but lucky enough to be chosen for whatever his or her plot is. [ You are free to reject me if you don''t believe me. I will just choose another candidate for this task. I admit the task I am going to issue is not an easy one but if you somehow manage to accomplish it¡­.then it will be a lucky encounter beyond your wildest imagination] ''.... Can I think about it?'' I at least wanted to discuss this with my father. After all, this could be a trap. [ No, as I said¡­you are not special. If you reject, there wouldn''t be a second chance. Make your decision now ] Twitching my lips I allowed my body to fall down on my knees, holding my wound and panting heavily. I wanted nothing more than to rest and wait for the next battle but..¡­now the more I looked at this screen, the more my sense screamed at me that this is real I bit my lips falling on the pit of mud that has blood mixed in it, seeing the screen in front of my face with complicated feelings. To me, that ''YES'' looked brighter than the ''NO''. ''Will you promise me that, to uphold your words if I managed to complete the task? If I could stop this madness¡­.if I could stop my family from being in danger then I would do it. [ believe me; my words are very valuable than my very own existence that I precede. The moment you press the ''YES'' i will send you to the place where you can undertake your task, away from home ] "..." My eyebrows quivered, ''i am going to be taken away from my place [ but at the same time, I will continuity of time in this lowly realm until your return. If you failed but survive¡­ I shall bring to this same spot ] I couldn''t help but pay more attention to the word ''survive'' [ if you die¡­ then I shall just resume time and your absence will be the only change in this timeline as well as your ...race will lose the war ] I expected that much. ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question: [ Link:- Click here ] To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 4: Task ¡ª------------ Chapter-4 ¡ª------------ [ if you succeed¡­then I shall you to this realm once again to the future where I uphold my promise, to a future where your devil race at peace and prosperous according to our accord ] Reading the text, I sigh out of relief at the very least it won''t take too long in completing this task'' I was afraid that my absence would bring disadvantage to the new faction, but the entity''s words assured me. My mind is full of curiosity towards this entity that can stop time at its will. And what is this so-called task that I needed to complete but can''t? I made my decision and pressed the button ''YES'', bracing for anything at any moment, bracing for any torture that I would have to go through. [ A great answer indeed, Grayfia Lucifuge. You can address me as ''system'', your temporary assistance in this quest. As for who I am¡­I am someone powerful enough to achieve your dream¡­ I bid you the greatest of success because in this task it is not luck that shall bring you glory but your determination ] I felt the world around me begin to shake. The underworld around me broke like glass into little pieces until everything was white. I never felt like I moved even a millimetre from the puddle of mud and blood I had fallen into; it''s like the world where I lived stopped being the same world. [ Loading ] [ Assimilation with system complete ] [ welcome to system grayfia lucifuge ] The world around me is still white as the screen kept updating itself, I am now confused ''about what''s going on [ Transportation to ashenfall realm: planet valtron, completed ] [ Requirements for sustainable life in arrival location not meet ] [ Loading racial specifications ] [ configuration racial traits for survival in the foreign atmosphere and outer space ] [ Pure devil (Ultimate Class) ¡ú Peak devil (Ultimate Class) ] The more screen was updated, the more my confusion increased. ''Just who is this existence, a God?'' I felt something covering my whole body, something changed and I didn''t know what it is. ''You are not that person from before'' I thought inwardly to the system. [ I am the system, your direct connection with that entity, as for who is the previous being, I am afraid I don''t have the authority to disclose that ] I release a tired sigh inwardly, I guess it''s useless to ask who that was since that entity doesn''t want to be exposed then I can''t do anything. When I open my eyes again, there are brilliant countless stars In the sky with a bunch of other planets which are visible from the land where I am standing. I was mesmerised by the beautiful scenery in front of me for a while. I looked around to find just sand and broken structures on this land. "W-Where am I?'''' I said this out loud after feeling frustrated about finding nothing but sand. ''System'' I thought this hoping system could help me. [ Loading Stats ] [ Name: Grayfia Lucifuge ] [ Gender: Female ] [ Titles: Traitorous Devil, ice queen ] [ Age: 118 y/o ] [ Race: Pure Devil ¡ú Peak Devil ] [ Evolution: Ultimate Class (2nd Tier) ] [ Strength: E+ ] S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [ Magic Power: D- ] [ Shadow Monarch Affection: 0% ] ¡­. ''Ah?'' Seeing the stats I should have been in awe, if not for the fact system categorised my strength as ''E+'' and magic as ''D-'' ''What does shadow Monarch Affection mean?'' [ Welcome to the isolated planet valtron in the realm of ashenfall. This is the place where your target is located ] ''Hey Answer me! What does shadow monarch affection mean!?'' I waited expectantly, dusting off my clothes, a maid''s attire. The faster I know, the faster I can save my race. [ Task: Conquer the Shadow monarch''s heart and erase his loneliness (progress-0%) ] [ Sub Task: Find Shadow Monarch In Valtron Planet in the Ashenfall realm and introduce yourself ] "Shadow monarch? Conquer his heart!?" The more I read, the more I feel how ridiculous this so-called task is, it turn-out this task is not to kill someone or destroy a town or do any dangerous thing. But the task has to be romantically involved with someone. ''Hey! I didn''t sign up for this!! You set me up!!'' I scream inwardly in outrage, hoping for that entity to answer me, no matter how I look at this, I was set up by that entity in fact¡­ I started to believe that entity was nothing more than some perverted person. [ That is correct, the shadow monarch is one of the nine monarchs who can be also called the strongest being alive in all Multiverse, his power is so immersed that even if all the forces United against him then also the result will be difficult to predict¡­.hence you need to conquer his heart ] *gulp* I unconsciously swallow my saliva hearing the task target is the strongest being in the Multiverse "w-what the strongest being in the Multiverse¡­there must be some other way¡­ conquering him¡­ and how am I suppose to find him in just a large place¡­" I am no expert in romance, aside from some ..moments¡­ I shared with Sirzeches Gremory, I am completely clueless¡­how the hell I suppose to conquer the heart of the strongest being in the Multiverse. ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question: [ Link:- Click here ] To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 5: Fear ¡ª------------ Chapter-5 ¡ª------------ [ There is no other way, the only weakness of a shadow monarch is loneliness. As for finding him, I have given you that advantage to roam freely around in outer space¡­.search for him here that is your first task ] I fell on my knees after hearing the system,...I don''t know what to do¡­ I don''t know what to do¡­ ''What I get myself into¡­mama helps me¡­I don''t know what to do?'' The future of the devil race depends on¡­ whether I can conquer Monarch''s heart Or not I bit my lips, gathering all strength in my body and tried to stand up as I tried to walk my feet struck in sand¡­ trying to sink into the sand. My fours wings popped out of my back, flying me into the air as I broke free from sand ''By the way, system, what is monarch anyway?'' I asked this inwardly as someone who is known to be strongest¡­it''s obvious I have strong Curiosity towards him. [ The Monarchs are an ancient race of monsters who seek to wipe out all living beings from the Multiverse ] I wipe out the cold sweat that comes from my forehead, ''if their goal is to wipe out all living beings then means not only the devil race but all of the races are in danger and what''s system previously said there are 9 of these [ You are correct¡­there are indeed nine monarchs: The Monarch of Destruction, the King of Dragons The Monarch of Shadows, the King of the Dead The Monarch of White Flames, the King of Demons Beast Monarch: The King of Beasts Frost Monarch: The King of Snow Folk Iron Body Monarch: The King of Monstrous Humanoids The Monarch of the Beginning, the King of Giants The Monarch of Plagues, the Queen of Insects The Monarch of Transfiguration, the King of Demonic Spectres ] [ Each of them possesses immense power like none other¡­ and every other monarch except shadow monarch worked for the monarch of destruction, the king of dragons who also possess the most destructive power of all ] ''But you said¡­it is the shadow monarch who is the most powerful one¡­ why do shadow monarchs don''t work for the monarch of destruction like others¡­'' I don''t what the story behind this but I feel this shadow monarch has a kind of backstory. ''And the king of dragons¡­ is he a similar kind of mythical great red and ophis the infinity dragon?'' [ Don''t compare monarch of destruction to those inferior lizards from your¡­inferior realm, his only mere one breath is enough to destroy your whole planet ] "Are you serious!?" I unconsciously shouted, if that''s true then it''s a matter of before my world gets destroyed. [ Yes but you don''t need to worry¡­about getting your home destroyed by the monarch of destruction¡­ or any other monarchs because all the other monarchs were killed by shadow monarchs] I release a sigh of release¡­ but why would he do that¡­ and how he can kill the monarch of destruction¡­my curiosity towards this shadow monarch is only getting stronger and stronger [ Shadow monarch rules over death¡­ he has his immortal army at his disposal¡­ the longer the battle¡­ the stronger he gets¡­ his power has no bound¡­ ] ''Power over death something¡­similar to hades of hell?'' Thinking of that skeleton God¡­ wait if shadow monarch has a similar appearance to that skeleton then¡­what will I do¡­ shouldn''t that mean I have to seduce a skeleton... I feel a wave of revulsion washes over me at the thought. The idea of having to seduce a skeleton, even if it is a powerful being, is repulsive. My skin crawls at the mere thought of it. I release a disgusted sigh, trying to shake off the image from my mind. I can''t help but wonder, why would anyone choose to rule over death and have such a horrific appearance. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The more I think about it, the more unsettling the idea becomes. My curiosity may be strong, but I can''t deny the feeling of dread that settles in the pit of my stomach, but now I just only hope for the best [ Your thoughts are useless¡­your main priority should be to locate shadow monarch first ] Useless thoughts?¡­ at least I want him to be good-looking and¡­ alive I quickly turned towards the ground as I felt something "why I felt someone watching me?" My instinct never betrayed me before because of that I survived so countless battles that''s also the reason I trusted my Instincts so much. [ You are safe for now¡­ if any danger approaches then¡­ I will notify you beforehand¡­ ] ''But I was sure someone was watching'' maybe because I am not in the underworld thats why I feel unsafe¡­*sigh*...I should focus on my task After 15 minutes of flying¡­.. "W-what the hell is this?!" I couldn''t help but say this out loud because¡­.What I am seeing right now looks like¡­enormous scary black castle [ congratulations, you managed¡­.to locate the base of shadow monarch ] yeah¡­.I can figure that much out myself¡­ here goes nothing, I entered the castle which somehow open There is nothing Inside just large empty spaces¡­. how can someone live in a place¡­ this whole place gives the depressing atmosphere I walked straight through the hallway and entered a big hall. "Who are you?" I heard someone''s voice as I looks towards the source of the voice. ''H-How handsome!?'' i looked up at the person who is sitting on a throne with a lazy poster ''He is not handsome but he is devilish handsome'' his Angelic sharp face¡­ his purple glowing sharp eyes¡­ his sharp nose... his expression is like a¡­ aloof being who looked down on¡­ the world His pure black hair looks¡­ his fair skin¡­ his¡­ .w-what is this¡­ why I started to feel danger¡­ I quickly turn around to see my shadow expanding¡­ A monster emerges from my shadow which looks exactly¡­. a big ant¡­ twice my size His claws are as big as swords¡­ ''I will die'' my instinct is screaming at me telling me to run as far as possible¡­.but my legs ¡­.are trembling but not moving. ''.move¡­ Move!..... MOVE!!!'' I tried to move but instead of moving¡­ my knees gave up¡­ I fall down Why? ¡­ Why don''t they move??¡­ no I already know the answer¡­ my body already knows it''s ¡­.useless to run¡­.from this thing ''Fight back?'' No¡­ I can''t win¡­ no matter how I fight¡­ is this the end?.... But I haven''t still saved my people¡­ help me¡­ I don''t want to die ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question: [ Link:- Click here ] To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 6: Jin鈥檚 Thoughts ¡ª------------ Chapter-6 ¡ª------------ [ Jin POV ] After coming to this planet, I found not only this planet¡­.but this whole realm has no living creatures. I don''t know how much time has passed¡­.since I come to this place¡­I found nothing except silence Luckily for me¡­I have my companions to accompany me¡­ I don''t know how much time has passed¡­.it is 100 years¡­.or 300 years¡­.no it''s 500 years¡­.damn it¡­ I lost track of time. To pass the time¡­. I usually fight my shadow soldiers¡­and learned sword techniques by igris and¡­.. martial arts from bellion. I don''t want to depend entirely on Ashborn powers all the time¡­.so I mastered all techniques¡­.a human can be mastered The good thing is there is no one¡­.so I can practice without any problem but one thing that I can''t able to fix¡­.. is the loneliness of being all alone I miss¡­you mother¡­..father...sister¡­.I miss you¡­all very much¡­there isn''t even a single day where¡­.I haven''t thought ¡­.about you all until today...I thought I will live here in seclusion¡­.. for the rest of eternity But unexpectedly today in this lonely realm¡­..I sense a living creature ¡­..after so long ¡­..at first I thought my sense become dull after living so alone without seeing any living person But now seeing the person right in front with my own eyes¡­..I am sure this is a LIVING PERSON¡­.not some illusion made up by my mind. How did she get here?...here¡­. not only on this planet but in this whole realm¡­.. it should be impossible for any living creature¡­. to survive in this atmosphere I guess It doesn''t matter for now¡­. least I got to know someone alive. "Beru stop" I was lost in my thoughts so much that I forgot to notice that beru has scared that girl so much¡­.that she has fallen down on her knees. I guess I need to educate beru¡­. about not scaring guests. After hearing my command¡­.he quickly returns to my shadow¡­but the girl is still on sitting the ground. Why she is wearing a maid outfit¡­.is this some kind of custom here in this universe¡­..wait¡­.did she wet herself?¡­maybe she got too much-scared beru, I can see her tears flowing down her eyes "It''s ok now" shouldn''t I speak some words to comfort her at times like these?.... I don''t know what to say¡­.I did that before She slowly opens her eyes¡­..I can see relief in her teary silver eyes¡­.silver eyes?...silver hair?....how rare She looked down at herself¡­..realising her situation, ''cute'' I unconsciously thought after seeing her eyes become wide open and her face become red as a beetroot. She tried to use her wings with her full force and run outside¡­.but unfortunately in her eyes, it was slow as a falling feather¡­. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her wings looked look like the devil¡­.but she has 4 of them¡­..as well as she doesn''t look like the devil at all¡­.she gives a similar feeling to Esil¡­.thinking of esli¡­.I don''t know how she is doing. ''My liege do you need me to catch her'' oh beru can''t you understand¡­.. She is like this because of you¡­.if you go after her then it will only make the duration ''leave her be'' if she comes here on a planet like this then ¡­.she must have an objective¡­.she will be back "At least She should have told me her name" I don''t even know her name¡­well, I guess I will ask her again¡­when she comes back. I guess I have to wait until she calms down¡­..after that maybe I should go to her planet where civilization exists. At first, when I made this demand to live here in isolation¡­.I thought it was good to master Ashborn powers where nobody can get affected¡­. Also, I don''t want to cause trouble for people At first, I was thinking it will be easy to live alone with my shadows¡­..but I was wrong¡­..its nothing more than mental torture¡­..isn''t for my shadows I would have gone crazy¡­by now I tried to leave this planet but even the nearby planets are in much worse condition than the one he was currently in. So without knowing where to go¡­..I decided to return back here....maybe now I can leave this place for a civilised planet Even though I don''t need to eat now ¡­..but I still want to taste delicious delicacies¡­..moreover if possible I check back on my earth I still can''t figure out¡­.how can she appear here ¡­.her strength is too weak to survive in a place like this...or maybe her race is adapted to this environment Whatever the reason¡­.. it''s good to see another living being again¡­..I hope she can come soon erase her embarrassment ¡­.and talk to me Ruler said there is a similar planet to my earth¡­.maybe I should find that planet Oh, she is coming back¡­..I should try my best not to scare her this time ''nobody will come out without permission'' i inwardly commanded my shadows I don''t want to scare her like before after all¡­I am getting nervous... to meet another living being after so long ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question: [ Link:- Click here ] To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 7: First Reward ¡ª------------- Chapter-7 ¡ª------------- S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [ Grayfia POV ] How can I do that!?..... Just how!?....it''s so embarrassing!¡­. I now just want to dig a hole and bury myself. I seriously pee myself in front of him....I don''t have the courage to face him again¡­..if others come to know that I, the ultimate class devil, have peed myself¡­.I will definitely become laughing stock in the underworld I saw when I run away from inside at my full strength¡­..I saw him laugh at me¡­.I am sure he still be laughing at me But what was that thing¡­.I am still getting goosebumps even remembering him¡­. '' Hey System, answer me! What was that!?'' Even though I faced death every day without fear...still it''s nothing compared to that thing¡­.. That thing is a freaking nightmare [ That was 3rd strongest shadow of the shadow monarch¡­. also known as Beru ] "Beru?" Seriously, what kind of person chooses a cute name like this for¡­.. a monster like that¡­.well it does look like an ant...BUT WHICH ANT IS THAT BIG IN SIZE AND HAS BLADES AS HIS CLAWS?! And ¡­3rd strongest?¡­..you mean he has stronger than this monster!?...no matter he can be called strongest after having subordinates like that. [ You are wrong¡­.unlike your inferior species who mostly rely on their subordinates you called ¡­..peerage to be called strongest...shadow monarch is not such that compulsion¡­..he is the strongest of them all¡­ ] [ Even if all his all shadows come together against him then also ¡­.it will remain futile ] Is he really that strong?..... I can''t sense anything from him¡­..not even any danger¡­.but one thing for sure¡­. he was super hot [ You didn''t sense anything from him that doesn''t mean he is weak¡­.he has complete control over his power...he is not some arrogant being who likes show-off his power¡­.nor some coward who likes to hide...but that''s also what''s makes him is the strongest¡­and¡­the..most dangerous] I don''t understand ¡­..what are you trying to say...how can that makes him ''dangerous,'' [ You don''t need to concern yourself with that¡­..more importantly, will you abandon this task and go back to your world ¡­..or ¡­..are you continuing this task¡­. ] Hearing system question¡­.I don''t why but suddenly I remembered his devilishly handsome face¡­..*drool* [ ¡­.Your task is to seduce him¡­..not to get seduced by him¡­ ] "W-What kind of nonsense¡­. are you spouting!?" it''s ridiculous ¡­to even think¡­ that ¡­.I ..¡­Grayfia lucifuge the ultimate class devil¡­.. will be seduced by¡­..someone¡­... that''s right this is only for my race¡­.for the better and peaceful future of my kind¡­it''s definitely ¡­..not related because of his looks¡­.yes it''s only for my home. [ .... ] But what should I do now...all my dignity and ¡­.pride are all shredded into pieces¡­..I am sure he must think I am a woman who still¡­.. Cry and¡­. pee herself¡­.how shameful is that [ I already told you to not have many useless thoughts¡­.just go and introduce yourself first¡­.this is your first step ] Can''t you understand¡­.girl''s shame...I just¡­ *sigh* you are right what''s done is done¡­.I should focus on what''s going to happen That''s right¡­..even though my first appearance was not good¡­..I Can still change his opinion of my appearance¡­..I should get ready W-wait¡­.why does my bottom feel wet¡­.damn it¡­..of course, this is the result of my... previous deed ''System, do you have new clothes for me?'' I inwardly asked this to system¡­.after all, I can''t be in front of him¡­.in these clothes. [ ¡­ ] ''System?'' why didn''t the system reply¡­.system seriously I need to change clothes ...before meeting him¡­..Don''t you also want me to have success in this¡­. task [ Fine¡­.have it your way then.. ] [ Subtask: Find Shadow Monarch In Valtron Planet in the Ashenfall realm and introduce yourself ] [ Modifying sub task due to user demand¡­.. ] ''System what are you doing'' I don''t why but for some reason, I am getting a bad feeling about this [ Subtask: Find Shadow Monarch In Valtron Planet in Ashenfall realm and introduce yourself ¡ú Find Shadow Monarch In Valtron Planet in Ashenfall realm ] [ Status: Completed ] [ Reward: Maid outfit (full set) x1 ] Looking at my hand where suddenly a rectangular box appeared out of nowhere¡­..how¡­ system done it¡­..I didn''t feel any mana fluctuations nor¡­.. see any magic circles¡­.it''s like it just¡­. appear Anyway, thank you¡­.system¡­..I open up the box¡­.and take out the Maid''s uniform What the hell is this!?!....how can someone¡­.wear something like this!? I wasn''t able to control my temper as I asked in a loud voice "system!?...answer me! What kind of joke is this!?" [ Why are you complaining?.... I give what you¡­.asked for ] But how can I wear something like that!?..... it''s too shameful¡­. it''s so indecent ¡­and the chest part looks so indecent¡­.and the length of the skirt is so short that anyone can see my panties¡­..now I am starting to get suspicious¡­.if the system is nothing more than pervert old geezer [ i give you this¡­..because it will also help you to increase your chances of success in this task¡­..don''t you also want to succeed in the task as soon as possible? ] But¡­..*sigh* you are right¡­the original task is to seduce him¡­..so it''s normal to wear think kind of dress¡­..but still it is very unacceptable for me... to wear anything like this [ Don''t be too wilful¡­just go and wear this¡­.if you want to increase ¡­..your chances of success ] Alright¡­..I guess I don''t have much of a choice¡­..this is all for my home First I need to create some space where I can change¡­..even though I know there is no one here except for him in the castle and his so-called¡­. army which ¡­..I haven''t seen it yet other than that thing¡­..but I still don''t want to change in such an open place. I use ice magic to create a¡­.. small room enough to change myself¡­..as I walked inside that room ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question: [ Link:- Click here ] To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 8: Meeting ¡ª------------ Chapter-8 ¡ª------------ After changing¡­I use my ice magic to create ice¡­ mirror to see myself ''How shameful!'' looking at myself that was the first thing¡­. comes into my mind¡­ my big chest...my hips¡­. everything looks so indecent The system gave me a maid dress with a tight-length black skirt, white stockings and a garter belt. The chest area has two pieces of cloth holding my overly large breasts with an ample visage of her cleavage; the side of my boobs is shamelessly exposed in a round shape. As a cherry on top and a delicate black lace wrap around my neck { Pic for reference¡ú } Strangely even though this shameful attire looks so tight.. But I don''t feel any discomfort¡­ In fact. it''s the opposite... it''s very comfortable But even if it''s comfortable I dont want to wear such shameful attire ¡­ it''s only for a better future for my¡­.. family and ¡­.race [ If you are ready then get going¡­.you already wasted too much time ] Can''t you give little more time to get ready myself after you gave me such shameful attire¡­.I need some time to... adjust my mood [ ¡­ ] Ok grayfia¡­.you just need to relax¡­remember the teachings of mother¡­.a perfect maid should ¡­.be calm all the time "*deep breath* ..alright now I am ready¡­.just be natural" I muttered to myself just to encourage myself. But what should I do with my old clothes¡­I dont have anything to store them. [ Don''t worry...I can store them for you ] Suddenly, old clothes which are laying on the ground disappear ...into thin air Thats very convenient... now focus on maintaining my expression..I need to maintain a neutral face¡­. But if that thing is still there...then can I still maintain my emotions That thing is a nightmare¡­.I had never seen anything like that thing before... ''system can''t you help me somehow?'' [ Negative¡­.if I help you somehow¡­.then shadow monarch will be able to discover my existence and...that''s the last thing my creator wants...] I guess that much on my own¡­.can''t you help me some other way¡­ like giving some protection spell or¡­.. Some teleportation spell¡­.. Just in case of emergency [ That''s your unnecessary worry¡­.. The only thing you need to do now is conquer your fear ¡­.you need to know that the shadow monarch is not an unreasonable person who kills without reason¡­ Nor will he let his subordinate kill someone innocent¡­The only thing holding you down now is your fear... ] It''s easier said than done¡­.. And I can''t leave my life in the hands of some stranger..... Even if he is a little hot But one thing is weird¡­.. Whenever I thought of him¡­ my face started to heat up¡­.. And my heart started to pound faster¡­..is this some kind of power he possesses? I slapped both my cheeks¡­..and tried to encourage myself as I started talking to my reflection in the mirror "wake up grayfia, remember you are the eldest lady of the lucifuge house¡­how can you back down just because of some fear¡­ I can do this" "Come on¡­.grayfia be brave" Let''s do this¡­.I exited this cave which¡­..I build with ice and flew towards the castle again sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''System wished me luck'' I at least want someone to support me¡­.. After all, It always feels good to know that someone is supporting you [ I hope for your success¡­.Grayfia Lucifuge ] ... After reaching the castle again¡­.I walked in with a neutral face like a perfect professional maid. In between the way¡­ I made a perfect plan¡­.to conquer the heart of the shadow monarch¡­.I need to become his maid After all, I can''t directly say¡­.I come to seduce you otherwise he will definitely think I have some¡­..ulterior motive So I need to just become his maid and stay close to him¡­.. And slowly but steadily capture his ¡­.heart And Soon I reach the main hall¡­ where I had my previous shameful accident. He is still sitting on the throne¡­.like an aloof king..looking down on ¡­.earth But he still looks so¡­.hot!! Calm..down¡­ calm down... I need to maintain my composure¡­don''t get panic...don''t show panic¡­.be a professional natural maid. "Sir, shadow monarch¡­.please allow me to become your maid" I introduced myself while little bowing like a professional maid ¡­..even with this¡­.shameful attire I have finally done it!! And I have done this perfectly without..showing any panic or ¡­.any other emotion... I am sure it was perfect. I also notice something...the place where I have previously done that shameful deed¡­..is now clean without any spot¡­ Also, that thing is nowhere to be seen¡­that''s very good. I see him, getting up from his throne¡­.coming down towards me¡­ Why my heart again started to beat violently... Why my face started to heat up again... No, no, no, no, no¡­ grayfia focus¡­.you need to control yourself. previously I can only see his face from below¡­.but now I can see his whole figure¡­..not only his face but his whole body is perfect His sharp facial features....his black short black hair¡­.. Even though he is wearing a black long coat...I can still tell his body is perfect¡­his height is a little taller than mine... he probably will be 5''10¡­..since mine is 5''8 The only weird thing is ...his left hand is covered in some black bandage. His eyes are a little glowing purple giving him a sexy look¡­..as I thought he is really a devilous handsome man¡­. No no no no grayfia you need to control yourself¡­.. No matter what another''s appearance looks like¡­.. A perfect maid doesn''t show emotions¡­.I need to act like¡­.a perfect maid "What are you?" His voice entered my ears like a melody...don''t panic¡­.don''t panic¡­ I just need to answer the question naturally I raised my head, looked directly into his eyes and as I spoke "shadow monarch sir, My name is grayfia lucifuge¡­..I am a devil And I like¡­to become your maid" ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question: [ Link:- Click here ] To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 9: Maid Accepted ¡ª------------- Chapter-9 ¡ª------------- [ Jin''s POV ] Looking directly at her calm silver eyes¡­ I couldn''t help but feel surprised¡­.. it wasn''t the fact her appearance as well as her aura¡­.I would have thought she is someone else The girl who was peeing and crying previously which I made beru clean the floor¡­.. Now has composure and calm unlike before¡­.. And what''s up with this dress¡­..I previously thought her previous attire was weird but I was wrong¡­.if another person from my earth was present then he would probably lust over her after seeing her in this. Unfortunately or fortunately... because of ashborn powers ....I nearly lost my emotions¡­.as well as time also played a big role in that "Shadow monarch sir, My name is grayfia lucifuge¡­..I am a devil And I like¡­to become your maid" She introduced herself as well she stated her purpose A devil¡­.. Even though I anticipated that¡­.but was still hard to believe a girl like her¡­..is a devil Also, how does she know who am I¡­.. Probably she is sent by rulers since they are the one who knows my location¡­.. But I am not sure And what''s this ''becoming my maid''.... I don''t need a maid since all the work here is done by....my shadows "Ok," But I agreed since I finally have a living person here besides me¡­. I am not letting this chance slip away As for her purpose¡­.I can figure that out by the time¡­.as well as I will get information about this universe from her and I am also interested in her race which she called ''devil'' As for her probability of hurting me...is near zero with her strength¡­.. So I don''t need to worry about that "Huh!?" She has a Stupefied expression¡­.on her face....how cute¡­..I guess she didn''t expect me to agree so easily. But soon her face returned to neutral¡­.. Or she is¡­..trying to hide her expressions "So then¡­what are your orders, sir?" She asked this as she looks towards me. Orders?....right she is¡­.my maid, but I don''t have any orders for her¡­.everything already managed by my shadows¡­..I never had a maid before. "You can call me jin" Hearing sir¡­ feels weird¡­..I am already tired of hearing ''my Liege'' from my shadows, especially from beru¡­.I don''t need another one like them "Sir¡­..I am afraid I can''t accept that order" She said this with a little shattering... I guess she must have little afraid of me "Reason?" I am more interested in her reason for refusing such¡­..a simple request "Its teachings of lucifuge¡­..household that maids can''t call her master ¡­..by his name" She speaks this while lower head as she has¡­..something wrong "If you don''t call me by my name then sorry I can''t accept you, maid," I said while looking directly into her silver eyes. "N-no!.....oh yeah¡­.I remember that a perfect maid should follow her master''s orders unconditionally" A small smile formed on my face hearing her change of tone. But from her panic tone¡­..now I am sure she has some other objective¡­..and to achieve that objective she has become my maid Well to be honest¡­.. Even if she leaves then also I will stop her¡­.since she is the only hope for me to reach civilization "Then what are your orders j-jin," She asked¡­.. Finally using my name¡­..finally someone call me by my name after so long But what should I make her do¡­.. I don''t know ... Maybe spar with her to get some idea about the strength of people who belong to this universe.....since rulers told me this universe is a lot ...stronger than my earth¡­ ¡­.i want to test it myself. But no her power is too weak.... I doubt that she can even withstand even my aura¡­.oh yeah I can fight without ashborn power since it will also help me to test my martial arts against other than my shadows. But before that¡­I look at her as I speak "you can start by cooking" Even though I don''t need to eat¡­.I still want to eat the dishes¡­..not to mention none of my shadows can cook¡­.. So in the beginning, I cook the food myself but as time passes I get tired of my own cooking¡­.so I quit Since she got teaching of some household¡­.. Then she must know how to cook¡­. I can only hope she can make something that can satisfy my taste buds She nodded her head, as she started to look around...searching for something After a while she back to him again and ask "where is the kitchen¡­. Jin?" Oh yeah I forgot to tell her where is the kitchen ¡­.i started to walk as I spoke "Follow me" As I started to walk¡­.. When first beru and others made this castle by the scarp they found on this planet..... There was nothing but a throne in this castle.... Afterwards, I used my power to create what I needed as well as create decorations and furniture for this castle. But the sad thing is that my power is only limited to creating non-living things... Well, I guess it makes sense since my power belongs to the dead. { A/N:- I don''t know if it''s true or not that he can create anything but in the ending of manhwa, he was able to create¡­.everything which was previously presented in his system shop¡­.. So I gave him the ability to create anything limited to non-living items...If it''s not true then forgave your author to be ignorant } S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The kitchen is made back of the throne room¡­.so it''s taken a few minutes to ¡­.reach the kitchen...it''s neat and clean and tidy even though I didn''t visit this place for so long ¡­.. I guess¡­.beru and others are doing their job properly¡­.but there isn''t any single ingredient left here¡­.. But I guess I can fix that. ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question: [ Link:- Click here ] To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 10: Maid Accepted (2) ¡ª-------------- Chapter- 10 ¡ª-------------- [ Grayfia POV ] Today is the most weird day in my life¡­. First I was taken from my home to some isolated planet with task of¡­conquer another person heart I thought this day couldn''t get any more weirder but ¡­I was wrong...because THIS DAY IS GETTING MORE WEIRDER BY... EVERY MINUTE I still couldn''t believe how ...easily he agreed to me for¡­ becoming his maid. Is he not cautious about me¡­.for fooling him or...he is too confident in himself that he believes ...nothing can hurt him Whatever the reason... I am glad I was able to become his maid...but when I asked him for his first order¡­he asked to called him..''jin''¡­ which caught me...off guard I guess it must be his name Or some¡­ nickname but the problem I don''t whether to accept or...deny his order Because a perfect maid can''t call her master by his name... Even if I am maid in name¡­.i still need to performed like ¡­.perfect maid When i tried to refused him¡­.he tell me to leave¡­.i panicky agreed to his request¡­while putting perfect image of maid...in back of my brain Since I don''t think he was lying after all¡­.he got no reason lie to me...because he is the strongest guy...according to the system leaving is not an option¡­.after all peace of my family and race depends on this task¡­.. I can''t quit¡­.. It''s definitely not because he is ¡­.hot But still I can''t understand...why he wants me to called him by ...his name...could it be¡­.he likes myself!?...even though I don''t want brag¡­..but i know how exceptionally beautiful am I Even back in the underworld...other women look at me with envious eyes, meanwhile¡­all other men look at me with eyes full of lust ...even when I first time meet Sirzeches Gremory he was not exceptional either... So if he really like other men out there¡­why can''t I feel any lust from him¡­could it be he ¡­falls love with me at first sight!??!....its the only possibility¡­.I can possibly imagine and it''s reasonable based...on my appearance¡­ but why I feel happy¡­.after thinking of that possibility Wait...that doesn''t mean I completed the task...isn''t this mean I have comolested my task... If I completed my task that doesn''t mean my race and my family¡­.is at peace [ Before coming to any conclusion¡­.i advise you to check your stats first ] [ Loading Stats ] [ Name: Grayfia Lucifuge ] [ Gender: Female ] [ Titles: Traitorous Devil, ice queen ] [ Age: 118 y/o ] [ Race: Peak Devil ] [ Evolution: Ultimate Class (2nd Tier) ] [ Strength: E+ ] [ Magic Power: D- ] [ Shadow Monarch Affection: 4% ( Acquaintance ) ] What? ...Only 4%...how is this so low... System, are you sure you aren''t making any mistakes?... Since I also have doubt about evaluation of my strength and magic too [ I advise you to not doubt the ability of the system...system don''t make any mistakes like this ] Really?...Then how can you explain his low affection [ His affection is reasonable¡­ he is not someone who you can¡­make him love you just by appearance¡­so you need work hard to raise his affection and then...conquer his heart ] Is that so...i guess it''s make sense since if he can be conquer by ¡­alone appearance then probably won''t be the ¡­strongest guy out there His second order was to cook...I sigh of relief after hearing this...since because cooking is something I take proud in Right now, I am following my mas- I mean jin...Now I look carefully at the castle from inside¡­.castle looks beautiful¡­walls are decorated¡­.floor is clean¡­ Walls are clean¡­ the only thing I feel weird right now Where the hell is his army?...I have heard a lot about his army from the system¡­ but I haven''t seen anyone except¡­that thin-beru When I was about to ask the system... We already arrived at the kitchen Kitchen is tidy and clean...and looks like normal kitchen back in my home but the only thing is whole kitchen don''t have even a single ingredient "Here" I heard his words...as I turned towards him..i saw him raising his hand¡­.suddenly from his hand a dark aura started to leak slowly covering the whole empty shelf. Seeing that aura...i couldn''t help but getting goosebumps...my instincts are screaming to don''t even go near¡­that black aura¡­ it''s is much dangerous then beru I could only got freeze in fear¡­fortunately after few seconds aura got disappear...leaving behind shelf full of ...ingredients My eyes almost popped out¡­.because of shock of what I have witness¡­after all he created something¡­out of nothing S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But how is this possible??... How he has done that??? ¡­ System do you know anything? [ Shadow monarch have ability to create any thing from nothingness but ...this ability is limited to non-living things only ] Hearing the system replied¡­i couldn''t help but being dumbfounded even though he can''t create anything living...even then this ability have many uses which makes this ability already over powered "Is this enough?" He asked the question while¡­looking at me with look like...what he just done is...his everyday thing I unconsciously nodded my head¡­and walk towards the shelf... Carefully grab one ingredient and check it Amazing...its exactly looks like original and¡­ fresh "Jin can you go outside and¡­ wait for food to get ready?" I speak as I looks towards the him... After all I don''t want any one watch me at my back...as I cook He nodded his head as went outside¡­ seeing this i sigh of relief¡­.still he is not worried about me poisoning the food¡­.he is too careless or should I say ...he is too confident in himself¡­. Whatever the reason is, for now I only need focus on cooking and give my best I remember a thing I read from some novel¡­ if you want to conquer man''s heart... You need to first captured his stomach ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ By the way ...how you guys like new cover... comment to let me know your thoughts Join the discord to ask any question: [ Link:- Click here ] To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 11: Information ¡ª-------------- Chapter-11 ¡ª-------------- [ Jin-woo''s POV ] Right now, I am sitting on the dining table ¡­Looking at the delicious dishes in front of me...i couldn''t help but ¡­swallow mouthful of saliva These ¡­dishes are similar to high class dishes of my previous home world¡­i couldn''t wait to try them out I slowly take the fork and the spoon¡­..and take the bite¡­.SO DELICIOUS, After putting the piece of meat inside my mouth... It feels like ¡­..melting inside... So juicy... perfectly cooked I couldn''t help anymore as...I started to eat all the dishes faster¡­ When I look towards my new maid, grafiya...she just standing there Motionlessly...watching him "Come sit and ...eat with me" I said this while I continued to¡­eat slowly... Since i can''t eat peacefully when someone is ¡­staring at me, As well as it''s eating together also makes meal more...delicious "Bu-" "that''s an order" I cut off her sentence before she can complete it ...since I already witnessed how ''dedicated'' she is ...in her role I saw her troubled face¡­ But she still slowly come and... sat opposite to me The dining table is same as my dining table back at my home¡­which is a normal dining table with...four chairs She sat opposite of me...she then started eat slowly but with Etiquettely¡­..i guess she must from some high class family "Tell me about your¡­.devil race" I asked this since I want to know more about...this devil race¡­ are they any different from the devil I encounter¡­..in that dungeon I saw her trouble look... But after few seconds she started to speak "Devils are beings that originated from the Underworld created by the Original Lucifer using the body of his wife Lilith " "in order to create a military force to destroy God and ¡­.his Angels, as well as to realise his personal ambition for ¡­.world domination" "which consisting of the High-Class Devil nobles of the 72 Pillars and ¡­Extra Demons and the countless armies of Middle and Low Class Devil soldiers under them" "The total lifespan of a Devil is approximately ¡­10,000 years" I see...from her words, devils are following old time tradition...where you position will be... decided by your birth There are also angels and ¡­so-called gods¡­.. Still world domination? ¡­.I guess a typical demon king... Well at least better than destroying the world "What''s about your¡­.household?" I asked while looking straight into ¡­..her silver eyes, since I remember her mentioning her family name before¡­ so I guess she must be from high ranking family S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I saw a somewhat¡­..depressed look in her eyes and finally she slowly open up her mouth "Lucifuge clan is one of the Extra Demon clans that had served the Lucifer Clan. ...for generations" "the Lucifuge Clan is highly respected among the other Devil clans...for its closeness to the Lucifer Clan, as that gave them ¡­high authority" "In the aftermath of the original Satans'' deaths, the clan was lead by Lord Lucifuge...who managed the ...internal affairs of the Underworld alongside the members of the...Beelzebub Clan" "due to the refusal of Rizevim Livan Lucifer; the ...Son of Lucifer, to take command of the¡­..Underworld" "The heir of the clan was his daughter which is me¡­..''Grayfia Lucifuge''" So much complicated stuff¡­ i rather don''t want to get involved in it¡­..but from her complicated explanation¡­ I only able to understand she is heir of...some important clan "Then why are you maid like this...?" This is a question which is bothering me for a while... because if she is really some kind of big shot then there is no reason for her to be maid "Can i ¡­not answer that question?" I saw her troubled red face¡­.so I nodded my head understanding her situation¡­.. Maybe it''s something personal?..... Well If don''t want to tell ¡­.then I will naturally not force her "In your world are there ...any humans?" I really want to know... if there are any humans in her world... That means the world she is talking about is the same world that ¡­ruler was talking about "Yes¡­ but they are weakest compared to other races¡­ the only thing which is noticeable in humans is there large population other then that ...there are also few humans who able to use magic¡­.. But they all are hidden to normal people eyes... there are also humans born with Sacred Gears" "Sacred Gears?" Are they some kind of artifacts?... Or something else... anyway I able guess from her words¡­that all the this supernatural stuff is hidden from... normal people eyes "The original God of the Bible created the ...Sacred Gears as part of his system to enact miracles on¡­Earth" "These certain individuals with Sacred Gears have grown to become very powerful and influential and that a¡­large number of the people who''ve had their names etched into history¡­ were most likely Sacred Gear possessors" "Sacred Gears varies from common to rare, with the only exception being¡­the Longinus, which are all unique in their own way... If a Sacred Gear is removed from the owner, they would die" "Humans or Human hybrids are the only species able to be born with Sacred Gears; ¡­however, they maintain them upon their reincarnation into Devils and Angels" "The Fallen Angels from Grigori devised ¡­a ritual able to extract a Sacred Gear from the original owner and use it for themselves, ¡­this results in the death of the original owner" "It is possible for a person to own more than one Sacred Gear at the same time. ¡­However, this almost always happens because the individual comes to a second or ¡­.even more Sacred Gear through irregular circumstances than through birth" ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ By the way ...how you guys like new cover... comment to let me know your thoughts Join the discord to ask any question: [ Link:- Click here ] To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 12: Information (2) ¡ª-------------- Chapter-12 ¡ª-------------- That Doesn''t mean humans are nothing more than pigs meant to be Slaughtered between these races Sure enough whatever world that is strong always tormented the weak "Tell me more about this reincarnation" I feel my blood boiling thinking about humans who turn into devils just because they born with powers "W-we use th-thing called Evil pieces to rein-reincarnate them into d-devils" I saw her pale face while she is trembling and telling this with shuttering ''Damn it!'' I didn''t notice my aura started to leak because of the sudden fluctuation in my emotion and here I thought I have manage to control my emotions completely I should calm down take a deep breath calm down "Sorry for this Tell me about these evil pieces" I asked this as I retreated my leak aura in my body back She looked scared but still nodded her head as she starts speaking "The Evil Pieces also known as the Devil''s Pieces, are a set of 15 chess pieces given to top-class Devils to increase their ranks by reincarnating other beings into Devils" "It can also be reincarnated other races into devils?" I asked since if this is possible doesn''t that mean devils have the power to change every race into devils? She nodded her head as she continue "Evil Pieces are commonly given to Pure-blooded High-class Devils so that they can gather servants of their own" "Reincarnated Devils are also given the chance to receive Evil Pieces should they rise in rank and become a High-class or Ultimate-class Devil" "When a Devil receives the right to obtain the Evil Pieces they are required to go to the Satan''s territory and touch a monument which functions as a replacement King Piece to register themselves as King" "reincarnation abilities of the Evil Pieces, however are not absolute as they cannot reincarnate Gods/Buddhas and Dragon God into Devils even with a Mutation Piece" "The Evil Pieces can only reincarnate those who died recently" "The strengths, talents, and skills of the being to be reincarnated plays a large role in determining how many pieces will be used for reincarnation" "Different Evil Pieces cannot be used together. Evil Pieces can also be exchanged between top-class Devils with peerage" "Queens are worth 9 Pawns Queens possess all the characteristics of Rooks, Knights, and Bishops making them the most balanced piece as well as the most powerful" "Rooks are worth 5 Pawns Rooks gain superhuman strength leading to high offence and defence However, they are not very quick, and can get beaten easily by a high-speed opponent" "Bishops are worth 3 Pawns Bishops gain enhanced magical abilities which they can use to conjure up a multitude of spells (offensive, healing, etc.)" "However, more powerful spells consume most of their magical power, which takes a long time to regain forcing them to use their power carefully or risk becoming vulnerable to physical attacks" "Knights are worth 3 Pawns Knights gain increased speed and mobility, enabling them to perform high-speed attacks and manoeuvres. However their main weakness is their low defence, making them vulnerable to powerful attacks if they are not careful" "Another weakness among knights are their legs if their legs are injured, their mobility is greatly reduced" "Pawns are worth 1 Pawn each. The traits of Pawns is the ability to promote into a Queen, Rook, Knight or Bishop in enemy territory or with the permission of their King" "Unlike the other pieces which grant special abilities, the King Piece simply boosts a person''s power However, the King piece''s strengthening is anywhere from 10 to 100 times more" "There are restrictions to its use One, the user cannot already have an Evil Piece(s) because the King''s piece would overlap with their current piece(s) and expose them to dangers. Two the user can potentially die if they are too strong" "There are only nine unused King Pieces in existence" sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What kind of bullshit system is that from what I understand Devils just making slaves for themselves wait... Didn''t I do the same? Actually no, I only make the shadows out of my enemies But from her words I able to understand the devil''s only done that for power and frame "What other power do devils possess other than this slavery," I asked this since I wanna if they can do anything themselves "Yes, All Devils have enhanced physical abilities such as superhuman strength, endurance, and enhanced senses such as sight and hearing in addition to being able to see clearly in the dark as creatures of the night" "We Devils are able to fly through using their bat-like wings, which are capable of retracting into their backs as if disappearing entirely," She said this as she takes out her wings for demonstration "We also possess a passive ability called ''Language'' which allows normal people listening to them to hear it in the language they''re most familiar with and vice versa" "Devils also have the ability to cast magic spells, having developed their own system of demonic magic powered by demonic power" "High-Class Devils are able to gain peerages, rule over others Devils depending on their family''s rank and powers and can have up to 15 ''servants'' which are represented by each piece in a chess game" "I see" As I muttered this I continued to eat the food while silently monitoring her movements She didn''t say anything for this whole meal She just slowly with Etiquette ate the meal but I can she is scared ..... After the meal... "It''s ok somebody else will do that," I said while commanding a shadow to do the dishes through my mind ''As you wish, my Liege,'' he responded to my call And one of my shadow Soldiers emerges from the shadow I saw her startled when my shadow soldier came out from my shadow I guess it must have been shocking for her what a familiar scene I remembered the faces of hunters when I first did this... good old times When the shadow soldier moved towards the table as he picked plates grayfia stepped back far from him I walked back to the main hall as grayfia quietly followed me back We returned to the main hall I turned around to face her As I open my mouth and say "choose any room Rest well then we''ll talk" She nodded her head as she bowed her head and moved out of the hall ''Shall I monitor her, my liege'' bellion voice comes into my mind, ''No'' I deny since I sense no malicious intent from her but she has some other objective that''s for sure ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question: [ Link:- Click here ] To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 13: Feelings ¡ª-------------- Chapter-13 ¡ª-------------- [ Grayfia POV ] After choosing the room nearest to the main hall I fall on the bed What the hell with that interrogation I feel all energy in my body is gone in this meal And when I was stared at by his purple glowing eyes¡­.I feel like I can''t lie¡­ If I lie...then I will die But why the hell did this happen: [ Loading Stats ] [ Name: Grayfia Lucifuge ] [ Gender: Female ] [ Titles: Traitorous Devil, ice queen ] [ Age: 118 y/o ] [ Race: Peak Devil ] [ Evolution: Ultimate Class (2nd Tier) ] [ Strength: E+ ] [ Magic Power: D- ] [ Shadow Monarch Affection: 2% ( Acquaintance ) ] Affection is deducted by half¡­.why?.... Why was it deducted I answer all the questions truthfully Is he has some special attachment to humans because when I mention about humans being weak, his affection suddenly decreases ''System answer me'' now the system is the only one who can answer my these questions for me [ I don''t have enough authorization to answer your questions ] I have a gut feeling that you will not answer these questions. ''At least tell me how the hell somebody double his size come out of his shadow like some horror scene'' grayfia asked inwardly since I am more curious about that [ His army reside in his shadow they will respond to the call of shadow monarch at anytime ] Isn''t this mean his army is with him 24x7 this ability is super effective for surprise attacks. I couldn''t help but imagine him Going into enemy base alone Enemies surrounded him, Suddenly an army emerges from his shadow turn the table around completely isn''t this too overpowered ability But how big his army is It shouldn''t be that big I expect it''s should be near 100000 since we are talking about the strongest being in the universe [ Wrong, His army consists of over 10 million soldiers ready for his call anytime in his shadow ] 1-10 M-MILLION!? A-are you sure it''s 10 million you not making any mistake How can 10 million people are fit in his shadow, Not to mention managing army of millions alone is impossible Because of the ongoing war in the underworld I know how difficult is to manage an army of a few thousand but now we are talking about millions. [ It''s not 10 million but more than 10 million and his army is not your normal army but an immortal army they don''t need anything other besides shadow monarch power they are completely loyal to him, no matter the order They will follow their king will blindly ] Damn, Isn''t this make him one man army, what do you mean by the immortal army are they like Phenex family back in the underworld. Remembering Phenex Family which inherent powers that are equivalent to that of the legendary creature the firebird Phoenix. As such, their abilities reflect that of the legendary bird where they can regenerate from almost any injuries immediately and are practically impossible to defeat [ Yes, but shadow monarch army is far more superior than your phenex family in your world¡­.. shadow army can regenerate instantly without anything...they have no weaknesses Until shadow monarch is alive it''s basically impossible to kill any shadow soldier in his army by normal means ] Isn''t this mean you have to directly faced him Rather then fighting his army... Still having immortal army at your command is amazing [ That''s is more difficult task since shadow Monarch is more stronger then his army combined... Not only his strength but his intelligence is also something which should not be underestimated ] So in simple terms Its basically impossible to beat him should I be glad I only need to conquer his heart That doesn''t mean if I succeed then I will get the best backer that I could have ask for [ That''s only possibility...not certainty ] Yeah you are correct...i first need to increase his affection before coming to any conclusion but I need to know more about him....his hobbies, favorite food, his liking. For that I need to get closer to him¡­.observe him Also I need to control my emotions more¡­I need to act more mature But first I need to take an bath To refresh then get some sleep Finally some freedom from this shameful attire¡­.i stand from the bed And the I straight went to bathroom turned on the warm water to filled up the bath tub I removed my clothes and put them into bucket next to sink As I come in front of a mirror...i grab my one of my overly size breast and couldn''t help but complain "did they grow bigger again?" Previously in underworld I don''t like my oversized breast even a little bit Because these only get in my way of battle, not to mention becouse of these I got so many stares from men But why don''t he look at me like those me... it could be he likes small one!? No, If that would be the case then that entity wouldn''t have chosen me Then why he don''t look me at that way? And why the hell I feel disappointed!? i look myself in the mirror again i didn''t gain any fat my figure is perfect, my curves are perfect then what''s the problem then? Let''s think about it later First take the bath i just want to get refresh now. I turned off the tap and get in the bath tub Bath tub is just enough for my body to adjust So comfortable So warm finally some real bath After such a tiring day as I guessed bath is a best thing any being can have But still for someone like him Is hard to believe that he prefer to live with just simple things Everything in this castle is simple other then his throne and his castle structure it very weird combination but it''s not bad either After taking the bath i throw my old clothes into washing machine to clean I am only left with wearing the black bra and panties which I get them from system with that maid attire. Damn, it i didn''t bring any nightwear wait I didn''t bring any clothes, I guess I could only asked system ''System I need clothes'' Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [ No, I am to assist you for this task...not to babysit you ] Then should give me some time to pack up my things before you teleport me from underworld... Now I have nothing to wear and this is your fault [ It''s you who agreed to the conditions my creator offered ¡­. Don''t blame your carelessness on others ] Great Now it''s all my fault then what did you expect me to do at that time? After that entity offered me to fulfilled my wish I feel like that entity more devil then myself Using people desires to fulfill there objective is clearly a devil''s way, But now i have accepted the deal, so what I am supposed to do... i bring nothing at all [ I advice you to ask shadow monarch As I already told you he can create anything which are non living, He can sure help you ] Are you freaking kidding me!? are you freaking telling me to go him and asked him to create my clothes, i am sure if I do that then he surely hate me, I am freaking 100% sure my affection will go in negative i am not even sure I will left alive after asking that. [ Creating something is trivial matter to him...so your worries are unnecessary ] Shut up! I am not taking your advice anymore i quickly ran into living room and lay on bed then covered my body with blanket [ ¡­ ] I guess I only slept like this for now but I have to do something about this otherwise will have not any clothes to wear in future. Let''s rest for now¡­ ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question: [ Link:- Click here ] To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 14: Spar ¡ª-------------- Chapter-14 ¡ª-------------- S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [ Jinwoo''s Pov ] Approximately After 10 hours, She returned from room I guess she must be very tired Wearing the same maid outfit which she was wearing the first time when she come here She quietly stands beside me Without speaking anything After getting all the powers of ashborn, I don''t need to eat Or not even need sleep So most time was spent roaming around, sparing with my shadows, bathing, and sitting on the throne while I practised other activities too Right now, I am sitting on the throne weirdly even though the throne is made from scarps found by Beru on this planet still it''s very comfortable to sit on Ita getting awkward will she speak anything?... Other than standing there She is doing nothing "Lets spar, grayfia" Since I already planned this why not do it now She flinches at my request as she opens her mouth "J-Jinwoo, d-did I do something wrong" "What are you talking about?" What''s wrong with her Is she still worried about our previous conversation, I guess I must have frightened her "It''s only a friendly match I will only use physical strength nothing else" Since I only want to test my techniques I have learned so far As well as test the strength of the so-called devil "B-but I only have maid attire i can''t fight like this" She said with the red face "Oh..ok then tell what kind of clothes you need for sparing?" At that time when I got all the powers of ashborn I was only able to create things which are presented in the shop but by the time I learn to create anything the only regrettable part is that I can''t create anything living The requirements for creating anything are simple I only need to know how does that thing look like As well as its structure After a few seconds of thinking, she speaks "ok but can you give me a pen and paper since it''s a little bit difficult to explain" I nodded my head Because It will also help me to understand well since I never create female clothes in past. I focused on my hand and started to imagine the pen and paper As I concentrate both things formed in my hand. I passed these to grayfia she flinched for a moment but in the end she finally took from my hand I guessed she didn''t use to it yet She opened notebook as she started to draw with the pen After 15 minutes she handed me back the notebook I look at the drawing that she made in this notebook I have to say her drawing is very good even though I am no artist I can tell this sketch is at the level of the top artist on my earth She also wrote her sizes that''s very Convenient at least now, I can believe she is talented in some field other then cooking But why does she also draw her underwear on this page, Does she also need to wear different underwear for fighting Should I ask her?but shouldn''t that will be inappropriate Whatever the reason is it''s nothing to do with me nor I am interested, I use my power as I thought of the drawing with fabric As the dress and the underwear created in my hand I moved towards her and handed her the things She grabs the things with pure red face "I will go for preparation," She said as she ran towards the room in which slept before. .... After 15 minutes, she comes back¡­ She is now wearing the suit she requested Which is a full-body suit in black colour which seems to tightly fit her body showing off her all curves. Even though I had already seen her beauty but still I couldn''t help but admire her beauty in different attire [ Here the reference ¡ú] "Let''s move to open space," I said as I moved forward and hugged her. "Ah!?" She let out a small scream but I ignored it since this skill need to be closed with each other to transfer together as well as it''s very hassle to explain I activated my shadow exchange skill and exchanged with the shadow that was around the practised ground where I and my other shadow Practised After teleporting I look down since I am a little worried about her being scared since she is don''t used to seeing my aura. But to my surprise, her face was pure red while her eyes are tightly closed like she is expecting something ¡ª----------------------------------------------------------- Join the discord to ask any question: [ Link:- Click here ] To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 15: Spar (2) ¡ª--------------- Chapter-15 ¡ª--------------- [ Grayfia Pov ] "We arrived" His voice sounded in my ears, making me wake up from my stupor My heart is beating so violently as it will burst at any moment, my mind has gone blank... Why did he suddenly hug me, Is he going to do something to me¡­ Should I resist it? No, no, no, no, no¡­It''s too soon, I can''t be an easy girl but then why I am looking forward to it? Wait...Where am I? I was just standing in the hall, Did he use something similar to teleportation formation to teleport "Are you¡­.ok?" As these words entered my ears as I slowly opened my eyes to see the unfamiliar place Are you seriously asking me that!? What do you think?!? Whose fault is this!? How can you suddenly hug someone like that!? I have thousands of complaints but unfortunately, I could only bury them in my mind "i-I am fine" I tried my best to calm down my rapidly beating heartbeat while lowering my head trying to hide my burning face from him After calming down I look towards Jinwoo, who Is standing opposite of me at a distance "Attack me...whenever you are ready," he said as he put his hands in his coat pockets with a carefree expression I guess I should also get ready but should I go all out or since he is only going to use martial arts ...maybe I should start with half of my strength [ Don''t hold back ] S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I guess you''re right after all according to you, he is the strongest out there, even though haven''t seen him doing any fighting but from my observation during this whole time like how easily he can command those things as well as his power to create things out of thin air not to mention teleportation without any formation Without a doubt he is strong, so I guess I have to go all out from the start first I use ice to create the single-handed sword in my hand As my wings come out of my back since he will be using his fists and it''s better to be at a distance Let''s start long-range attacks using I''ve power I created ice shards in the mid-air here gravity is as same as in the underworld so I can use my powers without any problem Hundreds of shards aimed at him I tried to make ice shards smaller, sharp and stronger as possible After then, I launch all of them at super high speed at once, after all dodging these many shards with that much speed will be impossible I don''t know how tough his skin is but at least he will sustain some damage and then I planned to find some opening to attack with more force. WHAT!? HOW IS THIS EVEN POSSIBLE!?... I couldn''t believe what I am seeing he is dodging all the shards without any sign of struggling¡­more than that his hands were still in the pockets of his coat and he has a small amused smile on his face These shards can easily penetrate any high-class devil even an ultimate-class devil will not be able to escape without staining a serious injury For some reason I am feeling irritated seeing that amused smile like he is playing with some toy, I wanna wipe that smile off his handsome face. If he can dodge all of that then, how about this? I use my wings at full force and quickly fly to his right side at some distance. I created an ice spear in the other hand and then threw it at him on his right side, now his all focus should be on dodging so he shouldn''t be able to dodge this spear. When my spear is about to Pierce him, he jumps one step backwards dodging the spear while he takes his right hand out of his pocket and grabs the spear when the spear is about to pass him. And then uses the spear to deflect all remaining shards breaking them into little pieces What!? did he have some kind of power to let him see in the future, how can see that spear coming anyway since long-range attacks are not effective then I have no choice but to go head on I directly rushed towards him at full speed and slash my swords with full strength but he responded to my attack with the same spear he grabbed. Both of our attacks clash with each other but after a few minutes clash, my sword got shattered into pieces "ahh!" How???...how my sword shattered???? while the spear in his hand is still intact, not to mention that spear was also made by me and by now that spear''s demonic energy should be finished as the spear should have been finished As for my sword¡­. I am still providing the demonic energy to the sword but still, my sword broke instead of that spear... did he use some kind of enchantment to upgrade that spear looking at him, his face is calm like nothing is happening, somehow his calm eyes started to scare me but it was no time to get scared, remember grayfia¡­ in battle fearing your enemy means you have already lost Grayfia you have fought many battles, you are an ultimate class devil, dont let the other party intimate you SO STAY FOCUSED!! I quickly focus my demonic energy and create an ice dagger in my left hand and as I go for the stab When I was about to stab him I started to lose balance then I realize he kick my left leg to make me fall Damn, what a cheap trick but unfortunately, I have wings so this trick is useless against me As I tried to use my wings to gain balance in the air as well as to create some distance from him but suddenly I saw a big hand on my face as it pushed me backwards to the ground *Slammed* ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question: [ Link:- Click here ] To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 16: Spar (3) ¡ª--------------- Chapter-16 ¡ª--------------- [ Jinwoo''s POV ] Did I go too hard on her? looking at her unconscious body I couldn''t help but think I might have gone too far But this was her fault too I thought devils have strong physiques so I use little force I thought that she couldn''t able to take even a little force from me If I have to compare her to hunter''s rank, I can give her S-rank hunter but she depends on her ice power too much Not to mention her ice is too weak and slow or maybe I am too strong But she got potential I saw a little crack on the spear Even if the spear is not made by me But I still strengthen the weapon. Maybe I should train her? Now I have never trained someone before this should be a new experience for a matter of fact I don''t have any shadow with ice ability But first I need to heal her so "Beru heal her" "Right away, my liege" As beru comes emerges from my shadow and as he started to heal her Even though I can also heal her but in terms of healing, beru is superior to me After beru finished the healing, I ordered him to return back in my shadow. I walked towards her unconscious body... oh devils also have red blood that''s a new thing to know I bent down as I picked her up in princess carries then use shadow exchange and teleported back to the castle. Carry her to the room she chose before and put her down on the bed I don''t know how much time it will take her to regain consciousness but looking at her sleeping beautiful face I couldn''t help but wonder are all devils are all that good looking I look at myself in the mirror, which is near the bed can I also be considered good-looking? After absorbing Ashborn powers My appearance will always be at its peak no matter how much time pass But still, I never know if I am good looking¡­..or not because my only focused on my family Anyway, I should go now, I returned to the main hall when I already called out the beru, bellion and igris I sat on the throne while I looked towards three of them as I asked "What do you think about that information which gave us?" Even though I have my own plans but I still want to know their own thoughts since I already considered them family "My liege, from her words I can ensure she is from the same planet that rulers were talking about" Bellion speaks as he looks up at me. "How are you so sure?" I asked Bellion even though he is the strongest general in my army he is also the one I know very less about. "In the past before meeting you, I try to gather knowledge about many planets with different life forms even though I never visited this planet myself before but from her words, I can be sure she is from the same planet that rulers were talking about" He said with pride. "Then tell me about your thoughts about that planet" Even though I learned about that planet from her I still want to know what they thought about it. "As the rulers said that world is same as your previous world but with the species they called themselves devils, angels, fallen angels, Gods, dragons and fallen angels" I also remember her mentioning this too but...'' Gods'' are they really exist? Even though I never believe in gods before but after knowing that they exist I couldn''t help but become curious if they really are the same as told "Tell me about this ''gods''?" I asked this as I want to know if they are strong as they are said if they are really strong then I rather train here for a little longer to become strong enough to protect myself since I don''t whether about their nature "According to my knowledge, they are nothing but beings with little control over certain concept even though I never encounter such beings with myself but I can ensure my Liege that they are no threat to you" How can you be so sure? if you never encounter them yourself still, I need to know what others think about this. "Igris and beru what both of you think?" I asked this as I looked towards them who was still kneeling. "My liege¡­if that world is similar to your previous world then there should be K-Drama in that world too??" Beru asked this with a very serious tone. *sigh* Good boy, Even passing so much time he is still hooked on K-drama...I can even see the anticipation in his eyes. "Probably" But looking at him who is eagerly waiting for an answer, I couldn''t able to refuse him "Then my liege we should go and show them ...your might," He said this while raising his fist upwards You dont need to do that much drama, just so that you can a chance to watch K-drama again. "My liege¡­..I also suggest if we can then we should go to another place" Igris also said who is kneeling between bellion and Beru. As he continues "My liege¡­.you can''t grow any longer in this world, You need to go to another world and experience new things to grow" He is not wrong¡­.I have learned all the things I can learn, have control over all of my power as well as I have created new techniques, I guess it''s really time to move on to different world S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But the real question is if she can really bring us back to her home world, Otherwise, I need to use other methods to go to the different world which I personally don''t wanna use. Should I also go to search for rulers in this universe, After all I need to check on my home world too. ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question: [ Link:- Click here ] To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 17: Training? ¡ª-------------- Chapter-17 ¡ª-------------- [ Grayfia''s POV ] What? Where am I? Where is this?isn''t this my room in the castle how did I appear didnt I was sparing with him All I remembered was something grabbing my face as I was pushed back backwards on the ground Then suddenly I blacked out ''system do you what happened?'' [ You were slammed on the ground by him and passed out ] Seriously!? now I think about the thing that grab my face was a hand but isn''t this too much this is nothing but bullying even though I fought many battles before but this is definitely the most humiliating defeat in my life And can''t he be more considerate, how can he do that slamming a girl into the ground without any mercy [ He must believe in Gender Equality ] Gender Equality my ass!! Didn''t he say he will go easy on me! this is what his easy looks like!!! sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now I am sure he must be holding a grudge for a thing I didn''t even know about but how did I appear here, And what happened to my injuries [ after you passed, he healed you and¡­ carry you back here ] Really?? hmph! I guess he has some conscience left after what he has done but still am I really that weak this feeling of helplessness when I was fighting him Is like back then in the underworld. Especially looking at his calm purple glowing eyes like I am not worth anything I feel goosebumps remembering those eyes ''By the way, system how much time has passed since I passed out?'' I don''t how much time has passed out, since here is always dark I can''t able to tell when is night and when is day [ it should near 3 hours passed since you were ¡­unconscious ] That much time I guess he knocks me out pretty hard I need to get up to attend Jinwoo right away, even though it''s only to complete my task still he is my current master and as a maid who can''t even attend her master is simply a disgrace I quickly get up from the bed and quickly ran into the bathroom to take a quick bath since I can still smell the sweat from the suit I am wearing ¡­. Bathing is always refreshing after taking the bath I quickly returned in my maid attire Before going out ''show me my stats'': [ Loading Stats ] [ Name: Grayfia Lucifuge ] [ Gender: Female ] [ Titles: Traitorous Devil, ice queen ] [ Age: 118 y/o ] [ Race: Peak Devil ] [ Evolution: Ultimate Class (2nd Tier) ] [ Strength: E+ ] [ Magic Power: D- ] [ Shadow Monarch Affection: 4% ( Acquaintance ) ] Affection increases? Is he sadistic? After beating me his affection suddenly increases will I be okay with a man like him Alright I have decided after making him fall in love with me... I will change his fetish after all, I don''t want my love life to be with a guy who is sadistic in future, For that I need to make him fall in love first As I quickly go outside to find him I found him still sitting on the throne with some lost expression Like he is thinking of something deeply his eyes are shut I quickly go and stand beside him "Are you ok?" His concerned voice enters my ears I couldn''t help but wonder if he really worrying about me. "Yes," Even though I have thousands of complaints to throw at him but I can''t do that right? not only I will lose the chance to save my race but I will also lose my life "You have ¡­potential," He said this with his eyes closed, Is this his way of mocking others?, Maybe beating wasn''t enough for him, now he must be mocking me "Thank you" I replied in an emotionless tone, I have to tolerate him for sake of saving my home and race, Grayfia Remember don''t get angry "But the way you use your power is too simple" What is he talking about? simple? With this simple way I won many battles. "Your physical strength is so weak" Isn''t who me who is physically weak but it''s you are too strong "Your attacks and techniques are too simple" Why the hell is pointing out these things!!? Is he enjoying doing this!? "But-" What the hell!??! He has more to say!! don''t you already have enough!! You ruthless bastard "But you have potential to become much stronger than current you" Did he just compliment me? Or he is serious I can''t tell at all from his Stoic face "How?" If he is serious then I really want to become stronger not only for myself but for my people and my family "I will train you" Really it''s he serious or does he just wants to torture me to satisfy his sadistic desires if he really means what he says then I will do it no matter the torture I will endure it "In exchange tell me all of about your world everything" Thats it I thought he will demand something exclusive but again if he wants anything nobody can stop him "Then please, I will be grateful" I will use this chance to get closer to him As well as I will become strong this is a win-win situation for me. Jin nodded his head as he speaks "In every 24 hours run 100 Kilometer,1000 Push Ups, 1000 squats, 1000 sit-ups" Thats it thats basically a normal exercise schedule is this really going to help me become stronger or He just messing around I couldn''t help but cast a suspicious graze towards him Then I see him using his power to create something in his hand after a few seconds he opened his hands a black bracelet? "Here wear this from now on," He said as he passed that bracelet to me Alright but why? well he must have a reason for it I guess maybe some kind of device to help me with training ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question: [ Link:- Click here ] To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 18: Timeskip ¡ª-------------- Chapter-18 ¡ª-------------- As I put the bracelet on my wrist, ARGHH!!! WHAT THE HELL IS THIS!?! it feels like a mountain fell on my back I couldn''t help but fall on my knees while taking support from my hands on the ground it feels like my body going to get crushed "This bracelet will increase your gravity by 50 more times and you can''t take it off without my permission" HE IS TELLING ME THIS NOW!!!!! Damn it, I can''t take this thing off. He means that I have to wear this while doing that exercise!! is he insane!? Or did he wants me to die to get by crushing "This will help you to improve your physical strength as well as your willpower," He said this as he again uses his power to create so something in his hand again Did he have more to add!? isn''t this enough already does need to make it harder I was correct about him before He is a damn sadist "Here this will help you tell rotation of 24 hours," He said as he placed that thing on the ground. A sand clock? *sigh* at least this is something normal but still, I can''t stand up on my legs with this thing doing that kind of exercise is impossible [ A/N:- If any of you don''t know what a sand clock like me then¡­.. Here is an example ¡ú ] "You have to do at least this much to become strong," He said as he stood up and started to walk away without giving me a second look to me. Damn it, he said he will help me to become strong why I am getting depressed already???? If I have strength as he does then my family more any innocent have to suffer like that I gritted my teeth use all of my willpower And slowly stand up with trembling legs Slowly Picked up the sand clock I have to say even though his creativity is good even this sand clock looks more beautiful than every sand clock I have ever seen in the underworld Firstly I need to adjust myself to this weight but It''s easier said than done, Every step is much more difficult than the previous, If this goes on then I doubt I will be alive ''System can you do something about this'' If the system can change my body to adapt according to this planet''s environment then maybe the system can also help me to adapt this too [ I can''t if I interfere then I will be exposed as well as this is for your own sake too ] Do you want me to die!?!! I feel like at any second I will be crushed to death And yet you are telling me this is for my sake [ ¡­ ] Fine!! If you don''t wanna help then I will endure this myself and I will be sure to survive and become stronger, So that I will never be in the situation to ask for other''s help ... "Ha¡­.haa...ha¡­" I grasped for air As I fall to the ground from exhaustion my ice sword fell from my hand "You have improved" Jinwoo comes from as he comes near me and handed me a water bottle I took it as I opened it and drank it, phew~ refreshing finally some energy It''s been 5 months, since I started this training at the start I feel like dying but after a month I started to get a hang of it After 2 months of nothing but physical exercise Just when I started to think I was started to get the hang of it Jinwoo suddenly said he will start sparing with me to improve my techniques as well as to harness my battle instincts In the name of sparing, he continues to torture me But I can see changes... I can see improvements S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And for the last month, he is making me fight his shadow soldiers which I saw in the kitchen thankfully it was not that ant Even though at the beginning I was a little afraid of but after days I get used to it Even though he said these soldiers are the weakest still their regeneration ability is simply unfair. No matter what damage I do they will regenerate in mili seconds but still by the time I was able to fight that shadow without taking any damage But still, what''s the point of defeating an enemy which you can''t kill even though that shadow was his weakest shadow it was able to fight me¡­on equal grounds [ A/N:- If any of you are thinking I make Grayfia nerfed then hold your horses after jin woo gets all the power from ashborn his shadows soldiers also got a big power up so dont say I am being unfair to Grayfia after all jin woo is very op already with his shadows ] I still can''t help but think if his weakest soldier is equal to an ultimate class devil then what will be the power of other shadow soldiers, especially his generals The only sad thing is even though I have become stronger than before still I can''t even able to touch hit Jinwoo no matter how hard I try no matter which technique I used on him he seems to already see through my every move even without breaking a sweat As for the good news, my relationship with Jin woo has increased to friendship: [ Loading Stats ] [ Name: Grayfia Lucifuge ] [ Gender: Female ] [ Titles: Traitorous Devil, ice queen ] [ Age: 118 y/o ] [ Race: Peak Devil ] [ Evolution: Ultimate Class (2nd Tier) ] [ Strength: A- ] [ Magic Power: C+ ] [ Shadow Monarch Affection: 14% ( Friendship ) ] Doing this time together with him Not only I trained but also I got a better understanding of him, He is not someone I at the beginning imagined but For someone who is called the ''strongest being'' in Multiverse he is rather an easygoing guy if you got to know him I can even able to understand his emotions to some extent even though his face looks stoic but after observing carefully I was able to see some small changes in his facial expression ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question: [ Link:- Click here ] To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 19: changes ¡ª---------------- Chapter-19 ¡ª---------------- My strength also got a huge increase from ''E'' to a straight ''A'', I guess it''s all thanks to the sparring and physical exercises which I am doing for these months continuously Even though at the beginning I want to quit but I am very glad that I endured it and because of that tendency, I have become stronger now Not only my strength but my magic power is also increased from ''D'' to ''C'', not as my Strength but still there is some improvement. This is already enough considering the fact till now I am been doing physical training only I guess my magic power increased due to sparring which I am doing for these past last months and as I promised I also told him about my homeworld which also includes my family and in return he also answered some of my questions Like I got to know very important information about him, which is he has never been in a relationship or had any partner in past It''s hard to believe for some like with his outstanding looks even though inside he is an old monster being single without any experience Should I feel sad for him for being lonely or should I be glad for myself Another good thing happened after I won the first time without taking any hit from his shadow¡­ I asked him to let me act like a proper maid to take care of his daily needs and chores S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He agreed with some hesitation maybe because he has some trust issues or he doesn''t like others to take care of him even though he still dont let me call him master it is still a good start But still, I have a long way to go before I make him fall in love At first, I even doubt my charm but over time I was able to understand that he sees me only as a friend, not as a love interest I only work hard now to make him notice me as a love interest, not just as some friend My schedule for these months is simple training, chores, cooking and then sparing to manage this schedule that Sand clock helps me alot. "You can remove this bracelet now," He said as he pointed his finger at my wrist "Why?" I already get used to it moreover, I like the style and the most important thing is this bracelet is the first ever gift he gave me. "It can no longer help you to increase your physical strength" Just for that reason Can''t he be more considered, he is dense as a black hole "Can I keep it ...I like the style of this barclet" I said as I hold the wrist with my other hand on my chest He nodded his head with the same stoic expression on his face and walked away even though he was stoic, I still was able to see little signs of confusion on his face. *sigh* what can I do for a guy like him even though I also don''t have experience in love but I am not dense as him. Let''s take a bath to refresh my whole body which is covered in sweat after this whole training section I exited the room which is specifically made for training him, this room has space like a hall I straight go into my room as I entered the bathroom look at my face in the mirror ''System, are you sure my family is ok?'' Even though I know what the system will reply still I couldn''t help but worry about them yet again [ My response will be the same as always. My creator already said that time will be stopped until you returned to your world ] Still, I couldn''t help but worried about them¡­ after all they are the only family I have in the underworld Focus Grayfia this is all for them¡­you just need to complete the task and if I completed this task and the system grants me my wish then I will have the strongest being as my master as well as my lover taking him to the underworld will solve every future problem which I can''t solve alone Not to mention how many times he said he wants to visit my world but I don''t want to rely on others to solve my problems that is also the reason why I am training so hard I removed the suit I wear in training and then removed my underwear then unhook my bra *Dong* *Dong* "..Sigh¡­" They have grown again bigger I guess in these months not only my strength grows but my breast also shows growth Are they grown to F-cup now? I only hope he likes them big otherwise, I will have no chance of seducing him Not only my breasts but my butt has also grown too, I guess it''s time to get a new set of underwear My body has not changed other than my butt and breast. honestly, I am very glad if I got muscles from this physical training I will be considered a muscle woman which I hate the most I get in the bathtub, *Phew~* I feel so much alive whenever I took a bath after the training section¡­ I still remembered when I first time come to the place I was like for my family and my people but now I feel this place is my second home moreover I now dont want to be separated from him So I have decided whenever I will Succeed in making him fall in love with me after that I will take him with back me since he also wants to go into my world after that introduced him to my family as my master as well as my lover *sigh* Again for that, I need to first make him love me which is a difficult task itself, I should have read more romantic novels or asked more advice from my mom But at least I got his friendship, I now just need to work hard and improve more affection than confess directly, I am sure he will not refuse then. ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question: [ Link:- Click here ] To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 20: Ideas ¡ª--------------- Chapter- 20 ¡ª--------------- S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After getting out of the bath I came towards the closet and opened it The sight of the closet full of clothes entered my eyes I couldn''t help but remember the time in those months When I only have those 2 sets of maid dresses¡­ even one of them is so indecent that I never want to wear them in public But after a while, I wasn''t able to wear the same clothes every day and the system was not helping either So in the end putting all my shame and dignity into the bin and asked him to create the clothes He agreed to my request without blinking or asking anything about it he just said as same as before to draw the designs on that same notebook I don''t know what I was thinking at the time but I make many dresses mainly maid dresses without thinking I just between those dresses I also draw underwear for me to hide that time I just want to bury myself in a hole Luckily he just created a black ball as he passed that ball towards me and said to throw this ball in your room At first, I was confused I did it as he says I was very surprised when suddenly that ball explodes and all the clothes I drew have suddenly appeared at the place I throw that ball I still get embarrassed thinking of that memory but still, Because of that incident it gave me the courage to start a conversation with him due to that the distance between us also shortened a lot It also helps me to understand his personality as well as gave me a better understanding of his character I picked the maid dress which is a little longer than my knees a black bra and panties as well as the black stockings After getting dressed I looked at myself in the mirror ''Perfect'' Feeling satisfied with my appearance I go out of the room directly straight to the kitchen What should I make for dinner maybe kimchi will be great since he also likes it During these months I make various dishes for him and observed his expressions to figure out his favourite one After finishing making dinner I set up th dining table As I finished setting up the table he already entered the dining hall Even though his face doesn''t show much but I can see little changes in his facial features Be sat down while I served him the meal after serving him I also sat down next to him Even though this is a disrespectful act for a maid to eat with her master but what can I do?? After he forces me to eat together with him no matter how tired to convince him It was always futile "I can''t teach you anything regarding the energy you use to create ice" In the middle of a meal he said this as he looks towards me "Really?" I couldn''t help asking since he is the first one to tell me that my way of using my ice is simple not to mention he is the strongest one alive He nodded his head as he opened his mouth to speak "Your energy is fundamentally very different but I can only give you some ideas" "Then please advise" At Least it is better than nothing not to mention I can''t depend on him for everything he already helped me enough After the meal, he told me about some interesting ideas that I never would have imagined freezing liquids from the opponent''s body creating clones out of ice creating countless mirrors out of ice to confuse the enemy But the most outrageous one I heard is "freezing time? Is that even possible?" He nodded his head¡­ seriously then can I do that? Time is one of the elements which can''t be controlled by anyone if I were able to achieve such a feat then wouldn''t that make me most powerful in the underworld Wait... is that entity doing the same thing as Jinwoo told me freezing the time of my whole world or using some other method to stop the time of my world as long as that entity wants it I wish there is a way to communicate with that entity again to ask about this matter directly Sadly the system already replied that it''s impossible to contact its creator until the task got complete if there is another way to contact that entity then I want to ask about this thing "Is there anyone capable of achieving this?" Since he knows about freezing time he should have met someone capable of doing it I saw him nodding I was right At least now I know some beings are capable of achieving this if they can then why can''t I? I don''t know how much time it will take me to achieve this but I am sure one day I will be able to achieve this not only because I have confidence in myself but also because Jinwoo is the one who suggested me this And according to my observation throughout these months he is not the type of person who talks nonsense if he says I can freeze time then it''s possible for me to achieve this I clenched my fists and vowed to achieve this someday "Where is that person now?" I asked this since there is such a person Then I really wanna meet that person Myself "Dead" ¡­.Dead?...how?...Seriously, how can a person who can freeze time die "How?" I couldn''t help but ask since my curiosity inside me is increasing by every second "I killed him," He said this with some coldness in his eyes Of course¡­I am stupid¡­..What did I expect??.... Who can kill someone like him other than the strongest being in the multiverse But still, he has some enmity with that being Come to think of it other than a few details I don''t know anything about his past maybe I should ask the system about this ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ [ A/N:- can you people tell me if this chapter is readable I wasn''t able to do much because my birthday is there on 7 May (which is in a few hours) even though I will be alone on my birthday again. I still want to work free on that day, so I didn''t do much about this chapter, pls let me know your thoughts ] Join the discord to ask any question: [ Link:- Click here ] To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 21: Jinwoo Thoughts ¡ª--------------- Chapter- 21 ¡ª--------------- [ Jinwoo''s POV ] After telling her all the ideas that l think of, she withdraws from the dining area to her room Even though I don''t need to sleep or rest, she needs it I also come to a room that I choose at the beginning It''s been such a long time since I came to this room again I made this room an exact copy of the room which I had in my home world Even though I don''t need to sleep, I still occasionally sleep like a normal human to remind myself of my origin With a snap of my fingers, my clothes change into my sleep attire which is a simple lower and t-shirt I lay down on the bed as I started to remember these months. I have to say these months are not bad at all training her to eating different delicious meals while chatting with her is definitely not a bad thing Not to mention the meals made by her are so delicious as well as she can make any dish from my home world, with that I do not doubt that she is from a similar planet to my earth She also exceeded my expectations of her... I thought it will take her years to get where she is now Her ability to adapt and improve is also commendable, not to mention her instincts In battle are also excellent Even though I can''t teach her about the energy she uses to create, since our energies are fundamentally very different, Even if I tried to teach her my method then she will probably explode. So can I only give her the ideas of that Ice guy Attacks which I fought before in my world honestly I don''t know if she can achieve or not it all depends on her tendency and willpower Since nothing is impossible¡­ after all once the weakest hunter can become one of the strongest beings in the Multiverse *sigh* but what''s the use¡­ if he can''t even be together with my family, he doesn''t even know if they are even alive or not, after all so much time has passed Thinking of family I remember she also has family back in her world which is her mother and sister and the remaining other family members died in some war She tells me how much she loved her younger sister her younger sister is also very fond of her she follows her everywhere she goes and from what i heard, her description is like my sister when she was young As for her mother, She describes her as a gentlewoman who is always there with them Always supporting them from behind as well as she teaching them everything possible But she didn''t tell me about her father saying more likely to say that she doesn''t want to talk about him I guess she must have some family problems. Come to think of it, the Grayfia family is considered a traitor right? Maybe I should help her somehow if possible Even though they all are devils they are very similar to human families the only thing that makes them different is their appearance and power Also, I got to know humans live in a different dimension than devils which is a good thing in my opinion I have decided whenever I will go to her world I will try to live a normal life there since there is no one to protect humans than I shall protect them from those who they can''t fight Come to think She did tell me about some dragon gods named the infinite Dragon God as well as Great Red according to her they are the strongest beings in her world I also got a general idea of the power system in her world according to her, Previous strength when she first sparred with me Already considered very strong among devils if so then I will be saved there Let''s see what the future awaits me with all thoughts in my mind, I closed my eyes even though I can''t sleep now but I can still use my memory to remind all the fights I had in my mind like some projection ¡­. After 2 hours I opened my eyes again even though it was not a dream I see but it was better than nothing not to mention it also helps me remember those tough times I look at my left hand which is covered with bandages *sigh* Even though I know this wound is impossible to heal still I hope one day this wound will heal Some people love to keep this wound as a battle scar but I am no battle junkie I looked outside of the window and saw Grayfia running, Even though I already told her it was useless for her to continue the exercises now but she still persistently continues it She reminds me of my younger self fighting for her family her tendency of doing things as well as she will become stronger but the difference is she is better than my younger self meanwhile I was running away, She is facing everything head on Even though I don''t know why she came here on this abandoned planet but I am sure from these months of knowing her that her reason for coming here is related to her family Whatever her reason is I am glad she came here.. After all, if she didn''t come then how will I be able to eat those delicious dishes not to mention Korean dishes made by her is simply superb The only thing I found weird about her is Her hardcore obsession with being a maid like her dream is to become a maid or maid is just some respected profession in the Devil race Anyway, I am no one to judge someone. I should probably go out and give her a few pointers *Sigh* this kind of work should be done by igris but he is too prideful and he refuses to teach any outsider ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question: [ Link:- Click here ] To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 22: Xp Way Stone ¡ª-------------- Chapter-22 ¡ª-------------- [ Grayfia POV ] After coming to my room, I couldn''t help but think about all the ideas he gave Especially freezing time itself seems impossible but others sounds hardly possible maybe I will try them after getting better control over my demonic energy ''System do you know anything about that person he was talking about'' Without any lead to know how to achieve that I could only rely on the system [ According to my data¡­ There are indeed people who exist who were capable to do that for example Frost Monarch: The King of Snow Folks but he was killed by Shadow Monarch ] Oh I totally forgot there was a monarch with that name but still, he is dead so it doesn''t matter [ I have to remind you Every Monarch is a threat to the multiverse their sole purpose is destruction the only exception is Shadow Monarch ] So in simple terms, only Jin is the good guy while others are bad but still, I couldn''t understand why would that entity consider Jin as a threat to the multiverse if he is not like the other monarch [ According to my creator even though Shadow Monarch''s intentions maybe not be a threat for now but does mean his intentions will remain the same in the future so my creator only taking precautions ] I see... but this is still prejudice towards him I mean he didn''t do anything wrong till now but also because of this precious act I was given a chance to save my family and lots of innocent people not mention if I didn''t come here then I didn''t get to know him too The system mentions ''people'' It means the system knows other people too who were capable of achieving it too, right? [ Yes¡­ but I suggest you focus on increasing the affection of shadow monarchs] ''Come on I know your creator task is important but I want to become powerful too also making me powerful will help me to complete your creator task faster'' [ I will repeat it again you should focus on the task more it will be beneficial both for my creator and yourself ] ''How is this beneficial for me??? Other than saving my home'' I only see that entity benefit S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [ You should probably check your tasks before coming to any conclusions ] [ Sub task(new): Increase Shadow Monarch to 15% ] ''New sub-task? When did I get this new task I don''t remember seeing this before'' [ You get this 2 months back system assigned you this new sub-task¡­ but you were very focused on training that you ignored it ] ''Seriously? Damn I must have lost in training but at least you should have reminded me later'' [ ... ] Whatever let''s check current affection first. [ Loading Stats ] [ Name: Grayfia Lucifuge ] [ Gender: Female ] [ Titles: Traitorous Devil, ice queen ] [ Age: 118 y/o ] [ Race: Peak Devil ] [ Evolution: Ultimate Class (2nd Tier) ] [ Strength: A- ] [ Magic Power: C+ ] [ Shadow Monarch Affection: 14% ( Friendship ) ] Damn only need 1% during these months I got to know this sub-task can give you various treasures as rewards even that''s first sub-task can give me treasures but the system changes it according to my demand which I regretted deeply But now I am not gonna make the same mistake first I gonna need that one per cent of affection to complete this sub task After making a plan to gain his affection I exited the room to execute that plan First I did all the chores and exercises as per my schedule After that prepare pancakes for the breakfast after serving him talk to him about my world more since he is always interested in that After that I gave him a massage even though at first he tried to refuse but I managed to convince him I am very confident in my massage skills After a maid is not qualified if she cants make her master feel relax [ Sub task(new): Increase Shadow Monarch to 15% ] [ Status: Completed ] [ Reward: XP Way Stone ] What is this???? After coming back to my room while I locked up my room as I ask the system to take out the reward looking at the stone which has some weird symbol carved on it which is illuminating light Blue light I couldn''t help but think ''what is this?? I thought the system will give me treasure, not some weird-looking stone, not to mention I can''t feel anything from it'' [ This is XP Way Stone, if you smash this Stone in your hand then it will Teleport you to another place for a limited time But it teleported you to a place that which system will consider to have the best environment for your growth An environment which will boost your growth tremendously as well as you after the time limit is over it will teleport you back kindly remember this is only one time use item ] ''Seriously?!'' Even though this stone can be used a single time still this is amazing even though I don''t know what the system meant by the environment but hearing that will help me to increase my growth tremendously I couldn''t able to contain my excitement ''But how much will be the time limit?'' If it''s too long then I can''t use it now after how will I be able to explain my disappearance and reappearance to him [ Time limit will random after you smash the stone it can be 1 Hour, 1 day, 1 week, 1 month or even 1 year ] Damn, It means I can''t use this stone recklessly otherwise my fear will become a reality [ Your worries are unnecessary because time will different to the places the stone teleport you 1 Hour will be equal to 1 minute here ] Really!? But still, if the time limit is really long like a year then I will be caught what should I do? Should I take the risk? ''Then system is the place which stone will teleport me will be safe??'' [ I can''t answer that the place you will be teleported can be filled with enemies it can also be a peaceful place or it can also be a maze ] So I see ''but if by chance I somehow fall into a dangerous situation how will I be able to escape then?'' ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question: [ Link:- Click here ] To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 23: Grayfia vs Beru ¡ª-------------- Chapter-23 ¡ª-------------- [ You can''t leave until time runs out you can only rely on your ability to survive until the time is over ] So it means I came to rely only on myself after using stone risks but I am guessing the more the danger the greater the growth [ Yes ] *sigh* let''s keep this for now after giving back the stone to the system to keep it for now At least I need to make an excuse that will sound enough reason to make him believe I guess I just need to take time and find the correct opportunity to slip away ¡­.. For the upcoming few days, I simply followed my regular schedule but I triple the number of exercises I usually do Because if I am really going to use that stone then I want to be prepared as much as possible since I rely on myself "General?" Jinwoo asked while directly looking into my eyes even with his stoic face but the confusion in his eyes can''t be hidden from me I nodded my head as I speak "Yes since I already used to beat that previous shadow I want to fight more strong opponent" "Alright but which one?" That was easy I thought it will take more to convince him but it''s good for me anyway I know he has three generals which he already told me about but the one I want most to fight After taking a deep breath I speak with determination "I want to go against ''beru''" If I want to become stronger then I have to face my fear and that thing is one of them even though I know I can''t beat him yet but still, I want to face him again and again until I beat it He nodded his head as that ''thing'' emerged from his Shadow "Beru go easy on her," Jinwoo said while looking directly at Beru''s eyes Even though I want to refute what he said but my instincts screaming if that ''thing'' wants then he can kill me at any time "as you wished my Leigh," Beru said in a deep voice as he bowed to him His deep voice is terrifying making me tremble his eyes are glowing purple his whole body looks terrifying *Gulp* S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even though I am still scared but I am still standing on my feet which is a good improvement Now I get to take a good look at him he is much taller than jinwoo himself but still he is showing great respect towards jinwoo His whole radiating energy gave my body goosebumps my instincts still screaming to run away but still, I can control my body and move it unlike the last time "You can attack however you like" Jinwoo said as he takes some distance from us I am going all out for a starter, I think it''s best to avoid close combat because I don''t want to slash by his claws which look sharper than any sword I have ever seen I created the Ice shards in mid-air and shoot towards him I look at Beru to see his counter but he is not moving like he doesn''t care about my attack I thought he is literally underestimating me but something unexpected happened which instantly change my mind When my Ice shard hits him ice shards break into pieces¡­ it can''t even break his shell-type skin These ice shards are much stronger, thinner as well as much faster than the ice shards I used against jinwoo 5 months back even though I know these will be useless against him but still at least these should some effect on him If these are working how about this I put my hands on the ground as I concentrate my demonic energy. As sensing my next move he flap his insect-like wings which are also very big as he takes off the ground to mid-air At unimaginable speed in the next second countless ice spikes emerged from the ground he was standing But I already predicted that as the ice spikes continues to emerge until they started to launch like missiles towards him at high speed in multiple directions This time he can''t escape as he sensing he there is no escape He takes his big claws and as he started to cut all the ice missiles with ease while he flew around the hall at an unimaginable speed But it doesn''t matter during these whole 5 months, my control over demonic energy is significantly increased Also, I learned from my spar with Jin 5 months back so I upgraded my spell these ice missiles will track the enemy and follow it until it hits the target The downside of this spell is this costs more than half of my demonic energy as well as takes my whole concentration so when I am using this spell than I am in a completely venerable state but all that is worth it When he tried to slash towards my flying ice spikes but when his claws were about to slash the spike spikes exploded making a mist ''Perfect'' till now my whole plan is going perfectly now I take out my wings As I took off from the ground directly towards him at a very high speed While I make an ice sword in right-hand while ice spear in my left hand And slashed towards him meanwhile he uses his sharp claws towards to sword to cut it But instead to cut my sword and his claws clashed with each other unlike before his claws now cover in ice making his claws become dull ''Yes, it''s working!'' I inwardly exclaimed as my plan was working previously when my ice spikes exploded they were converted into countless small ice particles landing on him Not only on his claws which makes his claws dull but also on his wing making his wings heavy so that his flying speed will also drastically decrease ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question: [ Link:- Click here ] To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 24: Grayfia vs Beru (2) ¡ª--------------- Chapter- 24 ¡ª--------------- [ Jinwoo''s POV ] "KKKKKKKKKKRRRRRRRRREEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!!!!!!" Didn''t I tell Beru to go easy on her? I guess he still didn''t learn how to hold back when Grayfia is about to hit Beru with a spear beru screamed Due to his scream All the ice on his wings and claws scattered in an instant as well as both of her weapons in Grayfia''s hands break into pieces because of his scream Meanwhile, grayfia is falling onto the ground Looks like his scream made her whole body numb I guess I should catch her before she falls to the ground. Oh, she regained consciousness, I guess I am not needed. When she was to touch the ground she regained consciousness She flapped her wings quickly to slow her falling speed as she landed on the ground while sweating profusely as well as breathing heavily Her ears are bleeding pretty badly I guess that scream did pretty bad to her not to mention the distance when Beru screamed was very close I even suspect that she can''t hear anything right now But I have to say her performance exceeded my expectations even though using ice to dull Beru''s claws was a good move unfortunately, claws are not the only weapon Beru has But her spear tip was highly condensed by the energy she uses to create ice even though it was still ineffective against him nevertheless it will cause him very little damage but this is something Beru will absolutely hate someone he considered weakling hurting him this is simply humiliation to him Right now grayfia is on her knees breathing heavily while blood dripping out of her ears as well as her whole body suit covered in sweat highlighting all curves of her body She is probably trying to comprehend what''s happening or trying to figure out her next move¡­ whatever she is thinking she should hurry because now Beru is outraged Beru now released an unbelievable amount of killing intent from his body as he takes out his long sharp claws and flew directly straight at Grayfia with his super speed Beru has completely lost himself and he is not even listening to my orders right now same as that time when he completely lost himself fighting Cha Hae but this time is more serious after I received all the powers of ashborn he also received a huge power-up too but due to his unstable emotions this only bring more downside to him Even though his speed in my eyes is unbelievably slow But this is not the case for Grayfia if she doesn''t do anything right now then in a few seconds her head will be shredded into pieces by him I guess I need to make a move now or else she will die I sprint towards them arriving just before Beru was about to slash her, I grab his claws with bare hands to stop him as well as to restrain his movements Grayfia has her eyes wide open as she stared straight up at me like she is surprised by my sudden appearance "Calm down" My words brought Beru back to his senses and he realised he messed up. He flew backwards quickly and bowed his head touching the ground "Forgive me, my Leigh!!" he shouted as he kept his head on the ground without looking up while his whole body was trembling Well, this scene looks familiar I will deal with him later, first I should check on her "Come back," I said as he quickly sunk back into my shadow "Are you ok?" I said this as I looked back at her she seems to recover her breaths as she stared at me with her wide-open silver eyes I can sense some confusion on the face "What??" She asked this clear confusion on her face after an instant it was filled with a shocked face like she wasn''t able to hear her own words I was correct her hearing was lost that''s why she wasn''t even able to react when Beru was attacking "..sigh¡­" I bend down as I release my power to heal her ears in a few seconds her whole body healed up even though I can let Beru also heal her up but I am afraid of making her scared "Can you hear now?" I asked her while looking directly into her eyes in a soft tone She nodded her head As she spoke weakly in confusion "What just happened?" "You lost" I guess she still isn''t able to comprehend what happened her voice is rather weak maybe because her energy is always drained in her attacks sadly I can only heal her physically but not mentally nor can I help her to recover her energy "How?" She asked this but rather in a calm voice like she is not surprised at all. I am still surprised at her calm tone I expected a somewhat depressed tone maybe she already knows that she will not win "Your tactic was not bad but you didn''t think of other possibilities and lost" I completely told her the truth not only that even if but she almost used up her all energy even if she managed to get a successful blow then also she will shed into pieces after that blow "I see" She murmured as she completely lay on the ground I guess she is exhausted that she can''t even get up "Hey Jinwoo, are you and your all soldiers always this powerful?" She asked me while looking at the ceiling What''s with this sudden questioning??? Do I have to answer her but I should answer her question otherwise she will probably consider me an ungrateful person since she is taking care of me and answering my all questions, not to mention she prepared meals for me ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Join the discord to ask any question: [ Link:- Click here ] To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 25: Realisation ¡ª--------------- Chapter- 25 ¡ª--------------- [ Grayfia POV ] What kind of stupid question did I just ask?... He belongs to an ancient race, he should powerful from the beginning still, I couldn''t help but wonder did he ever feel powerless. he ever feels helpless? did he ever feel hopeless? Did he ever feel that he is not powerful enough? "No," He said as he stand up back on his feet¡­ after healing me. Really??? My eyes open wide open as he stared directly towards at his face to find any signs of a lie Even though I know he never told a lie to me till now but now I couldn''t help but think he just saying this to comfort me I took a good look at his face to find any signs of lying but couldn''t able to found any like that instead he has a look on his face like he has Nostalgic look on his face "Seriously?" I asked this since I want to confirm whether what he said is true Or not if he is not joking then I really wanna know his story He nodded his head as he spoke "I was a normal human being before" What!? My eyes become wide open at his words, I don''t believe what he just said but didn''t the system say monarchs are some ancient race before did the system lied to me? Or did he Reincarnate into a monarch using a similar method we use to reincarnate other beings into devils Even so, is he the same human as my world Or are there also humans in other worlds During these months system has changed my whole perspective of everything he did tell me there are many worlds, galaxies and universes out there And many of them have life forces like us there are also living beings that are similar to my world as well as living beings that are different from my world so I also got to know there are also humans on other worlds I guess he must from a different world human are his world humans are strong or he is only exceptional did they also have something similar to scared gear? Or do they have some other powers? I have countless questions but I can''t ask them But for sure after this, I am going to have a very good talk with the system But one mystery is solved about his affection towards humans "*gulp* Can you tell me how you become strong," I asked this with hesitation this is the question I can''t able to help but asked since to my knowledge humans are the weakest race in my world unless of this. Is not valid in another world "When I was young I only got three things that help me to become stronger circumstances, stubbornness and luck," He said as he looked down at my eyes What does supposed to mean?... Circumstances? stubbornness? and luck?.... Does that mean I lack any of those things Circumstances I think I have enough necessary reasons to become strong sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What do you mean by Stubbornness?" I asked this since I don''t proper meaning for this maybe he means courage by this does that mean I don''t dare to face challenges or he means something else I don''t know "When you got to know you lost against Beru, why were you so calm about it?" He asked this in a serious tone as his eyes started to glow purple. Why? What do you mean why?... Of course, I already know that I can''t beat that ''thing'' at all "because I already predicted this result" "wrong," He said as his eyes started to glow more violently. "W-What do you mean???" I asked this with a little shuttering since I felt a little scared by his eyes Luckily I was able to muster the courage to speak "Let me ask you this how can you win if you already admitted your defeat in your mind?" He said this as he started to walk away towards the exit "How can I win? If I already admit my defeat in my mind" I muttered his words as I watched his leaving back His words keep resonating in my mind again and again the more sense it becomes if this is a real fight then I will probably be dead with that mentality I don''t fight to win but rather always fight to survive or compromise even back in the underworld I always try to protect my family first from enemies rather than defeating the enemies first Out of all those three things he mentioned I only lack stubbornness as for luck if I don''t have luck then how would I be able to be selected by the system for the task and able to come here I stand up with difficulty, my legs are shaking¡­but still, I somehow dragged myself to my room "System, why you didn''t tell me about Jin was a human before" I complained to the system as I throw myself on the bed since I need to rest first to recover my energy first [ Because you didn''t have to know the shadow monarch''s past as well as it will make him raise suspicious of you if you know about him somehow and as a result, it will make your task much more difficult than now ] ''Unnecessary??? Are you serious system at least you should have told me some information regarding him otherwise I will have had no clue, how to increase his Favorability for me more easily'' I inwardly said this, since if I know this matter beforehand then maybe I should have avoided that minus favorability at that time [it''s better to be natural as possible as well as¡­ and don''t you feel ashamed invading someone else Privacy without their permission ] ''What!? Now you telling me about shame!?! Don''t you feel any shame in kidnapping me from home without telling me about anything regarding this task!? Don''t you feel any shame giving me that shameful maid attire at that time!?'' I couldn''t help but be outraged at the system that is talking about shame. when the system doesn''t itself don''t have any shame ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question: [ Link:- Click here ] To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 26: Decision ¡ª--------------- Chapter- 26 ¡ª--------------- [ I already answered those of your questions I am not going to repeat it ] I gritted my teeth after seeing this shameless system as I shut my eyes trying to get some sleep to recover my energy After all, arguing with this system only will make me exhausted And I need to recover energy first not waste my energy on some useless argument that will have no end As well as I have more important matters to think about so rather than Arguing I should think about those matters first ¡­. After a few hours of Rest, I was able to recover my full energy good as new "Done," I said as I looked at the letter I had just written after a considerable amount of thinking I have finally decided to use that ''stone'' After all, now my growth in this place become very slow compared to the past Not to mention I have no method to increase my demonic power faster Since he dont know any method of increasing my demonic energy and normal training method will take forever to increase my demonic energy There are also some artefacts or some other means to increase demonic energy but they all are in the back underworld So I have decided to use stone since this is the only way I can think of becoming stronger fast as well as to increase my demonic energy The system said this stone will teleport me to another place where my growth will be many times faster than now I hope it also includes my demonic energy too I don''t what will await me at that place or what kind of challenge I will face but there is one saying the more the risk the greater the reward The system also mentioned that I will be on my own after teleporting I will only have a timer and this shameless system which will only give provide me information As for Jinwoo, I have decided to write a letter if by chance I take much more time so I am writing this letter to not worry about me the contents of the letter are simple about me leaving for a few days I am sure he will understand at least I hope he will Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I Want to tell him the truth but then again I have to tell him about everything, especially about this so-called task and I am sure not only he but nobody else will be happy for someone he considered his friend will have an ulterior motive to approach him Even though I first come here to complete this task so that I can save my family as well as my race as time passed my feelings for him also started to change but that doesn''t change the fact that I first approached him with a motive I placed the letter on the side table beside the bed under the lamp I hope that I will come soon so there will be no need for this letter I guess I am ready to go I am right now wearing a maid outfit which I found the most comfortable one mentally and physically luckily somehow I managed to find out that all the clothes created by him are very durable as well as can be used as an amour too { A/N:- Again pic for reference¡­ since I am bad with describing things ¡ú } Right now I am wearing a short-sleeved, middle-length skirt, a high-necked black or dark-coloured dress worn with black stockings and low-heeled leather shoes. A white apron was worn over the dress, tied at the back with a bib that tightly covered my F-cup breast. A white, frilly, and lacy cap was worn over the hair, tied at the back of the head with long ribbons that hung down the back. In case of emergency, I also took a few more sets of clothes which I gave a system to store after preparing myself mentally I stand in the middle of the room I asked the system to take out the stone as the stone appears in my right now The system said that I only need to break this stone and it will automatically teleport me to another place "At least can you give me some advice before I break this?" I murmured this Since the system can''t give me anything useful at least it should give me some kind of moral support or any useful advice Not to mention not only the system is not giving any weapons or equipment as well as it will only teleport the person who will break the stone which means I can''t bring any external help for myself which is concerning [ Try your best to survive that''s the best advice for you ] ''Wow Thank you very much for the most obvious advice I ever heard'' Well I was wrong at the first place to expect anything useful or any motivation from this useless system [ You are welcome after all it''s my duty to help you ] I take it back this system is not only useless but it''s also irritating sometimes I wonder if this system is always done on purpose or if it''s really ignorant about it I stared at the stone in my hand using this stone will not cause any disturbance in space nor any other energy disturbance it will simply make teleport me to that place and it''s actually a good thing since I am sneaking silently let''s do this as I started to apply force on the stone the symbols on the stone started violently glowing After a few moments, glowing cracks also started to appear as suddenly stone crushed into pieces Pieces turn into dust which within a blink of an eye dust Integrated into my body As my body started to dematerialise into particles but before I could even panic, my consciousness was already sunk into darkness ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question: [ Link:- Click here ] To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 27: New Adventure ¡ª--------------- Chapter- 27 ¡ª--------------- I opened my eyes and saw a pure white landscape with nothing but snow and ice I look towards the sky to see endless dark clouds covering the whole sky as the snow is falling down slowly "S-System how much time limit do I currently have?" I asked this with little stuttering since I am feeling very cold here which is itself very weird because I am a pure-blood devil my physical body should be highly resistant to cold But I didn''t care much about it since I am more worried about the time limit [ Time Limit:- 6 Days 23 Hours 59 Minutes 57 seconds ] "..1 whole week¡­" I muttered this as I quickly started to do the calculation *Phew~* I sigh of relief after all, if my calculations are right then 1 week should be nearly 3 hours from him if the ''only'' system is telling the truth if everything goes right, then that means I can go back without being caught, now I only have to do is ensure my safety As well as fulfilling my main priority which is also the whole reason, I used that stone to find that ''means'' which will help in my growth ''Where am I?'' I inwardly asked this as¡­ I saw only Snow, withered trees covered in snow¡­ and from the landscape, I guess I must be teleported to some mountain [ I need a few minutes to analyse this location¡­ before giving you an answer ] sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Well I guess in the meantime, I should go around to observe the area myself. I should probably go to a higher place to look out the area first so I take out my wings from my back "YOU LITTLE SHIT WE FINALLY GET YOU!!" There are people nearby!? Hearing the shout I quietly flew towards the direction of that shout after getting higher altitude Even though my vision is strong as an Ultimate Class devil, but this environment is blocking my long-distance vision "I WILL KILL YOU ALL!!!!!" "SHUT YOUR MOUTH YOU INFERIOR BRAT" *Slammed* As for my ears, they are working perfectly fine I can hear these voices clearly and judge from these voices it seems like some kid has been in danger I quickly go near as close as possible and hide behind a boulder above the hill As I peek towards them To saw a scene that make my blood boil with anger a humanoid creature with a pure blue colour like its body made of ice his hair looks like frozen water pure blue eyes that humanoid creature is wearing a trench coat with silver orients this trench coat fur exactly looks like a frozen glacier He also has some black orients on his arms and chest he is wearing black pants as he also has those black orients for his shoes on top of his head he is wearing some weird design silver crown { A/N:- If any of you can''t understand the appearance because of my crappy description¡­ here is an actual image ¡ú } He kept kicking the child on the head while he kept taunting and cursing the child while the child is not moving at all I guess that poor child must be passed out because of that bastard beating I want to save that child but I don''t want to get into a fight on my Impulsive without knowing the enemy''s strength I was only barely able to see the child since the child''s body is completely buried in the snow because of all the kicks given by that humanoid creature ''Maybe I should sneak attack'' even though it''s a little bit cowardly but my first priority is to rescue that child so it''s better to be on the safe side "Oh we some insect lurking around," That humanoid creature said as he stopped kicking the child "Get that insect who is lurking Alta," That humanoid creature said as he directly looks in my direction What!? Did I get exposed? how is this possible I am hiding at a place that Shouldn''t be visible from below where they are standing but since I got exposed should immediately atta- ¡­. { A/N:- I will write fights in 3rd person POV ¡­since it becomes very difficult to explain fighting scenes in first person POV } [ 3rd Person aka author POV ] *Grabbed* Before Grayfia could even react something like a big eagle claw grabbed her head as that creature slammed her across the bolder the result was that Bolder got reduced to dust because of pressure Grayfia who was still in the claws of that creature in the middle of the air created an ice spear in her hand as she stabbed it in its stomach with full force "CHKEKEK-CKEKEKEKEKEK-CHEKEKEK!!" That creature cried out in pain, As it throws Grayfia on the ground with full force grayfia struggled but she manages to balance herself in mid-air with the help of her wings at the end moment as she was able to land on the ground safely After landing on the ground she looks at the creature to see a Phoenix creature double her size in full blue colour flying uncontrollably as it screams in pain It also has some weird blue crystal on its chest the creature lost its blood from its wound that Grayfia gave me through the spear but the weird thing is it has blue dark blue blood { A/N:- Here if you aren''t able to understand the description¡­ here is your reference image ¡ú } "Ho ho ho~ what we have here?" That man said this as he walked towards Grayfia with an amused smile on his face "We didn''t think there will be another species on this planet other than those damn Harelings" Man speaks as he creates an ice sword within a sec in his hand As he continues to speak "But it doesn''t matter other than our Azureons all other species are inferior there honoured that they are destined to rule by us for their entire lifetime" "Maybe I should take you alive back to our king then probably he will reward me big this time," He said as he dashed towards Grayfia with his sword ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question: [ Link:- Click here ] To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 28: Intense Battle ¡ª-------------- Chapter- 28 ¡ª-------------- { A/N:- I am reading many comments about that story that is focusing on Grayfia more than Jinwoo but you all need to understand this I already told you many times that this entire arc is dedicated to Grayfia so that she can power up after all she is the main heroine, soooo please give me patience and wait for this arc to be over, PLEASEEEEEEEEE (by the way *cough* in patreon this arc is over) } ''Fast!'' Grayfia inwardly screamed, as she quickly created an ice sword in her hand to counter him *Clash* Both of their swords clash with each other and the clash of created sparkle as both of them repels each other "Oh now that''s a surprise, I didn''t think you can use power similar to us but it doesn''t matter since you are not Azureon. Unfortunately, it doesn''t how much you struggle to resist you are doomed to lose in vain" The man said this as he attack again, meanwhile grayfia again counter *clash* *clash* *clash* *clash* *clash* *clash* *clash* After many many clashes of swords, the man''s sword started to crack, but it went unnoticed by the man who was madly clashing with her with a big smile on his face After a few moments of continuously clashing with swords suddenly the man''s sword breaks into pieces seeing this man''s eyes got wide open in surprise as he don''t believe what just happened Taking advantage of this moment, she created another created spear in her hand as she dashed at high speed with the help of her wings while she aims straight at his head Unfortunately for her, the man''s reaction speed was faster he created a spike out of the ground which is front of his feet launching it towards her *clash* Spear and spike collided with each other after a mili second spike got destroyed into pieces by the spear but because of the impact the aim got a little off and only able to graze his cheek After taking advantage of the moment, a man jumps backwards to create some distance between them After stabilising himself, he touch his cheek here he got a bleeding wound on his cheek his blood is blood same as that beast''s blood "H-how is this po-possible?" Man asked this in an unbelievable tone, as he sees the blue blood on his finger "You w-what did you do??" Man asked this with a furious tone as his voice shuttered a little while looking at Grayfia''s eyes full of rage Meanwhile, grayfia also takes off into the air with her wings while she looks towards him with a cold face without replying to his question more like she doesn''t know what he is trying to ask so she just waits for him to make the move first "I am obviously an elite general of the most superior race how can an inferior being like yourself have the ability to make ice stronger than me!!!" The man shouted at her while his face is full of confusion As he continued "It''s impossible!!!! You must be used some cheap tricks after all this is the only reasonable explanation but it doesn''t matter" "Alta!!!!" He shouted as his voice sounded resonated throughout the mountains "CHKEKEK!!!!" In return for his call, the creature screams indicating it''s heard him Grayfia has a bad promotion in her heart She looks around towards the direction where that scream comes from but due to mountains and snow she couldn''t able to pin out the location since ''its'' voice also Resonates throughout the mountains She looks around to find the location of that beast but she couldn''t able to figure it out *Smashed* After a few moments "Ther-" Grayfia wasn''t able to complete her sentence when the boulder behind her got smashed into pieces as the beast directly rush towards her Before she could do anything the beat hit Grayfia with its head in mid-air making Grayfia lose her balance and hit the tree Grayfia quickly get up on her feet as she sees the creature she hit earlier with a spear standing next to the man she noticed that the place she had earlier given the wound to that creature is frozen Next moment moved towards the creature as he sits on the saddle which is placed on the back of the creature "If you somehow can create stronger ice than myself then I shall overwhelm you with speed and strength!" He said this in a loud voice as he created a giant ice sword As he continues with "Then I will make sure to torture you physically as well as mentally to make sure you will reveal your all tricks before taking your head to the king" As he finished speaking he tap his right foot on the creature as they both disappear from their place ''Left!'' she inwardly shouted as she instinctively raise her ice sword to shield herself *Clash* The next moment, They appear on the left side of Grayfia as the man slashes towards her both parties clash with each other but this time grayfia loses the ground as she falls back on the ground by him When she was no ground, the beast opened his mouth feeling the danger coming from the beat, grayfia quickly created a barrier in front of her At the next moment, a terrifying ice beam released from its mouth hitting the barrier Taking advantage of this moment Grayfia quickly flew to goes to the air since she felt fighting on land is more disadvantaged for her rather than fighting in the air Unfortunately, that creature''s speed was more¡­ feeling its target trying to flee it changed its course as the creature quickly chases after her They already arrived in front of Grayfia when she reached into the air the man raised his sword trying to slash her again *BOOM* When his sword is about to hit her grayfia makes her sword explode it making both parties repel each as well is taking advantage of the smoke she started to prepare her next move too She channel her energy as she created thousands of ice shards in mid-air while she pushes back the explosion As soon she stabilised herself she launched all the shards towards them at full speed "Alta attack" Man commended as the beast followed his lead and launched an ice beam towards the direction that Man pointed ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question: [ Link:- Click here ] To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 29: Rabbit girl? ¡ª--------------- Chapter- 29 ¡ª--------------- [ Grayfia POV ] Damn it, All my shards got deflected by that beast beam, I flew straight at them since it''s basically useless to fight at a distance The main problem is that beast, the beast is too fast not to mention it can launch a beam from its mouth I somehow need to make them separated to each other and my best course of action is close quarters Since beast speed is fast, so no matter where I flew they will be able to catch up not to mention the beast beam is also dangerous Think... grayfia think... how can you separate both of them, as I flew towards them as I started to think of some way to take that man out I quickly close the distance, as I created a long spear as well as cover my other hand with my demonic energy When I come near them, I tried to Pierce towards him but in return, he only clash my spear with his giant sword to push back me He has more strength than me but is slow. On the other hand, the beast has speed but no intelligence¡­ it''s following his command blindly the result he is taking advantage of both speed and strength ''That might work!'' I inwardly scream as I thought of a plan which will actually work *BOOM* To put that plan into action, I quickly created another blast, As I take advantage I quickly but silently flew below the creature ''System quick, give me that bracelet'' I inwardly command the system as the bracelet appears in my hand *Glitch* I quickly put that bracelet on the claw of that beast in a second, as on next moment I flee upwards towards the sky sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Wha-" That man wasn''t able to speak when he noticed he started to fall towards the ground at a very high speed On the other hand, where I previously channel my energy, I quickly use that to create another spear as the same one which I failed to use against Beru "What happened? Why you are not flying??... alta!?" He scream as he looked at the beast who can''t even get up on his feet even his long neck is on the ground buried in snow¡­ beast is struggling to even flap its wings, so it could only cry in pain As I reach high altitude, I gather all power in my arms and throw the spear straight at them *Pierced* The spear pierced straight through his chest as it continue to pierce through the beast too "Ahhhh-" Man wasn''t even able to scream as the spear which pierced through his chest started to freeze its targets at very high speed in the result in blink they both got freeze in a blink of a second¡­ but even at the last second the man''s eyes were full of unwillingness *Phew~* I sighed with relief seeing that my spear successfully killed them, I only hoped they don''t have regeneration like shadow soldiers [ Do you really think there is any second being with a true immortal army other than shadow monarch? ] It''s not I doubt it but after fighting those shadows continuously¡­ I forgot how normal enemies feel like I slowly land on the ground, as I walked towards them who are now converted into ice sculptures I don''t wanna take the risk, so I apply pressure making them break into pieces And as I bowed down to pick up the bracelet which is now lying on the pile of ice pieces Damn I guess this thing is durable after all the concept of the previous spear is to freeze its target''s whole body that includes the target''s equipment and accessories but this thing still is good as new [ Of course, what did you expect from Shadow monarch ...you should also know by now how mighty he is ] I guess I own him one more time after all because of this thing I was able to kill them but I am sure even without this I can defeat them without any problems¡­ probably But still, what''s the problem with this guy attacking someone so suddenly how the hell he Detected me in such a climate ''Wait?! Child! Where the hell is that child!?'' thought of that child who was beaten by him, I quickly start my search but due to snow and as well as the weather now suddenly started to become chaotic After a few minutes of searching, I was finally able to find the child who got a little buried in the snow because of snowfall "Rabbit?" I muttered this After pulling out the child who seems to be a small girl wearing rags from the snow I noticed her she has rabbit ears It doesn''t matter for now, this child is cold and injured I need to find a place to warm her body first otherwise she is going to die ''System gives me a few clothes'' First I need to cover her with something or else she will not able to make it luckily I brought more than enough clothes with me After getting the clothes, I gently covered her as I carried her as I flew to find suitable shelter to warm her as well as to rest in this storm After searching for a few minutes I couldn''t able to found anything suitable to use as shelter ''Damn it!'' I inwardly exclaimed as I looked at the kid who is non-stop shivering couldn''t help but feel worried for her¡­after all, if I couldn''t able to warm her body quickly then this child will not be able to make it ''If there is nothing I could use as shelter then I shall create one Myself'' I thought this as I started walking towards the mountain wall As I placed the kid on the side, so that she couldn''t get hurt by mistake, after that I take 5 steps from the wall I focused as I channel my energy, I was already low on energy I can''t afford to lose more but I got no choice after all if I don''t do this then this child will lose her life ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question: [ Link:- Click here ] To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 30: Elysium? ¡ª-------------- Chapter- 30 ¡ª-------------- *Phew~* I sighed with relief after seeing the spikes that suddenly emerged from the wall Now I have to remove this, If I concentrate well enough maybe¡­ then that might work Yes, this is really working¡­ I am really dispelling the demonic energy making spikes slowly disappear into nothingness I didn''t think it will go very well on my first try, but I guess I was wrong, it''s working perfectly Even though it was before only theory in my mind but not any more After a whole when the spikes got clear, it leaves a very clean cave as I imagined As I quickly picked up the child and come inside, later go out to bring some wood for the fire After starting a campfire as I hold the child sit down neat campfire "Haa¡­ ha.. haa.." ( Heavy breathing ) I am really tired now, I am almost out of demonic energy After fighting with that man and that beast; using spikes to create this cave; not to mention dispelling spikes takes more demonic energy than making them But it was a good decision to make this cave after all now outside weather is very chaotic; heavy snow started to fall with the storm S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I blocked the entrance to keep the cave warm but still need to make sure to treat her injuries first Since I didn''t bring any first-aid, so I took out the maid dress from the underworld and tear it to use it as the bandage After treating her, I hold her tight near the campfire to warm her up¡­ but not close enough to burn her as I also started to rest since I also need to restore my energy A few hours later¡­ ''System, do you know how much time she will take to regain consciousness?'' I inwardly asked the system since I brought a sand clock because of that I can have track of time in a place like this [ According to my observation her condition is normal as well as her body temperature has become warmer now ] ''Then how she hasn''t woken up yet?'' It''s already been nearly four hours, but still, there is no sign of her waking up The good thing is her condition is far better than past 4 hours, her breathing is also stable, not to mention her shivering is now stopped [ She is now just sleeping because of the fatigued build in her, so she probably will be awake soon ] Now I take a good look at her, she is just looking like a small girl who is just taking a nap which is really reassuring for me Another good thing is my demonic energy is almost restored after sleeping and resting for a while As for outside weather, it still didn''t improve even a little bit but rather it become worse, I don''t know much time it will take for the weather to become calm "Hmmm~" ( Humming In sleep) Looking at the girl who is humming in sleep I couldn''t help but feel the sweetness in my heart especially if that girl is super cute with black rabbit ears ''It''s soft'' I thought as I poked one of my fingers in her cheek, children''s skin is always like this or she is special? ''I wanna touch them'' I inwardly asked myself as I looked at the rabbit ears of the girl, these ears are really tempting, I couldn''t help but moved my hand towards the rabbit ear but I somehow control my urge since I don''t wanna have appeared as a rude person ''By the system did you find out about this place?'' I asked this in my mind to the system, it''s been many hours since the system is collecting information regarding this place [ Yes, if my analysis is not wrong then this planet should be called by name of Elysium ] "Elysium?"I murmured this unconsciously, the name sounds peaceful on the contrary side of the treatment I received [ You''re right. This planet was once abundant with verdant trees, lush vegetation, towering mountains, colourful flowers, pure rivers, vast grasslands, and a stunning blue sky that was illuminated by two suns. Although it''s only one-fifth the size of your planet and has a comparable gravitational force, it supports only a single species that inhabits it¡­A non-aggressive species ] ''Greenery? But this planet nothing looks like how you describe it I complain about this as there is nothing like that system explain, except for some dead trees and mountains covered in snow I didn''t saw any greenery so far [ Maybe some unnatural event recently occurred on this planet resulting in changing its environment itself ] I guess that''s one possibility, but I can''t be sure¡­ I should wait until this kid wakes up to verify this possibility herself because I am guessing that this kid belongs to this place ''But if there are only one species on this planet then what was that man which I fought earlier?'' I thought this since I suspect that man is from another species outside this planet According to the system, there should be only one species on this planet which should be a peaceful type but if that''s true then I am pretty sure that man doesn''t belong here After all, no non-aggressive species will attack first to a stranger, not to mention that man doesn''t like a peaceful person at all So I can only assume that man belongs to another species come from another as well as I remembered him mentioning some king ''Tell me about that man who attacked me earlier, I guess he must be from another species'' I asked this system in my mind since the system is the best option for me to solve these Mysteries and I have a hunch that my purpose of coming here should be related to that species [ As you wish, according to my database that living creature should belong to species called Azureon, as well as the most aggressive species present in this universe we currently present ] ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Join the discord to ask any question: [ Link:- Click here ] To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 31: Data ¡ª-------------- Chapter- 31 ¡ª-------------- [ The Azureon home planet is called Glaciara , Glaciara is a frozen world covered in glaciers, ice caps, and snow. It is home to a variety of ice creatures adapted to living in the extreme cold, including the Azureon, a race of humanoid beings with blue-tinplanterkin, fur-lined clothing, and the ability to control ice and snow ] [ The Azureon are hardy and resilient people, but they are also very proud and territorial, fiercely attacking other beings and looting resources from outside. Despite their aggressive nature, the Azureon are skilled hunters and gatherers, and have a deep respect for their king ] ''I see then I am guessing this planet must be their next target?'' I inwardly asked this since they basically behave like bandits [ Yes and No, according to my database they don''t have any means of travelling through space but still, my current database of this universe is from 200 Years ago, I can''t be certain for now ] [ If you like I can update my database to the current time of this universe ] ''Sure but make sure to be quick I said this in my mind since I need more information to plan out my next move ''Do you know anything about this kid?'' I asked this inwardly as I looks at the sleeping bunny ears girl in my arms [ Yes, she belongs to species known as Hareling belong to this world, hareling are non-aggressive species unlike Azureons who relied on hunting and looting for living, harlings relied on nature for sustenance ] [ Similar to your kind, this species also possesses unique abilities referred to as ''gifts''. Every member of the species has distinct ''gifts'', such as fire, water, earth, wind, and more, which they utilise to enhance their daily lives and make them more convenient. ] ''but even if we presume the Possibility of somehow Azureons managing to travel across to this world, then why wouldn''t hareling defend their home when they can do so?'' I thought this because even if they are non-aggressive species it should be a natural instinct for any living being to defend their home, not to mention when the ability to do so [ I suspect there should be two reasons for this: the first reason is they are very inexperienced in battles ] [ The planet was nearly impenetrable due to the multiple layers of asteroids encircling it, serving as an impenetrable shield. Additionally, the planet''s inhabitants were blessed by nature, with all their needs met seamlessly - from food and shelter to clothing and more. It was a paradise, both protected and provided for by the universe itself. ] [ Regarding the second rationale, in order to utilise their innate abilities, harlings require access to the natural energy derived from the environment. Unfortunately, the prevailing weather conditions have taken a severe toll on nature, leading to its gradual decay and decline ] "I see" I murmured as I found these reasons reasonable, but still the question remains about what''s happening here. I felt some movement in my arms, I looked down to see the girl''s eyes lashes moving after a moment she slowly opened her eyes revealing her red-ruby-like eyes "W-where? Wh-where am I?..." She asked in a confused tone, as she regained consciousness "Beautiful" She unconsciously muttered as she looks straight at my face with her red eyes *Chuckle* Finally a normal reaction from a person who sees my appearance, after being with that man who always has a stoic face I even began to suspect that my charm has started to decline "W-who are you?" She asked this cautiously while shuttering as she tries to get out of my arms But due to her body injuries she falls back into my arms, I can feel her whole body trembling in my arms¡­ I guess she must be scared of outsiders "It''s ok, you are in a safe place now" I spoke in a soft tone as I started to pat her head slowly, luckily I got my fair share of experience in coaxing a child, especially with my little sister "*Sob* *Sob* *Sob*" Maybe because of my warmth and soft tone, she stopped struggling while her eyes started to become teary as she started crying loudly After a while of crying, she calm down¡­ in a meantime I kept stroking her back giving her comfort "Are you ok now?" I asked in a soft tone when she become silent after crying, in response to my question she nodded her head slowly "W-Where *sniff* is th-that *sniff* m-man?" She looked up at me with her ruby-red eyes and asked me this with her trembling voice I got troubled by her question, more like I don''t know how to answer her back since she is just a child and I can''t tell a child I just killed someone, not to mention she was not an ordinary devil''s kid but a kid which belong to a race who don''t like Violence When I struggled about how to answer her, she open her mouth again as she speak again but in an emotionless tone while staring straight at me with her eyes "did you kill him?" I was taken aback by the lack of emotion in her voice. I couldn''t help but recall the moment when she screamed about murdering that man. With that memory fresh in my mind, I knew I had to come clean with her. However, when it came time to explain, I found myself unable to form the words. In the end, all I could do was nod my head in agreement. "*sigh* Thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you¡­ " She released a sigh of relief as she kept saying this again and again like a broken record in a grateful tone with her eyes shut Honestly, I don''t happen to this girl, but I can tell it''s definitely no good, in fact so bad she can''t able to stabilise her emotions "It''s alright now, can you answer my question please," I said in the most gentle tone possible as I patted her head and make her look towards me "Ok," She said in a cute voice, as she stared at me with her big red eyes ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Join the discord to ask any question: [ Link:- Click here ] To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 32: Aria ¡ª--------------- Chapter- 32 ¡ª--------------- I patiently asked her my questions which she answers one by one without any break After answering every question which I had in my mind, she went to sleep again which was reasonable after what she went through During this whole questioning and answering thing, I got a general idea about how the economy works here In essence, unlike other species that tend to segregate themselves into factions and vie for dominance over each other, this species is different. Based on my understanding and her answers, it seems that Harelings are a type of species that have evolved to live together in a single, large community, this could be because their natural environment provides for all of their needs, including food, water, and shelter, making it unnecessary for them to compete or fight with each other. Therefore, Harelings have developed a unique social structure where cooperation and mutual support are highly valued, resulting in a harmonious and peaceful community. And this child''s name is Aria, she lives with her mother in that society until recently they moved out of that society to live in some hidden area in these mountains The reason was her mother, actually, according to Aria, her mother''s gift is to see the future. And the people born with this kind of gift are extremely rare in their society Regrettably, despite the exceptional rarity of her gift, her people regarded it as the most worthless of all gifts. This was because her gift demanded a significant amount of natural energy, and it required an extensive amount of time to even produce a single prediction. Additionally, the majority of predictions made by her gift were frequently inaccurate. And in her mother''s case, there wasn''t even a single prediction of her that came out true within that society Eight months ago, her mother had a premonition about an imminent danger looming over the land in just two months. However, her previous predictions were dismissed as false, and despite repeatedly warning everyone for a month, no one believed her. Frustrated, she decided to leave the place with Aria, as they head towards the mountain for safety And then this natural phenomenon, yeah apparently they had never seen snowfall before, so they called this ''natural phenomenon'' started after a month when they left that place, and it never stopped till now making nature die day by day It was said that the Harelings would manifest their extraordinary abilities at the tender age of twelve. Aria had only turned twelve a few days ago, and her mother was elated when Aria successfully unleashed her gift. However, their joy was short-lived. The very next day, they were ambushed by a group of individuals who were completely blue, much like that guy. It became clear that they were under his command, and this revelation shattered their newfound happiness Her mom tried to stop them with her body alone while she told her to run away to a safe place by using her power Perhaps the weight of all these memories took a toll on her mind, for she could not speak any further and eventually succumbed to tears before falling asleep. But there are still many questions still remain unanswered, like why all the predictions went wrong as well as Aria didn''t tell me about the specification of her mother''s prediction ''Do you know anything about it?'' I inwardly asked this system, I couldn''t think of any answer but fortunately, l at least have some idea now [ Perhaps her mother''s future sight ''gift'' doesn''t show her actual future but one of the possible futures] ''What do you mean?'' I thought this in my mind with confusion, since I don''t have any idea of what system is talking about [ The future, by its very nature, remains shrouded in uncertainty, making it impossible for anyone to predict with complete accuracy. Yet, her mother possesses a unique gift - the ability to imagine what lies ahead, even if it''s just a potential future. And in that imagined world, the slightest shift in events can cause an entirely different outcome to unfold ] "I see that''s a very¡­ reasonable explanation" I muttered this unconsciously, as I found this explanation very reasonable And I am guessing the prediction of danger that her mother came out true because they weren''t able to do any significant thing that can cause to change the future [ Affirmative ] "Hmmm" I guess I will go to that society for more knowledge and if I by chance encounter more people like them, I should capture them for explanation According to Aria''s story, that guy should be some commander of the ''blue people'' army, then I probably will not have any problem with capturing one of their soldiers But what should I do with her?... Bringing her with me will only slow me down, as well as her life will be in danger too Looking at her cute figure sleeping peacefully in my arms, I couldn''t help but worry for her I don''t know what to do with her. Now she has no one to rely upon one nor she doesn''t know where to go Not to mention my conscience will be not at peace if I don''t leave her in a safe place sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. By the way, she didn''t tell me about her ''gift'', which she was able to use to outrun him for more than a day, nor I saw any sign of those other people who break into Aria''s house under him Maybe first I should go to her house, but for that, I need to ask her first I looked outside the ice to see the weather has become calm, now I only need to wait for her to wake then take her with me ''System do you have any means to take her back with me?'' I inwardly asked this, if I couldn''t able to find her a safe place in the remaining time, then I probably want to take her with me after time runs out I mean look at her how can anyone has the heart to abandon someone cute as her in such a dangerous place ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question: [ Link:- Click here ] To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 33: Departure ¡ª-------------- Chapter- 33 ¡ª-------------- [ You may only take inanimate objects from this place ] ''Really don''t you have any solution?'' I asked again inwardly hoping for any solution system will tell me [ Negative ] sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. *Sigh* I guess I have to try my best to get her a new and safe home where she can grow without any problems I looked through the holes I made in the ice wall to let air in and saw that the bad weather had stopped and the snow had stopped falling too. It was a relief. Now I only have to wait for her to wake up, and then we will set out from here As I looked at the calm face of the kid, I couldn''t bring myself to wake her up. I realized that I should also take some rest before we leave. ¡­.. After a while¡­ "Let me introduce myself to Aria, my name is Grayfia but you can refer to me as the big sister, ok?" I said this while looking at the girl who is now awake looking straight at me with her big eyes quietly *Sigh* I released a tired sigh after I realised something, I come to know one fact this girl is an awfully quiet type of girl, she doesn''t speak anything until I asked her something nor has she ever taken any initiative to speak from the moment she woke up Not to mention that I am also not a talkable person either, so making this conversation is so much more difficult with her At my introduction, she simply nodded her head and continue to stare at my face without saying anything Damn it, this is really awkward but we really need to keep going, so now at least need to know her thoughts "Aria can you take me back to your house" I kneel down and spoke in rather a soft tone, as I continue "It''s totally fine if you are uncomfortable, I am not going to force you" "It''s fine" She replied back with her cute voice while staring at me "It''s really okay?" I asked this with wary as I am really concerned about her mental health after what she experienced In response to me, she nodded again as she stands up and grazed at the entrance of the cave "Alright then¡­stand back a little," I said as I gently pushed back aria behind me Then I looked towards the ice wall, as I started to gather my energy and then I make a spear in my hand and I throw it towards the wall *Crashed* Both spear and wall clashed with each other breaking each other into pieces resulting in opening the whole entrance of the cave Although I now also know how to dissipate this ice using my power, it would require a greater amount of energy than if I were to destroy it. In addition, if I were to encounter any enemies during my travel, I must ensure that I conserve my strength for any potential battles. ''What?'' I looked back at Aria and saw the girl looking at me with anger in her eyes Which is barely holding back the tears as she stands in the corner of the cave while her body is trembling like she is afraid of me but she is in a position like she will attack me at any moment [ Probably because from her point of view your power is very similar to the people who killed her mother is most likely she is thinking you are probably one of them ] Damn it, why I didn''t think of that, I should have expected it after all earlier she was unconscious when I used my power, so this should be her first time seeing me using my power "It''s okay I am not with them" I tried to explain this with the most gentle tone possible while I took out my wings As I continue to speak "See I don''t have blue skin like them and moreover I have wings" What was that?... For a moment I definitely saw her eyes shine bright red but the next instant it''s become normal Is that my illusion? Or something? But now she has become calm unlike before, her trembling stopped as well as she has been relaxed from the moment before Did she really believe me?... Is she really trusting me? ... Is all children easy to deceive? Maybe I need to teach her not to trust others so easily "Let''s go if it''s okay for you now," I asked this since I don''t know how long the weather will be like this *Nodded* She nodded her head as she moved towards the entrance but still, she moved like she is trying to avoid any body contact with me now *Sigh* great now I have to gain her trust again, but at least she is not treating me as an enemy I follow Aria as I got outside and saw everything is now covered in snow even more than before, now even walking on the ground is much more difficult because of how is thick the snow now become I looked upwards and saw the sky is still covered with clouds but at least the storm is cleared now Well aria is having a very hard time walking on snow, wait for This may be my chance to regain her trust I quickly take out my wings, and flew towards her sensing my presence she shrank back "It''s better to go from fly since it will be very difficult to walk now," I said in a soft tone while I opened my arms for her as I wait for her Again?... I am definitely sure her eyes shone again, and this time it''s not my illusion, I am pretty must guessing that she is using her so-called ''Gift'' ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question: [ Link:- Click here ] To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 34: Aria Breakdown ¡ª--------------- Chapter- 34 ¡ª--------------- If her mother really inherits the power to see the future then her daughter should also have similar power and to my guess, she is using her power on me to somehow check whether I am dangerous or not But It''s good for both of us anyway since I really want her to trust me, so that we can move forward rather than wasting time, it will be good for me as well as good for her too After a bit of hesitation, Aria slowly come into my arms while she wrapped her arms around my waist as I slowly took off into the air "Aria, are you afraid of heights?" I asked this as I looked at the girl who shrinking into my chest while tightening her grip on me ''Adorable!'' I inwardly thought after seeing her current state because even though she didn''t reply to me back but I can see her little cheeks have become red so I guess she really embarrassed about it I also held her tighter than before as I speed up a little while I follow the direction she told me about ¡­. After a while on the way¡­ "Are these people who come with him?" I asked this to Aria as looks towards the dead bodies which are Pierced through by spikes sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As we journeyed forward, she gestured towards a nearby cliff, indicating something of significance. Upon approaching the area, I discovered the three lifeless bodies lay motionless at the base of the cliff, impaled by sharp spikes. These bodies are all blue like that guy but unlike him, they were wearing some kind of armour built with ice and metal [ Here Picture for Reference ¡ú ] ? I look towards Aria thinking she would be scared of this scene but to my surprise, she is staring at this scene with an expressionless face "Are these people who come to your house?" I asked this since I thought of an idea about these dead people being the same as those who invaded her house She nodded her head as she continue to stare at the corpses with a blank expression But is this normal?... Even if she considered those as her enemies, she shouldn''t be able to see a such scene with a such blank expression And not to mention even if I am now able to read some expressions on their expressionless face thanks to ''him'' even then I can''t able to detect any emotions on her face other than hatred My voice was hushed, almost unconsciously, as I posed the question that had been nagging at me "But how did they fall?" It was difficult to comprehend how anyone, let alone trained soldiers, could be so careless as to stumble in a place like this, a terrain that was meant to be familiar and secure according to the system. "Let''s go" When was I thinking about this matter Aria tugged on my clothes as she said this made me awake from my thoughts "Alright" I also replied to her since I don''t want to waste no time because of how limited time I have right now As we continue to fly towards our distinction, after 15 minutes Aria told me that reach our destination as we come down Nestled amidst a cluster of withered trees, the wooden house resembled a hidden sanctuary within the barren forest. I couldn''t help but wonder if the trees were still alive, this dwelling would have been nearly impossible to detect. Aria quietly get out of my arms and walked towards the house, the door of the house was broken As I approached the entrance, the unmistakable stench of blood filled my nostrils, and I swiftly moved to halt Aria in her tracks. My mind raced with the possibilities of what could have caused such a smell, and I feared the worst Despite my attempt to stop her, she bolted away, leaving me alone on the spot. After regaining my composure, I hastened to follow her inside Upon entering the house, I was greeted by a gruesome sight: the lifeless body of a woman, drenched in crimson, lay before me. Her head had been brutally severed, and I noticed that even one of her rabbit ears was missing. Without delay, I turned to Aria, hoping to offer her some comfort, but before I could utter a single word, she had crumpled to the ground, tears streaming down her face as she silently succumbed to her shattered emotions. I quietly come near her and hugged her tightly as I kept patting her head while Aria kept crying silently As I examined the body more closely, it became clear that her death was not instantaneous. Instead, it appeared that he had inflicted cruel and prolonged torture upon her, evidenced by numerous wounds laced with icy shards and deep cuts that marred her form. I couldn''t help but think that I gave him a very easy death compared to what he deserved, I should''ve at least tortured that bastard before killing him *Sigh* but what''s done it''s done, now I can only give her comfort and a home to continue living, if possible then find a way to take her back ... After an hour¡­. "Let''s go," I said as I looked towards Aria who is still looking at the grave that we made for her mother After she stopped crying, I suggest making a grave for her, so that she can rest in peace I dig a grave while putting all the body and the head into the grave This is take much more time than expected because of the so much snow but after I had done it, I started to carve a tombstone for her Meanwhile, Aria also help me but after the grave was made she didn''t do anything but stared at it without speaking a word I decided to give her a moment for a while, as I created a knife and started curved the name of her name on the stone After completing everything¡­ I placed that tombstone on its place as I looked towards Aria who still has her graze fixed at the grave asked to leave with her As I received no response to my words, I attempted to persuade her to move on. So after ten to fifteen minutes of persistent encouragement, she finally acquiesced, though she requested more time to stay before departing. ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question: [ Link:- Click here ] To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 35: Invasion ¡ª-------------- Chapter- 35 ¡ª-------------- "And another one," I said as I throw a spear towards a person similar to those soldiers I had seen earlier on the cliff The spear pierced through his body without any difficulty resulting in killing him in a single blow After we took off from her mother''s grave we build, I asked her about her plans in her mind but she didn''t reply, I thought she was confused about this after all her whole life change so much in just a few days But to my surprise, she replied after a few moments saying before her all this happen, her mother specifically told her about a certain ''person'' She told her that if something might happen to her in future then find that ''person'' and then follow him because that will be the best decision for herself it looks like her mother already foresight this event and then give Aria the task to find that ''person'' At first, I thought she was talking about her Aria father, but Aria corrected me saying her father already passed away due to some accident that happened because of his gift, so now I know Aria is looking for an entirely different person Her mother doesn''t didn''t tell her any specific details about that ''person'' but she told her to find him and after she finds him then she should follow him saying following him will give her the best future for herself as well as her happiness But her mother didn''t tell anything about the appearance of that ''person'' other than that fact that ''person'' will be male and he will have ears like me, other than that she doesn''t have any leads about that ''person'' As for how to identify that person and where to look, her mother told Aria that she will naturally be able to find him in time and when she will meet him, she Instantly able to identify him but she didn''t say about how much time it will take So I suggest she follow me until she found that person which she agreed without any hesitation, I guess she is well aware of her current situation which is quite good for me since there is danger everywhere and she can''t protect herself and if she doesn''t find that person soon finds she probably freeze to death in this place Which makes me worried alot Not only for her but this is also good for me because I will get a cute guide to roam around this place, not to mention I didn''t have to worry about her if she is with me "Aria are you fine?" I asked this as I looks towards Aria who was laying in my arms covered in a blanket From the moment we took off, we started to encounter these soldiers, sometimes in groups sometimes individually with a beast looks which like a lion But these soldiers are nothing compared to that general so I am guessing they are nothing more than foot soldiers The problem is that when I tried to capture them for information, no matter the method I used on them for information they refused to talk and continue to fight with me to death I even tried to immobilise their limbs just to speak with them, but somehow they Self-explode Luckily their explosions are not that powerful, so I was able easily to block the impact of the explosion with a simple barrier that I created in time That''s why I started to kill them all at a distance in one shot to save all the trouble as we moved forward in the direction of the so-called society of harelings as soon we got closer to that society the number of soldiers also started to increase but that''s a good thing since that means we are on the right track And as for that man Aria is looking for, I don''t have much high hope that she will find him It''s not that I don''t want to believe in her mother but rather I don''t believe in the ability to see the future much because as the system said future is not definite So it''s not confirmed that she will encounter him, heck she doesn''t even know if he exists here or not but to not crush the hope of this cute girl, I didn''t say anything But it doesn''t matter if she meets him or not, because I planned to make her independent enough to survive in future After reaching the peak of the mountain we were on, I saw an unbelievable fantasy sight of an ice castle that is built just on the peak of the small hill [ Here picture for reference ¡ú ] And below that platform of ice, there is a big colony established but rather than a colony it''s more look like the slums Castle looks like it''s made for supervising the colony and I can also see soldiers patrolling the colony by air "Is that what you are talking about?" I asked this I gently put aria down as soon I landed on the ground She nodded her head as speaks "But that structure wasn''t there before" "I see," I said this since I already expected that much since that castle was made of ice only but when it comes to size or structure it''s nothing compared to his black castle Focusing on society I could see nothing but soldiers on the land or in houses, sneaking there will be dangerous since it will alert them Not only those soldiers I encounter are there but I can also see full-armoured knights, Huge giants, and beasts as well as soldiers with wings Going sneaky will be risky not to mention Aria is with me, if by chance any of us got caught then it''s over They may not possess great strength, but they will quickly detect our presence, and battling all of them would be a major hassle. Plus, I have no knowledge of the opposing party''s capabilities, and to complicate matters, I have Aria with me. Therefore, taking the risk is not an option. And if there are people among those with strength equal to that guy or more in that place then I am fucked up So it''s better to go into the castle because castle security is much less than society, and I am hundred per cent sure that the king that bastard was talking about should lives there since it''s a place where the king resides ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question: sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [ Link:- Click here ] To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 36: Probability Gift? ¡ª-------------- Chapter- 36 ¡ª-------------- Now the biggest question is should I take her with me or hide her somewhere till I found some clues When I was thinking about this, I felt someone tugging my skirt, as I looked down to see Aria "Aria, what''s the matter?" I asked this in a soft tone as I crouch down to her level and patted her small head "Take me with you" As sensing my thoughts she said this while looking straight into my eyes with her red eyes I was stunned by her words because I can see in her eyes that she is asking this seriously, not out of some fear of being left alone "...Why?" I asked this since she must be the reason, not to mention this is probably the first time she has taken the initiative to speak first That''s why I didn''t reject her right instead I asked her to tell her thoughts in her mind "I can help," She said with the same serious tone as before while she comes one step forward "How?" I asked this since I got curious about how this cute little rabbit girl can help me "I will use my Gift" She replied to my question as her eyes started to glow at this moment ''Hmmm¡­ tell more" I said this as I was curious about her power, not to mention those dead bodies which I am pretty much sure those soldiers died due to her because I can''t see any other reason "My gift is something my mother named ''Probability'' Because of this gift I can detect every possible outcome of certain situations" She explain this after taking a few seconds to thought about this "Really??" I asked this since this ability is unheard of, but if that''s the truth then it''s many times more useful compared to future vision or future sight whatever we can call it The reason was simply that in future vision or future, you can only see a glimpse of the future but you don''t know whether it will happen or not And as for Aria, she can tell possibility means that she can calculate the most favourable outcome for herself so that she can overcome the most difficult situation while avoiding the worse result of those situations She nodded her head as she confirmed her Statement and that''s also explained how can she able to survive till now Especially this also explains what happened to those dead soldiers below the cliff, since that''s the only possible answer how come those died in such a stupid way Not to mention how she was able to outrun that man for many hours despite being that man riding a beast with speed that fast As well as I can also understand why her eyes glows when I asked her to carry her in the air, possibly she was checking the possibility of going with me is dangerous or not Well¡­ what should I say? ¡­ should I feel hurt because she doesn''t trust me Or should I feel glad that she doesn''t trust anyone easily But why she uses her ability every time I asked her something, she should have known that I am a harmless person by now after spending time with me Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Oh yeah¡­ but there is another answer which is still unanswered which is how she can use her power casually like nothing As I learned from the system, they require a form of natural energy that is primarily derived from plants and trees. However, with the decline of the natural world, her ability to harness this energy may no longer be feasible. [ Based on my findings thus far, I''ve discovered some intriguing information about this matter. Within Harlings'' species, there exist certain individuals who are referred to as the ''cursed ones.'' These exceptional beings possess the ability to tap directly into the planet''s core and harness its natural energy at their whim. However, these individuals are exceedingly rare, with only one in a thousand being deemed the ''cursed one ] ''So, if that''s true, does it mean that Aria is the cursed one? And if that''s the case, why is she referred to as cursed instead of blessed?'' I couldn''t help but ask this inwardly to the system Because If she possessed such a power, wouldn''t it make her the chosen one instead of the cursed one, granting her an endless supply of energy to harness as she pleased? And that''s also the reason why there are called ''cursed ones'' not only that but their life span is Also shortened by half [ Although the ''cursed one'' could obtain an unlimited amount of energy from the core, their brain''s capacity to handle such a significant amount of power remained uncertain. If they were to absorb too much energy, their brain would overheat, causing severe damage to their nervous system, eventually leading to their untimely demise. This was the precise reason why they were called the ''cursed ones.'' Moreover, the ''cursed one'' had a significantly shorter lifespan than others. Their life span was reduced by half, and it was an unfortunate fate that they could not escape. The curse of the ''cursed one'' was a double-edged sword. On one hand, they had an extraordinary ability to access infinite energy, but on the other hand, it came with a severe price that they had to pay in the form of a short life span and a limited capacity to handle the power that they possessed. ] ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question: [ Link:- Click here ] To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 37: Short life? ¡ª--------------- Chapter- 37 ¡ª--------------- ''What?!'' I almost shouted but somehow I managed to suppress it in my mind because this really big price to pay but again everything comes with a price ''By the system how much is the life span of her race'' I asked this inwardly to the system to get an idea about how many years she has left to live [ The lifespan of Harelings is comparable to that of humans in your world ] ''Damn really if that means she only has less than 40 years more to live!'' I couldn''t help but shout this in my mind after hearing that while staring at Aria with eyes full of worry Human life is already too short, and fate seems to have made it even shorter for her. It''s as if fate wanted to play a cruel joke by reducing her life even more [ Affirmative. My previous statement was based on the available data before the environmental shift, and therefore cannot guarantee complete accuracy. However, it is within the realm of possibility that the alteration in nature may have a significant impact on the lifespan of living beings. Based on my analysis, assuming no corrective measures were taken to address the environmental shift, her expected lifespan would be reduced by approximately 25 years. ] ''Can you do anything about it? Like make her adapt to the environment as you did to me when you teleported me to his place I asked this inwardly since she already have less time to live even then still her time kept reducing But remembering the time when that entity teleported to another planet while the system change my body and make it adapt to that environment, so I hope the system can also do the same to Aria [ Negative. As previously communicated, the system is solely linked to your corporeal form as the host. Consequently, the system possesses the capacity to solely manipulate and modify the host''s physicality ] ''But can''t you go to take this girl as host for a while and then returned to me after making her body adapt to this new environment?'' I asked this in my mind to the system because I want her to live longer rather than this short life of her [ The impossibility stems from the fact that the system remains bound to the current host until the latter''s expiration, and cannot be detached before then. ] ''Damn it!'' I inwardly shouted as I bit my lip in frustration realising I can''t do much to help her because I know the system is not lying Wait a minute!! that might work, if I could able to find a method to bring her back with me to my world then maybe I can solve that problem But for that, I got no lead for now, so it''s better to solve this problem of nature first rather than sitting around doing nothing when I have limited time to stay here "By the Aria can you tell me my chances to survive if I go to the castle?" I asked this in a soft tone to Aria as I crouch down to her level while I patted her head She look at me with her big eyes as she nodded her head and then her eyes shone before dimming down again "How was it?" I asked this in a curious tone because even though I don''t wanna believe in things that didn''t happen but it''s not going to hurt to know it Not to mention she is going to tell probability, not future as well from this ability not only did does she manage to outrun enemies for a long time but she even manage to make them dead She showed a confused expression without speaking anything, I see it''s probably the chances are not in my favour maybe that''s why she is hesitating But contrary to expectations, she shook her head as she speak in an astonished tone "I don''t see any chance for you to die" What? Seriously that according to her I will succeed without any problem or enemies are weak that I will find no problem nor have I found any reason for Aria to lie about this But I shouldn''t get careless because of this, I should still act with caution rather than being sorry. Still, I am surprised about how can she use words like ''die'', ''dead'' and ''kill'' casually without any fear which normal children usually have I took a deep breath while I stared at the girl as I asked with a serious tone which is quite different from my usual soft tone when I talk to her "Are you ready?" To my question, she nodded her head with the seriousness which increase her cuteness 10 times more But I now look at her ragged clothes¡­ I think I should make her change into something more comfortable, not to mention in her house all things were destroyed by that guy "Come here for a moment," I said to Aria in a low tone as I pulled her towards me and started to take measurements just by carefully staring at her body with my eyes Since I got an no other means to measure her measurements, I can only rely on my eyes to record her measurements After that, I asked the system to take out the maid dress which I come wearing first time to his castle or should I say¡­ his home Aria seeing clothes suddenly appear in my hands out of thin air, she startled and took a few steps back but after the next moment she looked at the clothes with eyes full of curiosity I couldn''t help but smile after seeing her this act like a real kid who is full of curiosity about everything Wanting to entertain her more, I created Scissors using my ice and get ready to work Meanwhile, Aria only looks at the whole process with eyes full of curiosity like a child ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question: [ Link:- Click here ] To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 38: Unexpected ¡ª--------------- Chapter- 38 ¡ª--------------- ''SO CUTEEEE'' I couldn''t help but inwardly scream seeing Aria wearing a cute black dress with white stockings She is exactly looking like an exquisite doll with a ponytail after getting clean and wearing the dress which I made To make it simple, I tried to make a dress with multiple layers so that she won''t be able to feel cold with ice threads since I dont have anything available right now But still, that doesn''t work so well, so I asked the system for help tell me which also makes me realise something too, as I take a hairband from one of the maid dresses which my master created for me and tied her hair into a ponytail with it The results are the same as what I have expected as well as what the system told me, she stopped feeling cold which she said in a stupefied tone making her cuteness overloaded seriously I couldn''t understand how he was able to make something like that, but I am glad that it work somehow as expected According to the system ''cursed one'' does not catch any diseases till the age of death but that doesn''t mean that they dont feel cold or hot from the temperature That''s why I want to make a dress for her which in she really will be comfortable with, it''s for her as well as it will also help us to move faster too I took her outside the igloo which I made with my ice just for her so that she can change without any cold but it also helps us to camouflage ourselves in the mountain somehow too "Let''s go," I said to Aria because we already got plenty of rest previously, not to mention we stayed here for a long time then they might notice us by those Annoying flying bugs roaming around their territory Now I picked up Aria in my arms as I take out my wings to fly, I plan to go from the backside of the castle For that, I need to take a complete detour, which will be a hassle but it''s the only way for me to get close to the castle because if can''t go straight not I can fly high due to the weather, so the only option left is to take a detour As for Aria, although I don''t know if taking her with me is a good choice I don''t have any other option left because if I left her alone somewhere then there is probably of being spotted by the enemies or worst she might try to follow me, even though she has the power which she used to make them fall to death in the face of overwhelming strength, that power is pretty much useless like the time when that bastard able to catch her, it''s just a matter of time So thats why I decided to take her with me and why I told her to tell me if she senses any change in chances not only because that might let me know the danger in advance but also because she dont feel useless either Children are sensitive, so it''s better to encourage them rather than make them feel like a burden to us otherwise it might become a downside for them in future ... 15 minutes later¡­ Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And that''s what I have thought about, but now the situation is overturned completely Looking at thousand of soldiers coming towards me, I couldn''t help but panicked¡­ but panicked couldn''t help in anything rather it will only make it worse, I should act calm First of all my wings are frozen by some kind of special ice which means I can''t fly Second I am surrounded by thousands of soldiers from the ground as well as from the air, which means I can''t run either Thirdly I have Aria in my arms whose face is like she couldn''t able to believe what''s happening now more like she couldn''t able to comprehend anything about what is happening, which means I have to protect her too In conclusion, I am in a very fucked up situation, *Sigh* I never thought that they have those types of flying insects It''s all happened because of a lack of information about the enemy, and how we able to get into a situation like this Well it''s started when we already near the castle by taking a detour where we saw an enormous giant-like creature wrapped in chains made of ice just behind the castle In front where we were before this creature was hidden by the mountain and the castle on it but this creature is only visible at a short distance because this creature is fully blended into the background, people might be able to notice in the short distance only they possess extraordinary eyesight like me Otherwise, this creature is impossible to see because of how well it is hidden as well as it''s not made even a slight movement other a slight breathing Without excellent senses, this might be impossible to notice but Fortunately, I possess such senses I quickly turn back for retreat because my senses were screaming that we might get in danger if we get any closer to that creature Not to mention I have Aria, I am not taking any kind of risk. So I quickly decided to retreat meanwhile Aria has a confused face but she is silent which makes me glad, I will probably explain it to her when we are at a safe distance or place *Boom* When I was just about to accelerate fly at full speed, suddenly an unknown unexpected explosion occurred on my wings making me instantly lose balance in mid-air Although It was not a powerful explosion it was enough to make me lose balanced, and that''s not the only worse thing that happen yet ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question: [ Link:- Click here ] To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 39: Crisis ¡ª-------------- Chapter- 39 ¡ª-------------- Because when I tried to make my balance again, I noticed I couldn''t feel my wings anymore, more like they were freezing as I did to that Beru But the worst part was that they are invisible as well as very small which makes it almost impossible to detect them Because of this, I started to fall downwards at very speed, not only that but those insects continued to track me and explode whenever they made contact with me Due to my wings not being functional, I couldn''t able to dodge any of it but even if I had wings functional then also I suspect that I could able to do anything All I could do was hug Aria in my arms tighter and use my body to shield her while I started to create a cocoon with my ice around us to keep that ice away But still, they manage to hit a few times, the explosions are not dangerous but after effects of explosions are deadly Even though afterwards they weren''t able to break through the cocoon but still because of the impact, the cocoon''s direction changed as it fell directly in front of the giant as well there was also a small entrance on the back walls of the town After we finally fell to the ground, the cocoon broke because of the impact but luckily Aria didn''t get any serious injuries but just bruises due to shards of ice But now because of this commotion, not only soldiers started coming from town but also from the castle in large amounts and soon they all surrounded us ''Damn it!'' I couldn''t help but scream inwardly seeing the situation I am in right now, not to mention I have Aria with me who is in a state of shock Even though some insects managed to hit me before I could make the cocoon but because of this dress they couldn''t even able to leave a scratch on my body or even the cloth itself which is a fortunate surprise for me But It''s going to be impossible to run away right now because Aria is in no condition to run, it seems she couldn''t believe she failed to see this coming Not only her but I also starting to very much regret Aria with me, now not only mine but also her life is now in grave danger { A/N: This what we called "Instant regret" ''lol'' } *Sigh* But this is not the right time to think about your failure rather we need a way to get out of here first before it''s too late Now the only way to get out I think of doing big attacks and making an opening to run away otherwise with these numbers it''s impossible to run away At a time like this, I wished that I could have a portable army like him, It would really help me alot in this situation but it''s better to face reality and fight it The only thing in my favour is that the enormous giant still hasn''t woken up which surprisingly didn''t wake up even after such commotion Well I am glad at least not everything is against me, even though there are also several other giant golems in their army but they are not as big as that giant, as well as I feel like I can defeat them I quickly picked Aria up with one arm, as I scanned my surroundings and planned where I had to rush and flee The most annoying is going to be enemies which are coming from the air, not to mention their numbers are in the hundreds and I can''t use my wings either, the only way that I think of to lose them is to use the mountain as my shield *screams* With that plan, I gather my demonic energy and release large spikes towards the town which cause to killing all of those who come in the way as well as its also block back the entrance of the town With that opening, I quickly rushed forward while killing and making a way Meanwhile I created amour around Aria since her clothes were not the same as mine Luckily these are not strong and they all have a weak spot in their chest but unfortunately, I can''t focus on all of them, so I am just ne- *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* Suddenly the sound of continuous explosions comes into my ear interrupting my thoughts as I quickly turn to see the dead bodies on the spikes starting to explode What the hell!? How could I forget about that!? Now it''s making a way for them to come, realising that I quickly create an ice wall to block them as well as the ice which comes towards us because of the impact "RORRRRRRRR!!!" "Shit" I couldn''t help but mutter after hearing a very loud roar, as I turn towards the direction of that giant which was wrapped in chains {A/N:- Ice Giant reference picture from your friendly neighbourhood shinigami¡ú join server (can''t post it here) } And see it''s already woken up and it''s not in a good mood, he is moving to try to break the chains and every time he moves the whole land trembles because of this I need to get out of here quickly because I don''t think those chains will be able to hold for long, I quickly speed up in running away while I create a Dark ice sword in my free hand and engage in a close battle But this sword is different from the previous times, right now I am continuously channelling my demonic energy in big amounts into this condensed small sword Even though this is too draining for me but it will be worth it *Slash* I slashed a soldier with it, and with that cut, its whole body get started to get freeze from the cut within a second and the entire body got frozen before it even got a chance to self-destruct ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question: [ Link:- Click here ] To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 40: Crisis (2) ¡ª--------------- Chapter-40 ¡ª--------------- *slash* *slash* *slash* *slash* *slash* I continue to make my way while slashing anyone who comes in a way but I need to make it quickly otherwise I will soon run out of fuel because of how draining it is to maintain this technique "RRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR!!!" Damn it! Now more beasts!? I need a break, my hands are already full with these things!!! I don''t have time or space to deal with those things { 3rd Person aka Author Pov } Suddenly a Wyvern descended from the high sky at very high speed with somebody riding on it That person has a huge body covered with knight armour which seems frozen Also he holding a great giant sword in sword in his hands As the Wyvern flew on top of Grayfia, that person jumped downwards, If he fell on Grayfia with such a huge body at this height then it surely would be able to smash Grayfia into the ground *Smashed* But luckily grayfia was able to sense the danger coming before he could land on her, grayfia quickly jumped backwards as she able to dodge him sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "How courageous to think that someone will break into our land alone" His deep voice entered Grayfia''s ears as she changed his sword to normal After all She wanted to save energy because she knew it would be a long fight And if she knew that if she can''t maintain this sword for this long fight Also, the sword she created is useless against this kind of opponent because she can''t even give him Scratch due to his all-metallic heavy armour ''Just how I am going to deal with him?'' Grayfia inwardly questioned this to herself, since her other was already occupied with Aria as well and she could sense that this enemy was dangerous Nor did she think going into town would help much because she saw how he didn''t care about the lives of the people he smashed, even now They started to take distance themselves from him in order to not get killed "So you are that intruder who destroyed that arrogant punk," He said this in his deep voice as he looked towards Grayfia while pointing his greatsword towards her "Even though I know that guy deserves it that doesn''t mean any outsider can do that and get away with it" He continued while he started walking towards her, Every step he took created a crack in the ground ''Is he talking about that guy I fought in the mountains? If so then how does he know that I was the one who killed him?? But fighting him will very hard considering the fact I am protecting someone as well as my near-half of my energy is already consumed in that Technique'' Grayfia thought this as she analyzed any outcome for escape but unfortunately, she didn''t think of any way out of this situation at this moment Suddenly Grayfia was lost in thought when a Wyvern appeared from the side like it was invisible as wyvern opened its mouth and grabbed Grayfia before she could even move reacted to it and took them into the sky at a very high speed ''Damn it! This creature also can become invisible!? Moreover, this creature also moves many times faster than that bird! But Luckily I created an armour for Aria that this small dragon couldn''t able to Pierce through with its teeth'' Grayfia inwardly thought as she created a spear in an instant in her hand *Pierced* *Screams in agony* While she Pierce deep inside the throat of the Wyvern, the monster screams in pain and throws them towards the nearby frozen lake in the back of the castle She created a shield on her back while she hugged Aria with both hands tightly and faced her back towards the ground as she got ready for impact They fell on the ground, breaking the shield into pieces due to impact but luckily neither of them suffered any injury with just a high fall "Are you ok?" Grayfia asked this as she looked towards Aria in her arms with concerned Aria looked at her in surprise but after a few moments she nodded her head with little moist eyes Grayfia sighed with relief as she stood up and helped her to stand up too because of how slippery the ground was because of the ice *Earth-shaking* Suddenly a figure jumped in front of him creating Earthquake, as the familiar figure''s voice comes from the place he landed into their ears "Now in this place no one can disturb our battle by some nuisance" ''Damn it! Did he jump from there!?'' Grayfia gritted her teeth as she shouted this in her mind because she refused to believe that he could come here by any means other than jumping "Are?, You also have one nuisance with you? Why don''t you get rid of her too, so that we can go all out After all I don''t want to fight you while you are protecting someone as powerless as her" He said this as he looked towards Aria with her blue glowing eyes inside his helmet Aria little shakes hearing his words behind Grayfia, as she looks towards her with her glowing eyes "Don''t worry" Grayfia ensure her as she gets into a defensive posture covering Aria with her body from him "Are you still going to protect her because she is important?? Or are you LOOKING DOWN ON ME!?!!?" he said the last line with nothing but rage as the ground, as well as the space around him started to shake like crazy While his greatsword in his hands, as well as his eyes, started glowing violently as continued to speak as he dashed towards her with his great sword "NOW I DON''T CARE ABOUT ANYTHING OTHER THEN MAKING YOU UNDERSTAND MY MIGHT AS WELL AS PUNISHING YOU FOR UNDERESTIMATING ME" ''Is he mentally ill!!?'' Grayfia said this inwardly to herself because of his behaviour as she quickly created an ice wall to protect themselves ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question: [ Link:- Click here ] To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 41: Unexpected Arrival ¡ª--------------- Chapter-41 ¡ª--------------- *BOOM* His sword hit the wall destroying it into pieces, as he continues to run towards her without any break in his berserk form But luckily before he destroyed the wall grayfia also already moved, so she was able to dodge the strike with Aria in her arms But still, grayfia couldn''t help but sweat because the destruction in that blow was not a joke especially Grayfia is very surprised at his speed with such a heavy amour But she knows she is faster than her but the problem is adding Aria with her, reducing her movement speed by many times and that''s very concerning because here there isn''t any safe place to leave Aria Other than frozen water there is nothing to be found which can be used as a safe place for Aria, even if Grayfia orders her to run while she fights with the enemy even then the aftermath probably will injure her at worse even kill her *Trembled* When she was thinking of a way, suddenly an earthquake came from below, and she knew it was not because of him but it was something else like something inside this ice and She had a very bad premonition in her heart about this "Looks like I have to finish this soon," Man said to himself as he got ready to strike again, but before striking he stopped for a moment and as he opened his mouth to speak "Listen here, if you don''t wanna become someone''s else food then quickly fight back and defeat me rather than running otherwise you and that little shit will be eaten alive" As he finished the sentence, he quickly dashed towards her Grayfia who still processing what he said in her mind, but by then he already appear before her, but because of her instincts She unconsciously acted as her body jump backwards in order to dodge the strike but in the process, she left Aria in process, as Aria become the Next main target of his attack ''No! Damn it!! I can''t able to make it in time!!!!'' Grayfia inwardly scream this in her mind when she realised what she has and she couldn''t do anything to prevent it As she thought about a worse outcome by this instant suddenly her shadow started to expand with an unimaginable speed, as the shadow figure started to emerge from her shadow The figure immersed from her shadow is a large knight with a light purple glow, jet-black armour covering him from head to toe, a tattered black cape, and a long red hair-like ornament extending out of the back of his helmet which is also known as igris ''Shadow soldier!? They can even hide in other people''s shadows! No more important question should be why he is here?! And why not me nor the system able to sense him!'' Grayfia question herself and the system in her mind moreover she can''t identify this shadow as well Not to mention she can bet, that this is not his regular shadow, she can feel this shadow is even more powerful than Beru Even though she knows that jinwoo has 3 generals in his army but since she never meets any of jinwoo general''s other than Beru, she can presume that this shadow is one of his generals by the aura But right this instant, she is more chaotic than ever inside, because ''What!? He knows all the time what I was doing and where I have been!? And didn''t the system say that stone will teleport me only!!'' She couldn''t help but panic when realised that her master is watching her the whole time in silence since she knows that he can see, hear and feel through his shadows but in her heart she also a relief because of this, a life of an innocent child was saved Igris caught the blade with his bare hand before it could even touch the girl, meanwhile, the enemy was dumbfounded that his attack was stopped by some creature that suddenly appeared from the darkness as well as he is feeling furious that someone Interrupted his battle The enemy looked at the new arrived with anger in his eyes but when he saw his opponent''s purple glowing eyes, he felt like his entire existence was swallowed by something very very dangerous He couldn''t help but sweat as he quickly jump backwards five steps in fear, as he swallow his saliva in nervousness Meanwhile, Aria also got a chance as she quickly run away while staring at igris towards Grayfia, she get behind her and peeked from there "Ide-identify yourself" His voice shuttered while saying this since he didn''t feel anything like this before, but his instincts are screaming that if he fight then he will die, no matter the struggle But still, the pride or arrogance he refused to give in, as he swallowed his all fears and get ready to strike again against his new foe "Don''t move" Igris spoke this in his very deep voice making the opponent as well as Grayfia and Aria trembled more like every word igris spoke had some invisible pressure making them all nervous As these words entered enemy ears, his strike stopped midway as his body itself stopped by fearing something might happen if he didn''t stop S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As igris fully emerged from the shadow, he stands up on his feet as he grab his robe and extended it Then like a portal someone with black-haired come out of his robe and that person is none other than jinwoo who came out Igris bowed his head as the jinwoo came meanwhile grayfia and the opponent both are sweating buckets for different reasons One is worried about how to explain the situation about how she got here and what''s going on While other is worried about himself because he got an uneasy feeling that if he fought Jinwoo then his head will be rolling on the ground in no time ¡ª----------------------------------------------------------- Join the discord to ask any question: [ Link:-Click here ] To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chaptee 42: Kaisel ¡ª-------------- Chapter-42 ¡ª-------------- Unknowingly to all of them, Jinwoo just enjoying the fresh new environment after living in the same place for so long He doesn''t even look at the opponent rather he is looking at the sky and the landscape, he is glad that when he was talking to grayfia, he let igris enter her shadow because he felt suspicious at that time when she was talking to him and he is glad that he listen to his intuition ''I guess we need to clean up first before we have a good Jinwoo thought this as he look at the grayfia who grayfia who flinch when she felt his graze And the scan the whole planet with his senses he felt multiple creatures on this planet as well as he looked down If he is trying to see through the ice for something below with interest, but after a while, he turned to Aria with his bright purple eyes, especially at her rabbit ears Meanwhile, the enemy who is fully ignored couldn''t help but feel extremely frustrated as well as angry that the other party don''t even put him into his eyes "DON''T IGNORE ME DAMMIT!!" he shouted as in anger he forgot about everything including fear and ran towards the man just because he felt humiliation which he never felt before in his entire existence Right now his power is many times stronger than before maybe because of the anger he entered in the berserk form, as with his power even his speed increased by multiple times His sword which is currently covered with a violent aura about to hit Jinwoo who doesn''t even pay any attention to it But before a moment he touch the jinwoo, Igris caught the sword with his hand without any difficulty at all The enemy couldn''t believe that his strike was stopped by someone without any effort, he even tried to apply more force but no matter what the blade didn''t even move an inch As Igris apply some force and broke the part of the sword where igris grabbed it, then instantly he kicked him through the chest, making him fly "Take care of him," Jinwoo said as he walked towards Grayfia while completely leaving the matter to igris "As you wish my liege" Igris bowed a little while saying this as he took out his big purple sword and started to walk towards the opponent in a menacing way The opponent looking at his broken sword like he couldn''t believe what''s happening to him, right now he is feeling that this all is a dream Because the sword he takes pride in to slay enemies is now broken in his hands, at this moment of silence his chest started to glow blue violently "HOW DARE YOU BASTARD DO THAT TO ME!!!!!!!!!" He shouted with all of his might, that even everything around including air and land started to tremble As every moment passes, his body looks like it an going to blow itself and it won''t be a small explosion like others because the energy he is emitting is very enormous enough to annihilate the whole area without leaving any trace But before the moment he explode, igris dashed towards him with his inhumane speech and appear in front of him like teleportation And priced his chest with a sword, breaking his source of energy in one go as well as stopping him from self exploding "You are too loud," Igirs said while he took out the sword from his chest without any mercy as the lifeless body of the opponent fell on the ground Seeing this from the sidelines, grayfia couldn''t help but feel intense frustration inside of her heart because the opponent that was giving her so much trouble got one shot by someone else so easily But Grayfia shakes her head to clear these thoughts since they saved us, not to mention because of him Aria''s life was saved She looked behind to see Aria but was instantly taken back the moment she saw her master crouching down at the level of Aria while looking at her, especially at her ears with his deep purple eyes. She was taken back because she couldn''t sense his movement at all, not to mention even though she know why she can''t sense him but still to her it''s feel creepy when someone is so near her and she can''t sense a thing ''Rabbit?'' Jinwoo said this in his mind as he stared at her cute black rabbit ears while trying his hardest to calm down his urge to touch them since he don''t wanna frighten the child since he thinks that Aria should be frightened because seconds before she was about to get killed *Tremble* *Tremble* "Mas-" Grayfia tried to explain the situation but when she was about to speak, the ground tremble more violently than before as well as this many cracks started to appear on the ice which caught her off guard Because previously she thought this was happening due to that guy because of how much energy is was emitting or he was the one who was controlling something below solid ice But now it seems her prediction was wrong, before grayfia could say something again she saw jinwoo putting his finger on his lips making a silence sign "Let''s talk after cleaning up," He said as he put his finger away as stood up and come near them "Kaisel" Jinwoo says this as suddenly his shadow started to expand at unimaginable speed as the shadow converted into a dragon¡­ which is actually a very big wyvern But its size is many times bigger than those wyverns used by these nice people Kaisel is a large wyvern with black scales, sharp teeth, a glowing purple neck and underbelly, glowing purple wings, glowing purple horns, and a long black tail {A/N:- Image¡ú} Because of the sudden change of surface, aria loose balance but at the moment of falling she grabs onto jinwoo clothes which are the nearest thing for her to grab at this moment ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question: [ Link:- Click here ] To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 43: Arise ¡ª--------------- Chapter-43 ¡ª--------------- [ Jinwoo''s POV ] The kid suddenly grab the corners of my clothes because she lost balanced, I gently grab her arm as I help her out to support her As I give order Kaisel to take off, more and more cracks started to appear on the frozen lake I can see under that ice the creature continuously hitting the ice just to get free *ROARRRRRRR* When kaisel gained some height, the whole ice broke as the creature was below comes to the surface¡­ well at least its upper body The creature which comes to the surface is a giant serpent-type creature made of ice appear, and it''s looking kinda hungry Well, to be honest, this serpent is way bigger and cooler than that big venom snake that I fought in my first solo dungeon I looked down to see Aria staring at the serpent without any change of expression But I can feel her grip on my robe getting stronger, I guess she is not good at expressing her expressions or she is just trying to appear tough on the surface Oh?... More coming towards coming us from the East, I guess it''s better to clean them up before they could become an annoyance ''Take care of them'' I said in my mind as the group of shadow ants comes out of my shadow and started to fly towards them I can also be called out Beru because of his speed as well as his agility but that would be overkill, and even though I know he can kill anyone here but based on Beru''s personality, he probably will be annoyed by numbers and then get entire area annihilated by him is increase by many times Even though my shadow ants are not fast enough to get compared with Beru but they are fast enough to reach their targets in a few seconds As they reach their targets, they started killing them in one shot Even those invisible bugs are helpless against my shadow ants Now that they have been taken care of, what should I do with this nuisance When I looked back at that serpent and saw it preparing some kind of cannon towards us from its mouth because it can''t able reach us from this distance *BLAST* Directly towards us but Kaisel Swiftly Dodged it before it could even hit him without any problem because of the sudden movement both of them lose balance and fall on me "..sorry¡­" Grayfia said this as she get back on her feet back slowly with an embarrassed face probably because of guilty conscience for leaving without saying anything But let''s talk about this after this is over this is not a good time for a serious talk, not to mention we have a kid with us As I focus my attention on that creature and saw it is preparing that attack again but that creature is not the only who can shoot beams from its mouth I ordered kaisel in my mind to give this creature its own medicine, as kaisel and that creature shoot beams at the same time But even though that creature is bigger than kaisel that doesn''t mean he is stronger than him As the 2 beams collided, the kaisel beam pass through the serpent beam without any problem, as well as killing that creature in one shot Well I guess it''s worth taking them as my shadows since I don''t have something like that in my army as well as it''s been so long since I create a shadow With those thoughts in my mind, as I tried to expand my energy to create a shadow, I felt something coming towards me The big giant which was wrapped in chains break free from the restraints and uses the chain as a whip to attack me *SLAM* I punch the chain when it''s about to touch me, completely destroying the whole chain into dust *ROARRRRRR* The giant fell back because of the impact of my hand, as that giant roared in pain or anger maybe both of those emotions He fell on those hundreds of his own comrades crashing them to death while those creatures can''t do anything other than scream in pain When that giant was about to get up and attack again, igris jumped from the back and directly land on his shoulder But before that gaint could even react, Igris already slashed his sword towards his neck as he cut off the entire head of that big giant with such a simple slash Its headless body fell crashing down many of those things meanwhile its severed head fall inside the town hitting many buildings as a result of the collapse of those buildings causing mass destruction Igris who caused all this was already on the ground killing all the enemies by slashing through them like butter with a hot knife ''My Liege can I also go out?'' Beru asked this in my mind, and I can tell he really want to slaughter them all ''Not for now'' I refused because of how uncontrollable Beru can become sometimes not to mention he didn''t fight anything new for a very long time, he must be hungry for a real Battle more like the slaughter of his opponents since he likes to destroy his opponents And if he becomes uncontrollable I even suspect that he will probably destroy the whole place with everything before we could even find what Grayfia is looking for sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After refusing him even though I know it''s a little cruel for me to refuse since it''s been so long since he experience a real battle, I gently passed the kid to Grayfia as I take some distance while I looked down at all the dead bodies As I closed my eyes and concentrate while my shadow power started to leak at unimaginable speed towards the ground Then I opened my eyes filled with power as I said this word after so long time¡­ "ARISE" ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question: [ Link:- Click here ] To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 44: Arise (2) ¡ª--------------- Chapter- 44 ¡ª--------------- At the command of my word, shadows started to raise from every dead on the ground waiting for my order ''Eliminate all my enemies'' as I give them this command, they started to attack other soldiers and the next moment they also started to convert into my shadows too In the past, I have to speak Arise every time whenever I want to make someone shadow at a time but now as long my shadow energy is present I can create new shadows without doing anything Not to mention after getting all the powers of shadow monarch I don''t have any limit of shadow soldiers that I can possess *BEAM* The serpent who is now a shadow I have to say is looking pretty cool with that look, as that serpent shoots the beam towards and destroys most of the army on the ground including mine but it doesn''t matter since they can regenerate again without any problem because now I have a nearly infinite supply of power As for the giant, he is also doing a good job in cleaning the battlefield because of those I can concentrate on searching for certain someone One thing I noticed is that no matter how many of these creatures keep coming back no matter what, I suspect there must be someone creating them from somewhere probably something similar to that ice guy As I looked around I noticed Grayfia face is a little pale while looking at below all of those slaughtered Oh yeah I remember this should be her first time using me using this, and this must be pretty frightening for her since using their own people against them is not something many people will appreciate Even though she tells me that she is a devil but I found her more like a human than a devil other than her weird obsession with being a maid And as for this kid, I found that she kept staring at the scene with a stun expression, I guess she couldn''t able to comprehend what was happening I guess I will leave that as be, for now, I should focus on searching rather than wasting time ''Bingo'' I can see there are 3 sources where they are kept appearing from¡­.actually 2 and these two things somehow getting energy from that small castle more like something is sucking out this world life force and using it to create their army Not only that but rather I can detect some big life forces too, which are nearly equal to that serpent and giant as well as I can also sense something much bigger than them Still, they are incomplete but maybe because of her or my interference these things started to suck the life force of this planet much faster than before ''Beru go'' I called out Beru as I instructed him to go out since I got to know where is the main boss was, so every other being here worthless now And this will also give me a chance to Beru to go out for an actual battle or¡­a slaughter but it''s good for me too I guess since I will receive new shadow soldiers for my shadow army ''As you wished, my liege'' Beru replied through telepathy but I can sense extreme excitement in his words with that words he quickly come out from my shadow "KKEKEKEKKEKEKEKEKEKEKKEKE!!!!!!!!" Beru roared in Excitement while his heavy killing intent started to leak from its body as he dive straight into town where most enemies are located "He is sure energetic today" I couldn''t murmur this after looking at the chaos is making right now Seeing that even his leak-killing intent is enough to make them unconscious still, he chops them like he is chopping some vegetables I looked around and I found the kid''s face looking a little pale while she is looking at Beru, well it''s normal after all beru is a kind of bug not to mention a big killing ant must be a nightmare for her "..Master¡­" Grayfia called me this as she comes near me while holding Aria in her arms looking nervous Master?... I told her to call me by my name but she did tell me that she will call me ''master'' if we are not alone but that also applied in the presence of a kid? "I-" "It''s alright as I already said we will talk later" Before she could even speak her sentence, I cut her off as I patted her head since I probably could guess what she about to say After all, I let igris slip into her shadow when she asked me about my strength since I felt something was wrong with her Even though I don''t her to give a creepy image of myself in her mind after all having someone under surveillance without their permission 24x7 is not a good person will do Not to mention especially when there are only two of them living there, it will surely sound creepy knowing another party is stalking her almost every second But I am not regretting this since because of that I know basically the whole basic story that she comes here to find something on this planet for herself { A/N:- by the way for most of you were wondering jinwoo should know the existence of the system by now but you are wrong because most of the conversation Grayfia is doing in her mind, not by speaking. So jinwoo could able to hear words that she says aloud sometimes and based on that jinwoo conclude but Jinwoo has suspicious about it for now } And this girl also is very unfortunate to have lost not only her mother but everything at such a young age since I already scanned this entire planet and couldn''t find any similar life form as her that means she is alone in her entire species here But luckily she encountered Grayfia who saved her life otherwise she wouldn''t be alive right now S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡ª----------------------------------------------------------------- Join the discord to ask any question: [ Link:- Click here ] To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 45: Arise (3) ¡ª---------------- Chapter- 45 ¡ª---------------- Even though I don''t know what the actual demons look like in this universe but from my perspective she looks more like a human to me Not to mention protecting a child, who has no connection with her, such a thing which the devil will never do As well as she also said that she would come back after finding the thing she is looking for here, I think she was afraid to tell me probably because she thought that I will accuse her of running away But Do I look like that kind of person in her eyes? Well maybe I should be nicer from now then maybe my image will improve in her mind otherwise she will never be going to trust me "This planet is dying because someone is stealing life source from this planet''s core itself," I said this as I decided to tell her what was happening here and trying to gain her trust first in the process too "But why and who is capable of doing this?" She asked this as she looked towards me with her silver eyes, as the child also looked at me with her big red eyes "Probably whoever is doing this is trying to create more creatures like these," I asked as I looked in the direction of the castle which we are currently heading to As I continue "And whoever is doing this is in that castle" Both of them looked in the direction of the castle as I said this, meanwhile, I also closed my eyes and checked the things in other location Even if enemies are weak doesn''t mean I should let my guard down even for a second, no matter how small the danger is Also, I don''t want this planet to die because the planet I am currently on is also dead and It''s horrible And as long as life on the planet exists then there always be the birth of new species but if the life force of a planet dies then it''s nothing but a giant Boulder like my current planet where my cas- I mean home is built And in worse cases, planets could have even exploded which I also have seen it when I was exploring the planets near my place but luckily sizes of those planets were so small that they couldn''t able to affect my place much as well as I and my shadow army also protected our place from all the aftermath of those explosions Well back to the present, I don''t want that to happen to this or any other living place, it is nothing but a disaster and I am guessing this creature is using some kind of device to suck the life force and using to increase its military force as well as its strength I opened my eyes after confirming that Beru, igris and everyone is doing fine, well actually mostly work is done by Beru because he is too excited others are just standing there seeing Beru causing a¡­ massacre without any break After I opened my eyes the first thing I saw is Grayfia back as her wings were covered in ice, *sigh* how can I forget about that I quickly brought my hand very near her as sensing this, she flinched and tried to take a few steps back but before she could even move I grab her hand and restraint her movements as I close my eyes and concentrate on healing her whole body As I opened my eyes I saw the ice on her wings break into a million wings as her wounds also healed up making her brand new but her face is red for some reason could be because ¡­. of my energy? But the previous time she was fine I ignored this for now since there were more important things to do than this while I next looked towards the girl beside Grayfia Since her condition was also rough I moved my hand towards her slowly trying to not make her scared but to my surprise, she didn''t even try to evade or even flinch from my hand As I touched her head I healed her completely within a few seconds, after completing the process I withdrew my hand but before withdrawing I didn''t forget to pet her head for a few moments S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Thank you," Grayfia said in a low voice but to my ears it was loud and clear as I turned towards her Her face is back to normal, I guess she has recovered from her red face, well it''s good since we almost reached the castle too When I turned towards the castle direction, I felt someone tugging my clothes I turned back to see the girl grabbing my clothed "...Thank you¡­" She said this even though the sound got smaller with every word but still, it was clear to my ears, I couldn''t help but smile at this girl¡­ no I mean Aria But I have to say her current appearance looks like a lost child who doesn''t know where to go? which is true after all not only her mother but also all the people here is also gone too I couldn''t help but feel sympathy because even for a normal child it will be devastating to lose her/his parent but here she not only lost her parent but also her all people The really worrying issue is what will happen after all when this all is over, right now the only thing in her mind that keeps her occupied is the revenge Even though the word revenge is not small for a child but such circumstances can also make a child mature early And after her revenge is over, there will be nothing but emptiness in her since she has nothing to live for It''s better to take her out of here after this is over than help her to find her objective for living but of course, that will only happen if she agrees to go with us I patted her head after putting all my thoughts in my mind as I focused on our path *cries in pain* Various creatures tried to block our way but they only died miserably since I already ordered my shadow ants to protect us, even though kaisel is enough but still I don''t wanna take the risk since it''s better to be cautious ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question: [ Link:- Click here ] To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 46: Main Boss? ¡ª--------------- Chapter-46 ¡ª--------------- *Boomed* Kaisel destroyed the castle gate with his breath as we broke inside, upon our arrival various creatures rushed towards us with weapons To their warm welcome, I also responded to them as I called my Shadow soldiers to fight This planet is already getting weaker, not to mention how small it is, but luckily I can ensure that this planet can withstand my shadow army even in this state But I can''t say the same for myself, even though this planet is much smaller than Earth but still filled with an energy similar to mana back when there were dungeons on Earth But this energy is much denser as well as much purer compared to Earth''s mana, not to mention unlike Earth which was becoming weaker day by day because of pollution This world was untouched until a few months ago, I am pretty sure that right now this world can handle my shadow army now Suddenly when all the creatures comes near us, they suddenly stopped, as they made a way inside like they are leading us somewhere Well it''s better to go inside after all I can sense the main source is the way they are leading too, so it will save up our time "Let''s go" I said as I looked at them while I put kaisel and my other shadow soldiers back in my shadow My words shook Aria as she looks at me with doubt in her red eyes meanwhile grayfia has not have much expression on her face "As you wish, master" Grayfia said this as she bowed a little like a proper maid, which caught me a little off guard Like she did tell me that she will act like a proper maid outside but still she doesn''t have to take that seriously, it''s very weird for me you know anyway it''s better to ignore her ''act'' for now, but it looks like I am not the only one who is taken back by her ''act'' Aria is looking at Grayfia like she is surprised by her behaviour too With that, I moved and forgot while they followed me back, here inside it was filled with creatures even invisible creatures are hiding in corners of the walls and pillars They may be invisible in normal eyes but they can''t hide their life force inside them, not to mention for a person who controlled dead at his fingertips, it''s like seeing them clear as big bugs in daylight As my all shadow soldiers come back into my shadow, I started to move onto way, and they followed slowly behind me This castle is beautiful from the inside even though they don''t any decorations in this castle, this castle is entirely made of ice and crystal which gives it an awesome look like it''s made of glass very clear and clean We passed through many rooms, and I can also see through the walls there are big rooms which are filled with some kind of big eggs placed inside the room But I can sense most of them are dead but few of them still are alive, not sure if they have not developed yet we finally came to our destination, as we finally entered the hall which looks like a thorn room where in the centre there is some ice elf-like creature just it''s has crown on top of his head as he is sitting on his seat As well I can sense that there the thing in his chest continues to suck away this planet''s life while powering this creature up "I welcome you to my domain, my companion," He said this with a big smile on his face as he stands up from his seat while opening up his arms What the hell is he talking about?... Is companion means anything else in his language? Because I am sure he is talking about me I even looked back and saw confusion in both of their eyes as they looked at him "I must know you have many questions but believe me we have much more in common than you thought" He continue to speak without waiting for me to reply What''s the problem with this guy?? Is he ok??... I really bad dealing with this kind of people and not to mention I don''t have any good history with Ice Elf back on earth as well as I don''t think this will be any different either "But I want you to join me after all it will be beneficial for both of us," He said as he started to come down toward them "What do you mean?" I said this I took one step back as I patted Aria''s head while facing the elf because I noticed Aria is about to rush towards him luckily I calm her down before she could do that At least it''s better to hear what he has to say, afterwards we can decide what should we do like after his objective and that eggs in another room too "I am guessing you are controlling those soldiers by some strange Artefact Even though that artefact can''t able about you a powerful body but it gives you powerful soldiers even more powerful than my own" He continues his speech while continuing walking towards us Wait wait wait wait, is he thinking that I am using some kind of device to control my shadow army¡­ well I am controlling my powers to such an extent that no one can detect it as well as till the moment I arrived on this planet I didn''t use my power in a slightest, I just let my shadows do all the work S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question: [ Link:- Click here ] To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 47: History (1) ¡ª--------------- Chapter- 47 ¡ª--------------- "But according to my brilliant mind, even though that artefact granted you so many different as well as very powerful soldiers it didn''t give your body any powers of its own," Elf said as he stopped walking as he moved his hand forward and opened it Brilliant mind? You just assuming things without any evidence but still, I am going to act along with him to get information "How?" I asked this since I want to get answers from him, about his objective but for that, I need to put an act and get along with him He smiled widely after hearing what I said as he opened his mouth as he continued to speak "For that I will tell you a story and while we talk I will also give you a tour of my magnificent castle "Now if you shall kindly follow me," He said this as he started slowly walking towards the gate, while I quickly as well as send bellion in grayfia shadow without anyone noticing Anyone means anyone because I can sense not only this room but this whole castle is crawling with creatures even though to the normal eye it can be said they are well hidden but still to my senses it''s a piece of cake to sense or even see every last one of them crystal clear He goes inside her shadow and uses him as a medium to talk with her in her mind because I can''t telepathy with anyone else other than my shadows, so I am sending my shadow to her and using bellion to communicate with her through him in her mind I told her to act along with me and follow me with Aria, as I started walking towards him while Grayfia did what I said "First of all, I like you to ask if is it important to keep that garbage with you?" Elf asked this while looking at aria-like garbage which currently holding Grayfia hand''s "Yes" I replied if he tried to do anything now then I would simply command bellion to kill all of them including him without any second thought, as for information I can also get it by making him into a shadow but I don''t wanna take a risk because there are chances of failure the progress, so it''s better the safer way if I act along and get all the information first He continued to stare at Aria for a few seconds before turning back to me as he smiled and spoke "Well I at least grant you this much after all you will be my subordinate in future also can you make your soldiers stop fighting after All now we are on the same side" This guy''s arrogance is out of this world, he is even more annoying than Ice Elf in my home World, I couldn''t help but feel pity for this guy after all these words also heard by my shadows And those are not-so-happy after all hearing someone tiny as an ant treating me like his slave Not to mention my all shadows are connected to me, so all these things are naturally heard by all including Beru and I can sense he is mad¡­ I mean really really mad Even now beru is asking for my permission in my mind to tear this guy apart limb to limb but I refused his request since there is still time we need to know about his objective for this madness As for me, I really don''t care much because now I really don''t feel anything about it, probably because at starting before getting the powers of shadow monarch, I was then treated like a slave by society and the world, so probably I am already used to it Or have I truly become something inhumane, I question this to myself every day but one thing is for sure if I continue to develop like this then I won''t myself anymore The reason I chose an isolated planet mainly because I was started get scared of myself hurting any innocent and afterwards not feeling any regret or any sadness that''s the reason I chose to live in isolation Luckily just because of my shadows, I didn''t completely lose my human side even at just an isolated place and for that, I am truly glad to them But now after calming down everyone, I can sense Grayfia is also angry even if she tries to be stoic face all the time but still, she still can''t hide her emotions from someone like me I started to follow him since I am not worried about Grayfia because I knew she is not impulsive like Beru, so. I don''t have to worry about her "First of all, I like to tell you from the beginning of my amazing story" Elf started to speak as he saw me walking towards me as he also started to walk "I lived on a planet where only strength matters, the winner takes everything while weaklings have to serve the strongest," He said as he continued to move while many creatures started to get their knees while making a way for us Oh basically if you are not strong then you are a slave, that''s a kinda horrible world to live in "And I was born strong, I get everything I want women, clothes, food or anything else and anyone who tries to take my territory was killed by me without any mercy" He continued to tell his story as he was recalling the things he experienced So basically a horrible Tyrant who doesn''t care about anything other than himself, then how the hell he think he is any similar to me, do I look like a tyrant? I couldn''t help but ask myself this question ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Join the discord to ask any question: [ Link:- Click here ] To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 48: History (2) ¡ª--------------- Chapter-48 ¡ª--------------- "But I started to get bored of what I have, as my hunger for more started to grow and then I started to attack other territories but even then I was successful until when some coward betrayed me and sneak attacked me," Elf said with an angry expression on his face when he recalled the scene Well he should be expected, after all, he is doing whatever he likes doing to anyone, he should have expected that not everyone gonna allow him to do what he pleases "At Least I somehow retreated and think of a way to treat my wounds then make those weaklings regret what they have done while making an example of what happens when someone goes against me a strong one," Je said as he clenched his fists and gritted his teeth while saying this Retreat? More like you ran away from them, also why is he so narcissistic? Literally, he thinks about others as if he owns them, anyway I am not interested in his backstory, can''t he simply tell me what he wants from doing all of these and then simply end this Not to mention even if this a small world and weak, that doesn''t give him reason to slaughter entire species Not to mention he himself said that he won''t kill walkings without any reason but rather makes them his slaves and I see no reason for them to disobey him after all he is stronger not to mention people who like without knowing fighting or killing should be very easy to subdued by tortured or any other oppression "But unfortunately the wounds I had were too? deep that without any proper treatment, I won''t able to survive as I escape through the wilderness so I couldn''t find anything other than wild beasts but then¡­" He continue his story while he took a pause After a few seconds, a very big smile formed on his face as he continue to speak "Then when I was about to eat by some beast, I thought it was over for me but suddenly the ground broke for an unknown reason maybe it seems fate wants me to be king too" I continue to follow him around the castle while listening to his Narcissist story because this guy living in his own fantasy and imagining himself as he is some chosen one He continues to tell his journey "Because there was something like a huge ancient monument beneath the surface even though fall was big but I survived by landing on the beast meanwhile beast died because of fall" As he continues "And then I eat that beast to gain energy, and started to roam around the monument to escape or at least find someplace to rest and heal" He said with an awe expression on his face while he closed his eyes "Then I saw something which was so beautiful that no person or any other gem can be compared to it" "It blooming with power, more like it''s calling for a master to claim its power" As he continue to speak his voice started to sound more like¡­ he is getting excited just remembering that scene "You take it," I said this because I want him to stop otherwise I will throw up if I continue to watch his disgusting action I also looked behind and Grayfia and Aria has the same of expressions disgust but the difference is they aren''t hiding it unlike me Hearing what I said he stopped doing¡­ whatever embarrassing act he was doing as he looked towards me with a big smile and speak "Exactly, you are really smart aren''t you, accepting you as my subordinate was a really good decision" Did he want to die that much right now beru is literally almost out of control, and if you say anything more than you will get tortured by him before you could even a die He turns around and ripped off his upper clothes revealing a very beautiful gem in his chest more like it was looking like the gem as the rainbow colours nerves connected around the gem and the chest As he release his tore cloth, it immediately got repaired as it was never been torn in the first place and hide that gem again "After touching this artefact it got attached to me not only healing my whole body but also giving me unimaginable power which I had never imagined," He said as he while putting his hand on his chest What an idiot, there is no such thing as free power anywhere without paying any cost even though that thing is providing you power, it''s taking much more than that Even though he didn''t notice because he completely lost himself in power but nothing can be hidden from eyes, and I can clearly see that this artefact clearly is double edge sword absorbing because that thing is sucking life essence for itself "After getting that power, the first thing I did was to go back and make examples of those idiots who tried to go against me and presented to all other peasants, so that no one will ever get any idea of going against me," He said this as he with an evil smile on his face I really feel pity for those, after all, they only tried to end his Tyranny but in the end, they got to end like this, *sigh* again not every good person gets a nice ending As he continues "Then after punishing those idiots, I set off to conquer all other territories which I did without even breaking a sweat" "Even after I completely conquer my world, my hunger for conquest didn''t stop because from this artefact I come there are many more worlds present like this and there are also other people living on those worlds" He speak this as he stared at his chest or more like towards the gem "Knowing that there are more worlds waiting for me to conquer them, my greed started to grow but I also come to know to travel to other worlds I need to make this artefact stronger," He said as he enters the same room while indicating to me to follow him ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question: [ Link:- Click here ] To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 49: Humanity ¡ª--------------- Chapter-49 ¡ª--------------- "But the problem I faced was that this artefact requires huge energy for opening the portals which could be only provided by the planet cores," He said as he looked back at us I couldn''t help but open my eyes a little in surprise because This bastard may be stupid than I thought or he is a lot worse than he appears Because based on his words, if he did what I think then he is the one of worse kinds of people makes me sick "You destroy your home?" I asked this with a cold tone because there is no other explanation for how he travelled here on this planet and then this bastard is planning to do things to this planet too "How rude! I didn''t destroy it, more like I give it a more important purpose" He replied in a little loud tone trying to deny my statement with his unreasonable excuse as he continued his senseless bullshit "But even absorbing my world core wasn''t enough, so I choose strong people out of all and then take others all weaklings life energy which should be considered honoured for them" This BASTARD don''t know anything, he is completely lost in greed for power and didn''t notice that thing is manipulating him "After coming to this place, firstly I noticed the immeasurably powerful core of this planet and then noticed this world people which makes me sick," He said with an extremely disgusted face while saying his last line "It makes me sick to think these weaklings got everything without doing anything in return while we have to struggle and fight for everything" He continues to tell his story without any bit of regret but rather with joy on his face "So I did what a conqueror does, I conquered this land and started to take these people''s life force to become stronger and make my soldiers more strong" He finished his story with a proud smile on his face "Also right now I am to strengthen my soldiers after a strong king needs a strong army," He said as he enters the room where I saw the eggs earlier we followed him inside that room as we entered that room, crystals on the started to light up lighting up the whole room like a bulb Or tube light Revealing countless eggs on the floor connected to some wires connected to one big white crystal across the room It is pretty much clear to me how this thing works, basically, that big crystal gives nutrition to these eggs while sucking the life force from the planet "See how beautiful is this!!!" He said this excitedly as he open his arms full with a big fat smile on his face Man this is sick, he is just doing nothing but rather making them lose their all will and feelings, they will remain nothing but puppets to his Command without any freedom It''s worse than my ''shadow extraction'' because in ''shadow extraction'' it''s making them love me but at least they have feelings and on the other hand, that thing Is robbing all of the things which is essential for every living creature "I am giving them rebirth them, with more powerful and immersed strengthened bodies which couldn''t happen without me" He continued to praise himself without caring about anything in the world while staring at that crystal More like making them nothing but your tools, maybe it''s time to finish this act and give this guy punishment for what he did "That''s what I will do for you, I am going to give you a very special reborn," He said as pointed his finger towards him As he continues "I will give the most powerful body with an immense potential, not only that but I will make you my right hand in my path of conquest" Are you stupid? Or what? I didn''t say anything and yet you decided my position, maybe it''s time to end this after all I can''t take any more of his non-sense and i can also sense behind Grafiya and even that kid is also very angry "What did you say?" He asked this while his stone shining as some wires started to appear from that big white crystal as he started to come near S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I can tell that the artefact you possess can make amazing and stronger soldiers than mine like that outstanding female who is standing behind you but can''t strengthen your body" He continues ro speak as he looks towards Grayfia with greedy eyes Oh he thought that Grayfia is my like others'' shadow¡­.my puppet, after hearing that I felt something which I never felt in such emotion and it''s anger¡­ probably because she is my actual friend after so long time and he insulted her "No" I refused this as I grabbed those while shining cables or wires with my bare hands and pulled it, resulting crystal piece completely getting broken where those cables generated earlier Even though I can''t use power here but ashborn powers strength my body continuously over these years to the point where my physical strength should be compared to the monarch of destruction when I fought him or a level less to him at the first time when we fought Don''t forget I was a human before, and humans'' biggest advantage is ''adaptation'' to anything, which makes my body stronger as ashborn power flows inside of my body Which is enough to deal with this scum like this on this planet and clean it, I don''t even think I am not only one who wanna do that since even though my body is almost immune to anything but somehow mysteriously I am getting chilling feeling emitting from grayfia which somehow should be impossible ''What is this? First anger and then this? Could it be that my humanity still is not dead? I don''t know but if it''s true then I want to save it completely and now I have a way to do that'' I thought this in my mind as I looked towards Grayfia''s face ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question: [ Link:- Click here ] To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 50: Finale ¡ª-------------- Chapter-50 ¡ª------------- "WHAT''S THE MEANING OF THIS!!?!?" That bastard shouted as he was stunned by this scene, I guess this ignorant guy didn''t expect the possibility of me rejecting him "What did you not like!?! I was kind enough to offer benefits which you couldn''t ever imagine achieving and yet you still do this to my kind of offer!!!!" He shouted furiously as his whole body started to emit cold ice with a bloodlust As he continues to speak with a louder voice "I SHOULD''VE DONE THIS FROM START INSTEAD OF THIS GENTLE WAY!!!!!" Damn this bastard is loud, well I can imagine from his behaviour that nobody dared to refuse im in the past, so naturally he become arrogant about that Anyway with that shout, that ''thing'' or gem appears on the outside of his upper cloth as it grows from that cloth and starts to shine but after a few seconds shine is gone and it becomes dull "????" Seeing this that elf who was furiously shouting for a moment got silence, maybe he was expecting something to happen but it didn''t actually happen "What''s happening?!!? Why is it not working!?! why??!!" He started to ask this as he tried to tear his upper cloth like before but this time something unexpected happened yet again for him I guess Because this time not even his cloth is budging, no matter how hard he tried it didn''t even budge but suddenly clothes started to become thicker and thicker interesting, it means that thing is afraid, afraid of me which is very interesting because previously I thought it only has consciousness to become stronger no matter the cost But it seems that I was wrong, this thing is capable of feeling fear which alone proves that its intelligence is much higher than that "IT MUST BE YOU!!!!! YOU DEFINITELY HAVE DONE SOMETHING THAT MAKE IT LIKE THIS!!!!" He then got no response anymore, he started to look towards me and started to blame me with his loud annoying voice again As he continues "IT MUST BE YOUR ARTEFACT WHICH DID THIS!!!! BUT IT DOESN''T MATTER ANYMORE SINCE I AM GOING TO TEAR YOU APART AND TAKE THAT ARTEFACT FOR MYSELF!!!!" Great now I am getting accused without any evidence, well doesn''t matter anyway since he is coming on me it will be easier for me to kill him Ice Elf when about to hit me, suddenly backed off while sweating profusely, which made me a little surprised I guess even though his character is shit, I have to say his battle instincts are very good, his body instantly back off when he felt his life is in danger which is enough to prove that his battle instincts are good "No no no no no no no no it must be an illusion, I am sure of it, he must use some kind of illusion to fool me¡­ "He started to mumble this in a low voice at a fast speed while continuously sweating as he looked at me with wide-opened eyes How can a person be lost in arrogance so much that he lost his trust in his instincts, and starts to believe that he is invincible "IT MUST BE THIS!!!" This guy shouted as his body suddenly changed may be due to his unstable emotions because of this his hair started to grow as well as his body started to grow too "Master, can I do this in your stead?" Grayfia asked this with a determined voice coming from behind as she stepped forward Well at first I thought of refusing but again it might be a great experience for her also it might help me to understand her potential more also it might be a great show to watch after all I really feel that I can''t stop her now otherwise it might cause trust problems between us ''My liege do you want me to help her stealthy'' bellion voice comes in his mind as he suggests this since he thinks that Grayfia''s power level is below his in every field ''No'' I refused Bellion''s suggestion in my mind because even this guy had much more strength and speed than her but to my observation, she knows better how to make her use of strength and power more efficient than anyone I know ¡­ well at least on my home I nodded my head as I step back and stood beside Aria so that she wouldn''t get accidentally injured by them Seeing this scene, that guy got stunned as after a few minutes a big mocking smile appeared on his face "HEHEHEHEHEHEEHE~ oye oye oye is it some kind of joke?!" He speaks this as he controls his mocking laughter, while he looks towards her sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "ARE YOU TAKING ME TOO LIGHTLY!!!!!!!" He said this as he rushed towards her at his full speed but this did not quite happen Well in my eyes, he first tried to ignore her and rush towards me but suddenly in mid way he changed his directly probably because of his instincts and changed the target Grayfia seeing him rushing towards her didn''t panic which was good after all having a calm mind in a battle is most important when the opponent is stronger than you He created an ice scythe in his hand in midair meanwhile grayfia also created a sword in her hand and started to focus When that ice elf slashed his ice scythe towards Grayfia with pure strength intent to cut off her arms, Grayfia deflated his slash with her sword with nothing but pure technique After that ice elf almost collided with the eggs but unfortunately he was able to stop in time otherwise they might have gotten crushed "Tsk" He clicked his tongue as he blew up a hole in the ceiling as he flew outside, probably because he didn''t wanna destroy his future army ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question: [ Link:- Click here ] To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 51: Finale (2) ¡ª--------------- Chapter- 51 ¡ª--------------- Before he goes out, he quickly creates a chain with his ice and instead of throwing it towards Grayfia''s direction, he throws it at my side or more precise towards Aria unluckily for him, I tried to catch it but when that chain gets contact with my hand, it shattered into countless pieces into instinct ''I guess his power is weaker than I thought I inwardly said this after seeing that his ice broke as soon it''s come into contact with my body which is containing much more powerful energy than his After seeing that, he clicked his tongue again and went out as Grayfia took her wings and followed him outside leaving us all alone "Want candy?" I asked this to aria as I looked back while I offered an orange-coloured candy to her which I make in an instant into my fist with my power But still, I feel a little awkward about how to deal with her because it''s been a long time since I deal with a child, but I do remember every child likes candy She cautiously sees the candy in my hand which I was offered after a while she slowly reaches out her small hand and cautionary took it ''Am I too scary?'' I warily said this to myself as a small helpless smile formed on my face after seeing how cautious this little kid is, even though I know she had proper reasons to be cautious still how can a guy be enough to make a child wary Anyway, after taking the candy, she slowly and cautiously put it into her mouth as she did it, her ears stands up straight and her eyes started to sparkle as she started to greedily eat the candy Well it''s natural after all I make candy like a carrot flavour since her body features are like those of a rabbit, so I thought a carrot might she like it and I guess I was right Not only that after finishing the candy, her whole body which was covered with scratches as well as her all fatigue was healed in an instant The candy I give her is not only for taste but it''s also has healing properties as well as slowly it can also make her body strong it''s similar to milk for kids but rather much more effective After finishing the candy, she looks at me with her big red eyes with a lot of expectations like she didn''t get satisfied with only one and now she is asking for more "Not now" I try to say this in the softest tone I could make, as I patted her head while I started to move since giving her more will cause her body damage rather than benefit Also, I send my shadows to deal with creatures that are outside this room, probably don''t wanna come in because they got no orders from him to kill me Or they are not allowed to enter this area Anyway it''s better to kill them before they could even make a move and be safe, so I have not to worry about Aria being caught by others Now I can move freely, I roam around this room and observe this since it''s been a while since I am in a new place Also when I was roaming I found a few broken eggs too which I assumed are already fully grown, I guess if Grayfia doesn''t end it soon then it will be bad for her But I guess it will be fine as long they fight near my shadows, I just hope that they won''t come in front of Beru otherwise before Grayfia could even fight him, beru already will bring his head to my feet with excitement Well, I guess that''s for the future, I should also destroy this room before they could hatch but still, seriously he is taking me lightly or what? Anyway it''s better to do this and go to see their battle ''Bellion, come out'' I call out bellion in my mind, as he gets separated from my shadow and appears in front of me while keeling Seeing this Aria who was following me from the moment I was roaming around, but after seeing bellion suddenly appearing out of nowhere, she got maybe a little scared as she quickly grabbed my clothes and tries to hide behind Well with this at least I can reassure them that she trusted me very much and that she thinks I will protect her if anything goes wrong which is good "Take care of this place for me," I said while looking at him since I think he should do this since it will help me to prevent myself from destroying this entire place which I wanna avoid "As you wished, my Liege," He said this as he while he stands up from kneeling as started to walk towards the crystal While I took Aria''s hand and started to move towards the exit even though it was awkward at first because it''s been a long time since I handle a child But after a few seconds, I get used to it since she was quietly following my lead without any complaints which makes it easier for me Before reaching through the exit, I ordered my shadows to clean up all the bodies because this child mind''s probably mess now and I don''t wanna make it worse, so it''s better to not show her more death bodies which will probably make her mind more unstable When we both reach the exit of that room¡­ it was neat and clean, looks like Shadows did their work good and silenced which is nice After that I called them my shadows since bellion is more than enough to take care of this entire place also he wants his time for stretching¡­. I guess Beru is influencing other shadows too ¡ª----------------------------------------------------------- Join the discord to ask any question: [ Link:- Click here ] Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 52: Finale (3) ¡ª-------------- Chapter-52 ¡ª-------------- After coming outside the castle to an open area I thought of waiting here but then I thought it must be more fun to watch after all it''s been a while since I saw an actual battle between similar power levels even though Grayfia is low in power level but still, she makes up for it by her refined techniques "Kaisel" As I said this, kaisel rose up from my shadow while I supported Aria, so that she wouldn''t fall and then guided kaisel to take us to the battlefield ''Comeback'' I command this since the battleground is already empty and filled with my shadow soldiers, not to mention now I don''t have to repeatedly ''Arise'' the dead to make my shadow soldiers So now this entire battlefield is filled with only my shadow army and it''s better to clean up and get a better view With that command I quickly took all the shadows back into my own shadow, seeing this scene which probably should be scary for a kid like her, didn''t even blink while looking I guess she getting used to it which is good since it will help her to get causal around me and not be cautious Anyway after taking all the shadows back, I command kaisel to go where Grayfia fighting that guy which seems almost come to an end conclusion On the way, we saw broken monuments and buildings as we flew more, a black shadow figure flew towards us at high speed "My Liege!!!!" That shadow figured was Beru said who didn''t return when I called all of my shadows but now he is in holding my legs while shredding tears of¡­ joy "Beru are you happy now?" I asked this as I slowed down kaisel since because of the sudden appearance of Beru, she startled and started to lose her balanced "Very much but my Liege can I kill that insect too?" Beru replied this I''m a begging voice while he looked up at me with his big teary eyes I guess I underestimated his bloodlust since killing that many creatures wasn''t enough or he is still holding a grudge against that guy who treated me like nobody and wants to tear him apart for that "*sigh* no, go back" I refused Beru since it would ruin her challenge which would help her to grow many times more than my sparing my shadows or me Anyway, after reaching the area, I saw their fight come to an end conclusion¡­ On Grayfia''s side, she has numerous minor injuries but foruntanaly she seems to take any serious injuries On the other hand, that guy has numerous cuts and slashes on his body which are clearly visible I guess this guy doesn''t have any healing skills maybe because of his arrogance or it could be that nobody was able to damage him before because of how tough his skin is But unluckily for him, grayfia is his opponent who has created a sword by condensing her energy to the maximum which is more than enough to penetrate his skin Also adding Grayfia''s refined techniques to use her weapons is a huge disadvantage to him who fights by only using brute force Both are looking exhausted, I guess this battle will be over soon and the next blow will be to decide the battle outcome I looked down and saw Aria looking at this scene with her big red eyes and a serious expression, well I could guess she was nervous for Grayfia Anyway back to the scene, grayfia was staring at him waiting for his next move while that guy who I don''t even know the name has an expression of a disbelief "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!" He suddenly shouted out of nowhere, maybe out of frustration Maybe he is frustrated about the fact that the person he thought of as an insect now defeating him or he just going insane about the fact that someone is injuring him Well he did underestimate Grafiya, she previously was only defence because she needed to protect someone and make sure to injure that person also she was fighting multiple enemies at the same time which is her weakness But against a single opponent, she can fight many times better than before, her sword even though consumes too much but also gives her high attacking power in return which is worth it, especially in the hands of Grayfia "WHY IS THIS HAPPENING TO ME!!!!!!!!!!!" He continues to shout in madness as Grayfia shows this as an opening for herself She quickly strikes towards his chest with everything she got in that attack as she pierced through its chest with her sword with ease maybe because he was not focused enough to evade or even increase his defences ''Is it over?'' I said this in my mind seeing Grayfia sigh of relief as she took her sword out of his chest, leaving his dead body on the ground I looked down and saw Aria also looking at the scene with the same expression but this time, she has a small smile on her face which is enough to tell that she is happy at that moment ''Wait? What was that?'' I questioned this to myself as I felt sudden energy fluctuation in his body and without any delay, I quickly used the ruler''s authority and pulled Grayfia from the ground to kaisel since if I didn''t then she probably would get a serious injury "NO YET!!!!" This scream came out of that guy''s body on the ground suddenly burst out far more energy than before as his body started to change again but this time it was on a different scale I first safely landed Grayfia on Kaisel''s back as I heal her body since her body is not in good condition right now She looks stunned after arriving here suddenly but as she looks towards me, she calms down "What''s going on, master?" Grayfia stands up from her place and comes near me while she looks down And sees what''s happening right now ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question: [ Link:- Click here ] To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 53: Finale (4) ¡ª-------------- Chapter-53 ¡ª-------------- S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That thing is taking control of that body by giving him an exclusive amount of energy which is far more than his body can handle," I said as I analysed the situation which may be what I think If that thing has high intelligence then I presume, it needs a host to use it as some kind of medium to suck energy from living things or even planets and now that its current host is on the verge of dying, maybe it now needs to find another quickly which means that thing wants anyone of us I still couldn''t understand one thing, why? That could have healed him or maybe it doesn''t ability to heal Wait¡­ if that thing possesses higher intelligence then maybe it knows that is useless to heal its current host because it will be hopeless due to my presence that''s why it''s overloading the body with energy to create a huge uncontrollable monster The figure continues to grow and grow, as his whole body also started to convert into crystals while his body continues to grow at astounding speed creatures started to appear near him Creatures like previous ones but this time their bodies are like his and I am guessing this is also doing of that artefact or whatever *ROARRRRRRRRR* As he roared which was very annoying to my ears since I lived in quietness for so long makes my brain a little fuzzy, as I focused again I saw him grow 2 more arms while his face has nothing but his face has nothing but a big mouth with teeth of a beast He is now nothing but a four arms faceless titan whose body is entirely made of hard blue ice while in there some orb shining brightly in his chest { A/N:- Here is the reference picture from your friendly neighbourhood Shinigami author¡ú } ? I am guessing that''s the thing that caused all of this, and also his weak spot should be his chest since its power source is there but should I do this myself? Suddenly from behind grayfia took her wings and flap them as she tried to fly, but before she could even take off I grab her hand and pulled her back on the back of kaisel, as she falls on her butt, she looks at me with little anger in her eyes as she speaks "Master, I can still fight" "your turn is already over," I said this to make her quiet since even though I healed her wounds but still she hasn''t recovered her stamina yet also I doubt that even if she is in her top condition then also she could do any serious damage to this thing Not only that but if that monster can''t be stopped early then this whole damn planet will be destroyed because he continuously sucking the life force from the planet''s core by just simply existing and use that energy to operate that huge body and create those creatures And even if I let my shadows fight, I do not doubt that they will able to defeat it but the problem is I don''t think that they will able to defeat it instantly which I fear is enough for him to end this world That leaves me no choice but to fight this thing myself, I just hope it can handle me for a few seconds and that''s all I need to destroy this thing I moved forward as I send a message through my mind to billion and other shadows to come back since I need a clear path to that monster and destroyed it in a single blow I couldn''t help but have a small smile on my face it''s been so long since I have a challenge, I look behind and while I spoke to Grayfia "Wait for me" As I took out my daggers from my ''inventory'' which is basically storage inside my shadow and grabbed them I moved forward and towards Kaisel''s head and said to him "Take care of them" Then I took a deep breath "Shadows go wild," I said as I took a jump off from the back of kaisel as in shadow soldiers kept getting out of my shadow and can they are also excited to go on a rampage especially Beru, I guess previous battles were not enough to make him satisfy at all Meanwhile, that monster already created millions of monsters and his speed of making creatures kept increasing, now he also have weapons in his four hands which is just four great swords But it''s not much matter, I just need one clean hit then it''s all over, but the problem is will this planet be able to handle it? This planet getting weaker with every moment that passes and I can feel that this planet is already blinking of getting destroyed which is impossible to fix This planet''s energy is quite different from mine, which is related to life and while my energy is death, both concepts are totally opposite If it has similarity then maybe I should have tried healing it by alternating my energy to match this planet''s energy but this is impossible since both concepts are totally opposite to each other Let''s worry about that later and let myself enjoy this battle a little since it''s been soo long since I faced such a different enemy I quickly slashed monsters that were coming through the air towards him and then used them as stepping stones before they could even fall and move forward "Let''s try this new trick" I muttered as I come near that ''thing'', that ''thing'' tried to attack me with his four great swords which I dodged easily and put one of Kamish''s Wrath daggers back in my shadow as I grabbed my grabbed ome dagger with both hands and then took a deep breath as I concentrate ''I hope this much will be enough'' I thought of this in my mind as I circulate enough energy to execute my new technique ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------Join the discord to ask any question: [ Link:- Click here ] To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 54: Finale (5) ¡ª-------------- Chapter-54 ¡ª-------------- [ Grayfia POV ] I can''t believe what I am seeing right now, looking at the clash between my master and that thing is blowing my mind This is war¡­no¡­. This is just slaughtered¡­ I have never seen just one-sided war, my master army is too strong for them to even take one attack from them It''s different from before, I am sure because unlike before when they previously fought master soldiers are much stronger I can feel it even by standing here Master soldiers'' eyes are weirdly shining while their auras are completely changed too which is like they have become more powerful and more aggressive ''System is this the power of my master?'' I asked this to the system because this is too absurd. How can someone fight like that? How can someone possess such an army [ No, it''s only merely a fraction of his true power, right now I suspect he just having something called ''Fun'' ] ''Fun?'' I couldn''t help but rethink what the system had just told me because I didn''t consider master a battle maniac since I know only people who fight battles for entertainment or enjoyment are known as battle maniac [ You are not correct, he indeed enjoying himself in battle mainly because he is used to being a human and for a human the time he spends on that isolated planet makes him no longer feel anything ] ''So you are saying he was just excited to fight someone seriously after living for so long?'' I asked this inwardly to myself since I almost forgot about that, still, it''s hard to believe that he used to be human which is known as a weak race now possesses such unimaginable power and strength Probably humans in his world are just different from my world or my master is just special but still that arose my curiosity about his journey to become the most powerful being I looked at the battle again as I saw master soldiers slaughtering creatures like bugs, I also some shadow creature with has huge monstrous body and he was splitting fire enough to completely Obliterate a whole mountain S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He also has freaking dragons as soldiers, how the hell has he found so many different creatures? Did he have to kill all of them to convert them into his army [ Yes, but some of them belong to first-generation shadow monarchs who were transferred to his army after he completely became a monarch ] ''First generation?'' I inwardly said this as I thought since my master also mentioned him a few times, he should be as powerful as my master [ negative, according to my data I can ensure you that the current shadow monarch is stronger than the previous one due to various factors other than power and strength ] ''Oh really? I guess that''s why he was able to fight all other Monarchs and won'' I said this to myself in my mind not to mention he also killed the strongest monarch on his own which is enough to prove that he is the strongest I looked down as I felt Aria''s grip on my arms tighten, I saw her looking at the battle with fascinating eyes like he was enjoying it, but Was it really good for her to see this? I looked at where she was looking and saw all the dead bodies coming back to life in shadow form as they started to kill their own allies I guess that''s why he can''t lose a war, There is no way someone can beat someone with that power but there should be some limitation for using such a powerful skill [ I don''t know ] ''What do you mean?'' I asked this to system inwardly since the system always has information about almost everything especially the shadow monarch since he is the system''s main priority [It''s due to having no data regarding shadow monarch powers to all extent ] "I see" I muttered as I understood what the system meant, It meant the system has no data about my master powers limit which is quite terrifying and fascinating both I looked at the battle where my master was and saw him using death bodies as stepping stones to move forward while slashing everyone with his dagger-like slashing butter with a hot knife or more As he comes near that huge monster, he drops his one dagger disappears into thin air while he grabs his other dagger with both hands and closes his eyes ''What the fuc-!?!'' I inwardly shouted as my eyes widened at this scene, the dagger suddenly turned into a huge great sword which was entirely made by his power { A/N:- This great sword is the same as when jinwoo fought against the monarch of destruction (giant dragon) in his giant armour form } *Screams in pain* After the master slashed that huge ice crystal with his huge great sword that monster got sliced into two with just one simple swing As its body got destroyed into nothingness, my master jumped forward towards his body while he grabbed something shining in his hand His huge great sword also turned back into his dagger, while the all other creatures also disappeared with that creature Meanwhile my master stood in the air without falling ''Wait, he can fly without wings?'' I asked this in my mind to my system after seeing him flying without any problem [That pretty much should be common sense to anyone since he is the strongest being, if he can''t fly then why he is strongest ] *black lines appear on head* Is this system trying to irritate me by saying indirectly I don''t have common sense? , control it grayfia, remember it''s a waste of time to argue with this system I looked at my master and saw him flying towards me while his all shadow soldiers went back to his shadow even now I am impressed by this ability to have a portable army anywhere with you ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question: [ Link:- Click here ] To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 55: Awakening ¡ª--------------- Chapter-55 ¡ª--------------- [ Jinwoo POV ] I didn''t think it would go that well, anyway, It''s good but I don''t think this planet will last long now because, in that attack, the energy I released was too much for this planet Not to mention this was the first time I used that kind of attack maybe I put too much power in that strike which destroyed that monster in one blow but it also damaging the planet that it was going to self-destruct soon since this planet was already almost got its life energy suck out of its core by that guy I also noticed that after getting his body completely destroyed by my attack, that thing not only survived my blow but also tried to regenerate its host body I couldn''t afford to land another blow and instantly destroy this planet, so I quickly flew towards that thing and grabbed it before it could even do anything But still, it''s not used since this place going to be destroyed, I can already sense cracks appearing on the ground I feel bad for the kid, but now her home place won''t be there anymore, anyway need to go back quickly before any delay "Master¡­" Heard Grayfia calling but suddenly, that thing out of my hand, slipped away which should have been impossible and then launched itself towards Grayfia which is fast enough for it to reach her body before I could even catch it But how? I opened my hand and saw nothing but water, Did that thing just cover its body with ice and break through at the exact moment when it found another suitable host? Not to mention even though I wasn''t able to catch it on time but I noticed its size was much smaller than the time I caught it, so maybe my assumption is correct But it''s not important now, right now my priority is Grayfia who is unconnected with those thoughts in my mind I quickly moved towards her And checked the situation after getting a good look, and I found the situation not in my favour because things already reached to her brain and if I tried to do anything then it might harm her or even worse she might die *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM*.... "Tsk¡­. Need to change places" I clicked my tongue as I said this because now planet destruction has started, land started to break as lave started to erupt from the grouworthless I guess this place is no longer safe, I need to change places and go back before this planet explodes I looked at the aria and saw her looking around with little tears in her eyes, I guess she was scared which is normal, I needed to calm her down but first I slowly touched Grayfia''s chest where that thing was stuck to her body like a parasite, I tried to slowly take out that thing but it was worthless since this thing literally became one with her If I tried anything forceful then that would hurt Grayfia too, I better think about this later with those things in my mind, I slowly moved mt hand towards Aria and then gently patted her head "It will be fine," I said in a soft and gentle tone as much I could make to calm her down, while slowly bringing her towards myself As I closed my eyes and concentrated my shadow started to expand its slowly started to cover us While we were in my shadow where there was nothing except darkness, in that darkness, Aria was shivering, I continued to calm her down As darkness shrank back into my own shadow, we were back at my castle, to be exact at my main hall And this is not shadow exchange but rather proper teleportation, still, I prefer shadow exchange since teleportation for me is kind of more complicated sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After reaching back to my place, I looked at Aria and saw her looking around with caution and surprise, I guess it''s normal I gently picked up Grayfia with care in my arms as I moved into my room and placed her on the bed while Aria followed me through all the way "¡­ she will be alright?" Aria spoke to me which I didn''t expect, Maybe it''s normal for her since Grayfia is the only person is trusts now because she saved Aria many times while putting her own life in danger "She is going to be fine," I said as I ensured her, but to be honest I didn''t myself because right now this thing trying to take over her brain and the only thing that could save her was her own strong will and overcome this ''thing'' **Sigh** I release a tired sigh since this is going to be a pain in the ass, I hope I have that holy water of life that helped my mother to recover but it''s impossible since I got ingredients nor I can create those ingredients due to nature difference "Juice" When I was in deep thought, Igris''s voice came as he brought juice for the aria, seeing I couldn''t help but a small smile on my face as because of this I also got somewhat relaxed I remember igris always had a soft spot for the kids back back at my world, I am glad to know his habits haven''t changed even a bit Aria looked at me with her big eyes like she was asking for my permission, I nodded my head to her as if giving her permission to drink She slowly took the glass which was filled with orange juice, and took a sip, Right after taking that sip her rabbit ears stood straight up as she continued to drink the juice with a delightful face, well It''s good she likes it Well back to a serious matter, I slowly touched that thing in Grayfia''s chest, as slowly started to concentrate, with the hoped it would work ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question: [ Link:- Click here ] To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 56: Awakening (2) ¡ª---------------- Chapter- 56 Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡ª---------------- A few hours later¡­. *Sigh* I released a sigh of relief as I noticed Grayfia managed to take control of this ''thing'', I removed my hand from her chest Luckily she managed to suppress this thing on her own, I just gave her more time and a little bit of motivation which was enough for her Suddenly that ''thing'' started to glow, like very shiny which is kind of hurting my eyes now but I think it''s starting If my guess is correct then it''s going to merge with her but it will be not like that guy because this thing only using him as some kind of tool But with Grayfia it will be merged since she is able to conquer that thing, still That ''thing'' now really hurting my eyes Right now moment, strong wind started to generate it, waking up the aria who was sleeping on the couch as she looked at the scene ''bad, this is going to mess up my room'' I inwardly said as I saw the wind started to blow stronger than before and started to mess up my room which was annoying to clean up since I am the one who cleans my own room "Let''s take this outside" I muttered as I used exchange exchanged and took everyone into the main hall where it could wild as much as things wanted since my Shadows take care of the whole castle except my room Suddenly Grayfia started to float in the air while her whole body started to be covered in bright light A power started to erupt around her and covered her like some cocoon I looked at Aria who was trying hard to protect her eyes from all this shiny light, I guess I needed to help her, this would be work I quietly went near while I put 2 sunglasses in my hand and offered her one of them, She looked at the glasses like she was confused about them but slowly she took it without any caution which is very good since this shows her trust in me But judging from her actions I can guess, she dont know how to use them, so I wore mine while she copied my movements I looked back at Grayfia and yeah this was much better than before as she started to transform, her whole appearance started to change Blue double-sided horns started to grow from her head while her whole dress started to disappear, I immediately thought of covering up since no sane woman in my mind wanted to let any outside man see her naked body But my worries were unnecessary because shiny and beautiful scales started to cover up¡­ Well at least it looks like some fancy dress Her hair started to become longer and shinier than before while her skin also started to more fair than before as she slowly opened her eyes Her eyes completely changed from grey colour to a beautiful pure sky blue colour which gave her the feeling like she could see through any Secrets of any being while her wings changed completely from 4 wings to 2 big beautiful blue wings Her previous appearance can be described as very beautiful woman but right now can be said her beauty now increased to 1000 times more, Even I couldn''t help but stare at her current appearance with an astonished expression "AAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!" Suddenly Grayfia eyes wide opened as she screamed, as that thing started to release dark purple energy which is very similar to my own Did that thing absorb my energy from earlier? This is bad! Even though I didn''t use much but still even an S Rank ranker will be instantly killed by contacting with my energy I really need to help her but if I did then it may make the situation a lot worse than it already is currently, but I somehow know she will able to endure it But the pain she will suffer be unimaginable, And if something happens to her then I won''t be able to forgive myself for it because this is happening due to my carelessness I quickly looked towards Aria and I created headphones for her as I put them onto her rabbit ears otherwise I was afraid she would go deaf from the scream *Sigh* After 10 minutes of her agony, she calmed down as well I felt a sign of relief seeing that she survived Also her appearance changed again and now she was also has emitting similar energy to me but cold As I looked back and saw, the scales on her body started to change from shiny blue to dark blue and black with shiny purple linings, Her hair did not change much but it also got purple hairlines while her hair became white with a dark shade Her ears have become longer like an elf''s and as for her wings they become a little bit bigger whole colour has changed from shiny sky blue to dark blue. Well, to be honest, I have to say now her wings look more like a dragon''s than a devil Also, her horns become much bigger and their color as well as changed to dark blue from her original color while her eyes now become beautiful shiny purple And that ''thing'' who caused all of this, is now on her change like ''it'' is part of her body while she is now wearing a crown-type thing on her head which gives her a majestic look {A/N:- SHE IS VERY VERY BEAUTIFUL IS MY OPINION!!! If you don''t believe me then see for yourself by seeing her reference image here and decide for yourself¡ú} She floats in the air looks around and like she is surprised to find herself back at my home As her head turns towards me she unconsciously mutters "Master" This is very good because it means that ''thing'' didn''t affect her brain even the slightest otherwise I might need to do some experiments until I got her fixed, I guess it''s not needed ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question: [ Link:- Click here ] To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 57: Grayfia Awakening (3) ¡ª---------------- Chapter- 57 ¡ª---------------- "How do you feel?" I asked this while looking at her since I wanted to make sure she had no problem with her condition "¡­I feel stronger than before" She said this in her voice cold, even though I really didn''t feel anything from it but I was pretty sure for a normal human, her breath alone was already very cold Not to mention her beauty increased by many times more compared to her previous self who was already the most beautiful girl, which I have never seen back in my world She slowly comes to the ground from the air and lands on the ground but ice starts to form on top of the floor "Can you change back?" I asked this as I looked at the floor which probably be more messy if she continued to make ice then it would mess up my place "I can but I want to try it," She said while checking herself like she was really curious about the powers she gained through that ''thing'' Is she acting like a child who got a new toy and can''t wait to play with it? I couldn''t help but feel funny seeing the girl who was always serious now acting like a child I think it will be alright since she needs to understand her powers well otherwise if she doesn''t have any control over them then it gonna hurt her and others around her "Alright but not here," I said as I released my shadow exchange to teleport us outside but before doing I called igris through my mind because I couldn''t take Aria with us since she may get hurt by accident, so it is far better to let her stay here not to mention she may need rest now after what she experienced ''Take care of her until we come back'' I command this to igris in mind since he is the best for this kind of babysitting job ''As you wish'' igris replied in my mind while he came through my shadow as I and grayfia vanished from there And appear outside in a place where there is nothing but strange rocks and broken buildings as well as monuments S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Here you use your powers as you like," I said as I moved backwards to watch the show even though I wanted to ask her some questions but I decided to ask those questions later She nodded her head after hearing me, as she flapped her wing and directly rushed towards the broken building which can be considered big enough to be called a small stadium in size She stopped at one arm''s distance from the building structure in a very short amount of time which surpassed her previous speed when she was without that ''thing'' If I have to describe her speed now then I would say if a normal person saw her speed then that person would definitely think she is teleporting in instantly but she''s not rather she is moving much faster than a normal eye can catch her I can even say she more faster than kaisel who I considered as fastest after Beru and Bellion After reaching near the structure, she slowly stretched her hand as she touched that fallen building, that building froze instantly with only a touch and it was not normal ice It''s alot stronger than her normal freezing power, maybe because of my energy getting mixed in it since I can sense some similarities in energy she used now but still it''s nothing compared to mine After that, she used her hand to make a fist as she slowly punched that whole frozen old building, her fist touched the frozen building, and the building instantly reduced to dust I guess her strength also increased tremendously, if I have to compare then she is now nearly equal to my general but I can''t be sure since there is a great difference in experience I can only say if she now fights Beru then maybe she will be able to beat him now since Beru always fights on his beastly instincts unlike igris Or bellion I can''t be sure if she will win but I am sure her chances against Beru now greatly increased which is incredible considering the fact previously when she first came here, she peed herself at the sight of Beru but now she can fight him on equal ground in just a few months "I can do much better" She muttered as she flew up in the sky while and stopped at a high altitude she closed her eyes probably because she is concentrating on something Come to think whenever she flaps her wings, the wind created by those wings freezes everything near them including space resulting in creating very small ice particles wherever she flies Anyway, now she stretched out her hand as she created a condensed orb of her dark blue energy right after she dropped it The orb slowly started to fall towards the ground but it was quite slow, I suspect even if she tried to do this in real battle then the opponent would have enough time to escape her attack range After a while, when that orb touched the ground everything between 70 kilometres to 100 kilometres got instantly frozen which is quite a feat Honestly, I am impressed since she is using her new power for the first time, and I am pretty sure she can do alot better after mastering it But I am curious about one time, can she able to suppress that ice guy, even though it sounds impossible because that guy was a monarch who was able to freeze time itself but still I choose to believe in her potential which I saw in her When I was in thoughts about the future, grayfia slowly started to come towards me even though she tried to hide it but I could see excitement in her eyes like she wanted my review as well as my praise {A/N:- friends just a few more chapters like 1 or 2 then jinwoo will go to Earth finally also what do you think of Grayfia form also what do you think about Aria, please tell me your thoughts it helps me alot} ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 58: Truth ¡ª-------------- Chapter-58 ¡ª-------------- After 30 minutes¡­. "it''s enough for now" I said as I looked at Grayfia kneeling on the ground while heavily breathing looking extremely tired Half of hour before out of my all expectations, she asked me to be her ''sparring partner'', not my shadow soldier but myself I don''t know what she was thinking at the time maybe because she wanted to test herself against a real opponent and as for why she didn''t choose any shadow soldiers? I could only think of one reason that is she wanted go-all against me to see the gap between us, but It''s alright since it''s child''s play for me As a result, she is now kneeling down while being at the verge of collapse, not to mention I haven''t even made any move yet still she is kneeling on the ground Maybe this power took too much toll on her body, and it makes sense since it''s the first time she is using it still, I really want to show off a little to let her know a little bit of strength but I guess it''s for the future since I feel that she will be asking for more sparring matches "Can you go back to your previous self?" I asked this as I saw Grayfia''s face in great pain while she was continuously sweating, since if she continued to use that ''thing'' then it wouldn''t be good for the body "I don''t know how" She replied while struggling to even get up on her feet, in which she miserably failed Is she for real? Hearing her words, I couldn''t help but become stunned since I never thought of that problem nor did I have a proper solution for it "Close your eyes and concentrate on a source of the power which you''re getting" I only said this to encourage her, honestly I don''t even know myself if it''s gonna work but it''s better than nothing¡­ I guess sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I guess this mainly because from my point of view even though she managed to control that ''thing'' still that doesn''t change the fact that the main source of her current power remains in that ''thing'' Anyway, after hearing my words, she took a deep breath and closed her eyes while she started to concentrate After a while, her appearance started to change as her breathing also started to stabilize Her whole appearance changed to her previous appearance but I can see her skin now even is more white and fairer than before after taking a sigh of relief, she opened her eyes but rather than her usual grey eyes, what greeted me is a pair of beautiful blue eyes "How are you feeling?" I asked this as she stood up from the ground while she adjusts her clothing and came in her usual maid mode "Better" She replied to my question as she cleaned all the dust on her maid outfit, as she stands near me "Are you ready to explain yourself now?" I said this as I thought it may be the perfect time to have a ''good'' talk with her since I found this is the most suitable time Her body shivered after hearing my words, I guess she had completely forgotten about this matter, to honest I really don''t mind hiding things from me since everyone has secrets that they can''t share but still, if I hadn''t intervened then she should have died But still suddenly coming here and becoming maid out of nowhere of someone she hasn''t met in her entire life, no matter how you look at it, it''s a hell of a suspicious After a while, she nodded her head as she faced me before taking a deep breath as she straight looked into my eyes while she started to speak "It''s all begun¡­. " ¡­. After 30 minutes¡­. { A/N:- Grayfia told the whole truth without hiding anything since she also felt guilty lying to Jinwoo for her own benefit as well she knows now Jinwoo let igris in her shadow, but she doesn''t for how long and if she tries to make an excuse and Jinwoo caught her lying one more time then it will only make their relationship more worse which she wanna avoid, that''s the reason she told jinwoo whole truth without hiding anything } "I see" I murmured as I heard her full story, and if anyone else would listen to her story then that person would definitely consider her story a lie But now the things I went through, I honestly think everything is possible but still her having a system is a shocking fact Because there isn''t any Architect alive now, nor do I think this universe has its own Architect since they were all got destroyed and I was the one who killed the last Architect "...You believe me, master?" Grayfia asked this with a nervous voice as she looked at me with wary in her eyes I nodded my head to her question, she must be wary that I won''t believe in her since she must know how unbelievable her story is especially having a system Luckily for her, I am the person she telling this story to, not to mention I used to have a system too, so I am not that much surprised Still who is this so-called ''entity''?, are they rulers of this universe who are trying to control me? They are always afraid of me mainly because I am someone they can''t control and that''s why they consider me as ''dangerous'', not to mention they possess some artefacts capable of doing impossible things But still probability of them doing this is still low since most of them are cowards, they don''t have the courage to do this especially after they come to know my character Another possibility that has a high chance is that this ''Entity'' is a different being in this universe who is wary of me Or wants to use me ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 59: Going to DxD Earth ¡ª--------------- Chapter-59 ¡ª--------------- I can''t say for certain if that ''being'' wants to use me for ulterior motives or wants to keep me in check in case I try to do anything that will harm that ''being'' No matter the case, I don''t like others trying to manipulate me in any way. Still, I am kind of glad to whoever did this too because if it didn''t happen then I probably still be living alone with boredom "Can you open portals like that guy?" I asked this as I remembered him telling me about how he got on Aria''s planet but he did say it required many lives to activate it Hearing my words, grayfia stretched out her hand as a very small portal opened but the size of the portal was so small that only a small rat could enter it After a few seconds, the portal suddenly shrinks back as it gets closed, while Grayfia is sweating buckets and panting "Can''t do it yet?" I asked this as I showed her struggle to open even this size of portal, maybe she needs training before she could do better She was silent for a while after a few seconds she opened her mouth and spoke "I can but it seems I can only do it in my previous form" "Did you ask this from your system?" I asked this as stared at her since I see no other reason for her to know this, not to mention her moments of silence were enough evidence to know this Hearing my question or maybe because of my questioning tone, she was taken back as she nodded her head slowly *Sigh* "Just don''t be too dependent on your system," I said as I released a tired sigh and realised that maybe because my way of asking made her scared But it is all for her good, otherwise if she becomes too dependent on the system then she will easily be controlled by it Not to mention, her system is entirely different from mine which also has some kind of AI, grayfia can communicate with Also, her system entirely depends on me to make grayfia grow which is hella suspicious, I don''t even know how that works estimating a person''s feelings for another especially when that person is as powerful as me is simply nothing but a fantasy "As you wish, master" Grayfia responded to my advice, as she bowed her head and gracefully said this Previous I thought she was doing a maid job for me only by order of her system but it seems I was wrong since she herself told me that this had been her dream to become a maid since childhood which is shocking but I couldn''t sense any falsehood in her words I mean this is probably my first time hearing someone dream of becoming a maid since I got a clear understanding of her home and everyone in her place wanna climb up the ranks and become superior devil but to her, she wanna be the maid of someone worthy after her world become peaceful I can''t understand her thinking but it seems I am gonna struck with her even if I return to her world since she already acknowledged me as her true master I don''t whether should I be sad or happy even though I am happy that I will have some real person accompany me still having her near me most of the time won''t be comfortable for me either sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Master I think we can go to my home world after a few hours" Grafiya speak up making me awake from my thoughts So her form has some kind of cool down? that makes sense since in that form her power goes to more than the next level enough for her to compete against my shadow army generals And maybe her body isn''t strong enough to take power from that ''thing'' alone that''s why she won''t be able to open a full portal, so only becoming one with that ''thing'' will help her to use that ''thing'' all abilities "let''s go back, that kid must be waiting for you and then let''s go to your world," I said as I looked in the direction of my house or¡­castle To her response, she understood what I meant as she came near me as I activated my shadow exchange and teleported back to my place again "Go and meet that kid" I said as I ordered her to go, hearing this she little hesitate but after a few seconds, she nodded her head as she go But did she know where she is currently? Well this place is enormously big, I hope she will not get lost but she will be alright With those thoughts in my mind, I moved towards my room as I entered I saw nothing but mess because of Grayfia''s transformation luckily nothing was damaged Even though I can make anything there are some that I can''t create like my photo album which contains numerous memories that can''t be created by any kind of power I started to clean up my room without any kind of power or anything, just simply helped to make me remember what my origin is After arranging my room, I saw a photo on the ground as I picked it up and saw the photo, it was a photo of mine and my sister¡­ I wonder how she is doing right now, is she still a childish brat or she is mature now? By now she should get married, I hope everything is well for them if they are alive I just know even though I have lived here for a very long time but still the time between this world and my home world flows very differently, so I can''t say if they are living or not But I want to meet them again and talk to them while sharing our adventures, I wanna know if my friends doing alright but unfortunately for now it''s nothing but a fantasy ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 60: Going to DxD Earth (2) ¡ª---------------- Chapter- 60 ¡ª---------------- After a few hours¡­. "Are you ready?" I asked this as I looked at Grayfia who was standing in front of me with Aria, she had nowhere else to go, so she would be coming with us Grayfia took more time than expected, after I got everything I wanted from this place, I was ready to leave but when tried to find her, I saw her sleeping with Aria in her arms I didn''t have the heart to wake her up Considering the fact she was extremely tired after using that form, so I decided to wait until she woke up As we are here now, after hearing my question, she nodded as she transformed into her form in which she was fighting me Or at least trying She stretched out her hand and this time, a big portal started to appear in front of her, also I came to know why that ''thing'' doesn''t need any type of sacrifice to open portals S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It''s mainly due to me, or more precisely my energy which itself is of the highest and purest in all of the world and some of my energy got absorbed by that thing which is enough to fulfil that ''thing'' hunger for Eternity Also, I am taking every whole shadow army with me since I don''t have the heart to leave anyone here alone on this land where there is nothing but loneliness With those thoughts I entered the portal while Grayfia followed me behind with Aria, I crossed the portal The first thing I saw was the purple sky which¡­. Is kinda of weird because I clearly remembered my world with blue sky as I looked behind at Grayfia for an explanation "This is my homeland which is also known as Underworld, this home for all the devils as well as fallen angels" Grayfia said this as she came forward and explained it Oh this is the underworld, this is far different from what I imagined previously since she talks mostly about the people of her home, not about how her home looks like To be honest I expected, I expected a red sky with skeletons lying on the ground but it seems I got the wrong image of the underworld "Let''s go, master, I will show you the way towards my house," Grayfia said as she looked in the east direction "You can go first and meet your family first," I said this since I didn''t wanna disturb their family reunion Grayfia is away from her family for months, I am pretty sure she should be missing her 2 family members who are her only remaining family It''s definitely not like I am scared or anything about the fact that Grayfia somehow becomes a maid of mine especially when she belongs to some noble family *Sweat* They definitely gonna see me as a perverted criminal, so it''s better to let her clarify any big misunderstanding that occurs. Honestly, I can understand them, if I am back on my home planet and my sister who is away from home suddenly comes back with an unknown man and introduces him as her master then I would also look at him with anger and disgust "Master, a maid can''t leave her master," Grayfia said with a determined voice like no other, how much are you gonna play the role of maid I get you really wanna become a maid but at least think about what your mother and sister will think when you go back like this, at least think of my image I don''t want my first impression of this world to be negative especially when the people I going to meet are the last remaining family of a friend But looking at Grayfia who is looking at me with eyes filled with determination like she won''t take any excuse from me and take me to her home "Isn''t better for you to meet them first, don''t you miss them?" I said this as I looked at the grayfia and tried to convince her for the last time "It''s fine, master I want to introduce you to them" She replied to me with the same determination but this time with a proud face too Oye oye is she okay in her head or she really want me to kill socially, in my previous life ignored my social life just because I had no choice *Sigh* I released a tired sigh as I nodded my head and decided to go with the flow, now I just hoped that I wouldn''t be seen as some perverted criminal { A/N:- by the way, if any of you are confused about this then let me make this clear, jinwoo mental age is more than 700 years old, so to him grayfia is too young and serving him as his maid which in his opinion will definitely create misunderstanding to others if they hear about this, and nobody sane person wanna get a labelled of pervert } Maybe it''s my illusion but when she sees my approval, a small happy smile forms on her face even though I don''t know what she is happy about, I just hope everything will go right and then finally I will go to the human world with peace of mind I looked back and saw Aria who hadn''t even opened her eyes now looking around cautiously which is understandable considering the fact she is just a kid in a new place without her parents Will she be alright? She only came with us because she had no choice, she lost everything because of it, I feel it''s better to focus on her until she becomes comfortable enough to open herself to us, at least try to express her thoughts instead of staying silent and waiting for us to tell her what to do and then follow it without any questions or comment With all those thoughts in my mind, I looked back and saw Grayfia''s pale face like she saw the end of the world but¡­. why? ¡ª----------------------------------------------------------- Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 61: Grayfia Worries ¡ª-------------- Chapter-61 ¡ª-------------- [ Grayfia POV ] I couldn''t help but feel weird the moment I stepped into this place, not because I come after a long time but because it seemed many things had changed whole was I not here This makes no sense after the system said time would be slowed in my place while I am away, then what is this Because this place doesn''t look like a battlefield at all, rather feels peaceful nothing like fighting and bloodshed Does that ''being'' do it? Why have I got no good feeling about it? Did that ''being'' know that I told everything to my master?? I don''t know what be consequences of betraying that ''being'' I am not worried about myself since I know my master definitely going to protect me but I am worried about my people more than myself ''System answer me'' I inwardly called out to the system to just check the situation of this place, I don''t know what''s going on here, so at least I will get information about this [ ¡­. ] ''Why aren''t you speaking? Tell me what''s going on?'' I started to question the system in my mind after getting no response, while the bad feeling in my heart started to grow bigger with every moment that passes [ My creator cut off my avatar connection from my core¡­ ] ''What do you mean by that?'' I asked this in my mind since I don''t understand what that means, but I am my inner feelings saying that it''s definitely not a good thing [ I will try to explain this in simple terms for you to understand ] [ you can think of me as some consciousness that is separated from the body but connected by some medium, and now that medium is destroyed resulting in losing connection from the body ] { A/N:- if any of you having any problem comprehending this then think of this as a mobile phone that has no network now } ''Body? Consciousness? Will it be really bad? Are you going to die?'' I asked this worriedly since all this time when I used to system Accompany, I didn''t want ''it'' to die in this way especially when I was the one who decided to expose that ''being'' to my master [ wrong, I won''t disappear nor die since I am not a living person but I won''t be able to tell you any information about anything now ] [ ¡­.I will be useless now¡­ ] ''Why are you calling yourself useless? You already helped me plenty and now you accompany me which will be more appreciated'' I said this in my mind to comfort the system since it''s all happened due to me If it weren''t for me then it wouldn''t have happened in the first place, and system helped me alot previously as well as I used to its accompany, so I am glad ''it''s'' not going to disappear And for information? I honestly don''t care much since it''s not a big issue because I am sure I will be able to handle anything in my world including dragon gods and if anything goes wrong then I have my master to help me in that situation As I began moving towards the direction of my home with fast steps, I continued to ask system questions since I had more unanswered questions in my mind ''By the way, if that being knows that I betrayed then why ''it'' didn''t take you completely from me'' I asked inwardly since this question has been in my mind for a while, it''s not like I complaining or anything but still I couldn''t help and feel weird about this [ My creator can''t take it back, it''s something similar to a time exchange which is not possible to take it back easily since the system is imprinted in your soul now ] ''I see'' I murmured in my mind as I understood what system meant by this, so basically now the system is part of me And it''s not an easy task for that being to take it back, which it''s not willing to take since I got protection from my master who is also known as the strongest being, right? [ Correct ] *Sigh* I release a sigh of relief realising how scared is that ''being'' is of my master even though that being didn''t do anything to me still that being has numerous ways to take revenge on me That''s why I am getting more worried about my family with every second, that''s why I need to hurry up and see my mom and sister After coming into my family territory, I saw peace which was totally different from before, devils roaming around streets with smiles on their faces which previously only possible in my dreams But how? Did that ''being'' already do the thing which it''s promised? But why? It doesn''t make sense after all I broke the contract, and that ''being'' now has zero reasons to do this "Is everything fine?" An emotionless voice entered my ears but I could feel concerned in that tone, as I turned around and saw my master looking at me with concern in his cold sharp eyes S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aria also staring at me probably for the same reason, but to their response, I could only nod my head since things seemed well in fact too well that it felt very unreal I quickly walked towards the big white mansion which is also my home, and came near the gate where 2 female devils were standing as guards As soon as they saw me, their faces turned pale as they saw a ghost come to life as soon one of them came back to their sense, she quickly ran inside while the other slowly started to come towards me with cautious Seeing their behaviour, I couldn''t help but think of one question that had been ringing in my head like an uncontrollable tape recorder from the moment I stepped on my homeland ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 62: Grayfia鈥檚 Mother ¡ª--------------- Chapter- 62 ¡ª--------------- [ Jinwoo POV ] "My sweetheart!" A woman Who looks like the mature version of Grayfia is now hugging Grayfia tightly while Grayfia trying to calm the woman down As we got inside by that devil girl we got a lot of stares from all of the people inside which was a little overbearing since I was getting most of the stares Especially when I am used to living alone and suddenly getting a lot of attention from people, I couldn''t help but feel overwhelmed By their grazes Well it seems Grayfia''s house and I have to say, this house is exactly of an extremely rich person, no I have to say her house more looks like a billion dollars mansion back in my world As we went Inside, we entered the main hall which looked like the living room the extremely beautiful woman came into my sight which is exactly like Grayfia but a more mature version of Grayfia, she seemed to be Grayfia''s mother but to be honest she looked more like grayfia elder sister than her mother due to her beautiful appearance More mature and more beautiful with reddish eyes, now I can see where Grayfia gets her beauty from, it''s in her genetics but still I feel this world''s beauty standard is very different from my world { AN:- Here is the reference image for you¡ú } ? Because till now I haven''t seen any person who I can consider below the average face, everyone here is Good-looking which makes me wonder, if everyone here is like this or if it''s just a devil species Anyways, as Grayfia saw that beautiful lady who seemed to be silent more it looked like she seems to be lost after seeing her mother, more like she didn''t know what to say But the next moment, the lady rushed towards Grayfia and hugged Grayfia tightly with her arms and started to shed tears Back to present¡­. "My sweetheart!" Grayfia''s mother said this as she tightened her grip on Grayfia while Grayfia seemed to give no mind to her grip, she just warped her arms around and replied with a soft tone "Mom" I really didn''t wanna get involved in their family reunion, so I just stayed on the door, giving them their space as I looked at my side where Aria was standing And saw that she also had no intention of intervening between them either, she seemed to understand the situation well After a while¡­. Grayfia''s mother released her daughter from her arms and stared at her with tender graze as she spoke in a soft tone "I can''t express how much I miss you, my child" To her mother''s response, grayfia also opened her mouth and replied "Me too" But again she went silent This scene somehow reminds me of my mother when she woke up from a coma since that was the day I felt I got rewarded for all those hard as well as the darkest days in my life "I-" "Shhh~" When Grayfia tried to speak Something, her mother put her finger on her lips, stopping her from speaking "Let''s eat first after all, it must be tiring for you to come back," Her mother said in a gentle tone as she turned her towards us and continued "You both come too let''s have a meal with us" I really wanna say something but I felt it was better to not refuse her since it would be considered as being rude so I could only nod my head while Aria did the same Her mother seeing me agree to her request, told the maid to ready food while Grayfia''s mother told us to follow her to the dining hall as we arrived it Grayfia sat on the side of her mother while we followed up the order in sitting, but Aria had some problem climbing the chair due to her height, so I gotta help her which she didn''t refuse "Where were you all this time and what happened to your appearance, sweetheart?? I tried to search for you everywhere in the world but I couldn''t find any clue about you all this time" Grayfia''s mother asked while she looked at Grayfia with a tender face Facing her question like this, grayfia got silent but she didn''t know how to answer her mother, probably because she didn''t want to make her mother worried about her But this is all too weird because her mother talks like Grayfia has gone missing for a long time while Grayfia told her that time should pass slowly or should stop when she is with me I am guessing her betrayal makes that ''being'' not keeping the agreement as promised, so maybe that''s the reason her mother talking like this Grayfia finally looked determined as she opened her mouth and started to speak "When I defeated the rebe...." Grayfia started to tell her story which seemed very different from what actual truth she told me, maybe because she didn''t want her mother to worry about it She told her mother that ''being'' contacted her in order to defeat that ''ice guy'' and take that ''thing'' from him and in return, she would get power to end this war S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But she didn''t tell her actual thing about winning my love nor about the time freezes thing, which is weird but understandable since no mother will be happy to know that her child offends such a ''being'' that seems to be powerful enough to freeze time Right after that, her mother''s eyes started to tear up as she quickly rushed forward and hugged Grayfia again, while she started to say "Sorry child because of us you need to suffer all this alone¡­" She continued to apologise while sobbing grayfia tries to calm her down as she starts to pat her head slowly while she tries to tell her "It''s okay" After calming her down, she wiped out her tears as she spoke while looking towards me "I apologise for such unsightly behaviour" I shook my head her apologise since her apology was not necessary since I could understand her behaviour after all a child is most important to a mother "Anyway, who is this handsome man~," She asked this in some teasing tone as she turned towards Grayfia while looking like an entirely new person, no¡­. It should be accurate to say that this is maybe her true character all this time { A/N:- Tell me if you felt anything weird about this chapter or anything wrong with it or just tell me your thoughts which will be more appreciated } ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 63: Fia Lucifuge ¡ª--------------- Chapter-63 ¡ª--------------- Looks like Grayfia''s mother was emotional due to surprise because of her daughter''s sudden arrival she seemed to missing for a long time but now she seems to become stable "He was the one who saved me and also the one who I considered my master" Grayfia said this with her calm tone as she stated the obvious facts sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Grayfia, oh my dear Grayfia, please don''t say things like these with such a proud face, she is your mother and I feel like I am in trouble now "Oh~," Her mother said as she looked at Grayfia with surprise in her eyes while she turned her head towards me back "Thank you for saving my daughter~" As she said this to express her gratitude as stared at me with her eyes which seemed to possess some kind of charm "It''s fine" I replied to her because from my perspective grayfia was the one who saved me from that lonely place even though she had other intentions but still it didn''t change the fact that because of her I managed to leave that place But still decided to stay silent about it and go with Grayfia''s flow due to glances she was given during the time when she was telling her mother her story and I understand that since she doesn''t want her mother to worry about some ''unknown'' "But I have to say my daughter''s choice is excellent~," She said this as she looked at me like she was trying to scan my whole body with her red eyes Hearing this I couldn''t help but become stunned seeing her mother''s reaction towards this after all a missing daughter came back with an unknown man and an unknown child and she introduced that man as her master A normal mother would ask countless questions, especially in this case where her daughter belongs to a big family, her mother should immediately label me as a criminal But it seems her mother like Grayfia is not normal, which I should be glad about because of it I won''t be labelled as a criminal now in her eyes ''*Sigh*'' Thinking of this I couldn''t help but release a sigh of relief since I won''t need to worry about getting my image tarnished which is a good thing since I wanna roam around and street and interact with others people without worries "What''s your name, cool and handsome boy?~" Her mother asked this in her flirtatious tone like she was trying to tease me Also, what''s with calling me ''boy''? I probably will be more older than her or maybe not considering the fact devil''s age here is almost 10,000 approximately years But considering the fact she is calling me ''boy'', she must be pretty old despite having such a beautiful appearance Suddenly black lines appear on the grayfia mother''s forehead as she speaks in a rather cold tone "Oh boy ~ are you thinking something rude about me?~" "N-No" I little shuttered while replaying this because of the sudden feeling in my heart that tells me if I don''t say ''no'' then it won''t be good for me afterwards "Jinwoo" I quickly decided to change the topic by answering her previous question, as I decided to tell her politely "Ara~ what a nice name~" Her mother speaks this as she comes back to her previous self as she Continues to speak "My name is Fia Lucifuge as well I am the mother of my blood related-child grayfia, nice to meet you~" She says as she introduces herself in a graceful manner "You must be pretty amazing to have Grayfia acknowledge you as her master, Jin-kun~" She said this as she scanned my body from up to down she looked at Grayfia with a small smile Jin-kun? She literally talking to me as if I am a child, anyway I guess I need to get used to it without any questions otherwise she might get angry like just now "And who is this little cutie~?" She asked me as she turned her towards Aria who was shrinking back on the big chair beside me looks she is not used to this type of luxurious environment after all she was used to living on a planet with no civilisation advancement Hearing this question, grayfia answered her mother''s since according to Aria''s personality which seems to be more of the quiet type than both me as well as grayfia, it''s very unlikely she is going to speak for herself for introduction "Mother, her name is Aria, I found her in that place and after losing her mother, she was all alone left there," Grayfia said as she stared at her mother and saw her staring at Aria with pity in her eyes as she continued "so I decided to take her back with me" "You did a great thing, sweetheart~" Her mother praised her as she patted her grayfia head and looked at her with tenderness in her eyes "Come here, cutie~" Right after that, her mother looked at Aria as she called out to her while signalling Aria with her hand to come near her with gentleness in her eyes Aria looked towards Grayfia and me as if asking for their permission, As Grayfia nodded her head, Aria slowly got up from her seat and started to slowly move towards Grayfia''s mother As Aria came near her, Fia pulled her towards herself as tightly hugged her in her chest and made her sit on her lap while Aria''s head got pressed by Fia''s huge breasts "Aww~ how cute and little you are, you definitely remind me of Grayfia and my other daughter Lily when they were young~," Fia said as she shrunk Aria more into her as she wrapped her arms around Aria ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ { A/N:- I am really sorry for providing image in previous chapter but I can''t upload images on this website, so if you really want to see the image then please join discord¡ú } Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 64: Fia Lucifuge (2) ¡ª--------------- Chapter-64 ¡ª--------------- Looking at the fia who is very happy to hold Aria in her arms while she plays with her hair and ears as if she is a stuffed toy but on the other hand Aria who has been treated like a stuffed toy is not soo happy Well I can''t blame Fia for this since I also agree that Aria rabbit ears are very tempting to touch, They seem to be very soft and fluffy but luckily I can control my urge to rub them I remembered one thing by this that Grayfia told me that on this earth there is also one race with animal features called ''youkai'', If possible then I wanna meet them later She looked annoyed and suffocated by her Fia affection but again, I don''t think Fia is in any mood to release her until she feels satisfied since Fia is not even listening to her daughter who is trying to help Aria After a few moments, several maids came with big trays Aria took advantage of this moment and escaped from her and quickly ran towards where she was sitting before Seeing Aria escape from her, Fia tries to call out for her again but it seems Aria is in no mood to obey her this time, she even completely Ignoring her existence I couldn''t help but a have small smile seeing this because this might be the first thing she did on her which is very good to her usual self who only obeys orders without any objections or questions But it can''t said for Fia, she seems to be a little bit depressed after she sees Aria is Ignoring her but soon she recovers to her usual self as the food served on the table "I hope this will suit your taste~," She said this as dishes were finally served on the dining table and told us to eat ''Isn''t this too much?'' I thought this in my when I saw filled with various dishes as the aroma of food filled the entire dining room sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I don''t know about your taste, I told them to prepare many different dishes," Fia said as she started to fill the grayfia plate with food herself As food was served, I didn''t help but look back at the maids because of the glances they were giving me, due to my extremely high senses, I could tell any being observing me at any distance which was assuring and annoying at both times since my senses will trigger even if it''s a small animal silently observing me, so I tried to Ignore this Fia who was serving food to her daughter more like filling, looked at us as she told us to start eating too I also started to serve myself food too I turned on my side and saw Aria looking confused by plates and other silverware, which is reasonable due to her lifestyle in her place Looking at Grayfia who is busy getting fed by her, I don''t think she will be able to help Aria which leaves me as the last option With those thoughts, I decided to help Aria, as I served her plate and started to fill her plate with food I don''t know what she likes, so I decided to take food that I thought suitable for a kid while putting alot of veggies in her place mainly due to her rabbit ears and the fact she never ate meat in her life While Aria stared at the things I was doing with curiosity in her ruby eyes I picked up the fork and decided to feed her myself As I brought a fork with a piece of food near her mouth, she looked at me as if she was confused but after a second, she understood what I was trying to do she slowly opened her mouth, and as I fed her the food, she chewed down the food and finally ate it Her eyes had a different glow, and I could guess she really liked the food as she looked at me with expectations in her eyes ''Cute'' I couldn''t help but say this in my mind after seeing her hamster-like appearance while she was eating and now looking at me with Her big red eyes like she wanted more which made her cute Not wanting her to wait any longer, I started to continue feeding her, while she continued to enjoy the food and to my surprise she even able to eat meat I got to know this after I saw her staring at the meat as she wanted to try after I asked her this, she nodded her head as I fed her which looked like she really enjoyed it "Aww~ how adorable~" Fia sound comes in her ear as I turned around and saw her and Grayfia looking at me Or more preciously at us with a smile on their faces as they had been watching us for a while now "Jin-kun~ did anyone tell you that you can become a wonderful father~," Fia said this as she looked at me and then at Aria whose face was like a hamster''s since her mouth was stuffed with food I really don''t know how to reply to this since I don''t know myself about that since I have never been married nor even been in a relationship due to my many problems which caused me to become a hunter But I do know how to take care of a person since I was the one who helped my sister whenever she faced a problem, no matter the situation which a brother should always do The memory of Jinah flooded my mind especially when she was sick and I was used to taking care of her like by feeding her with my hands, remembering those scenes a small smile formed on my face as I continued to feed the little Aria ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] HAPPY NEW YEAR!!!!! First of all, thank you for your support till now and you don''t know how much I appreciate it and thankful I am. Anyways, I hope you guys continue supporting me this year as well. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And finally really really Thank you for your support till now...its really means alot to me AND ONCE AGAIN I WISHED YOU REALLY HAPPY NEAR YEAR, I HOPE 2024 WILL BE AMAZING YEAR FOR YOU ALL ? ???????????? Chapter 65: Lily Lucifuge ¡ª--------------- Chapter-65 ¡ª--------------- "..War already ended?..." Grayfia asked this with a stunned face while looking at her mother like she couldn''t believe what she was hearing S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes war already ended years ago when all rebels mysteriously disappeared and till now they have never been found this day~" Fia replied to her daughter''s question After the food, we moved to the living room where she asked the maids to leave and told us the war ended because all the opposing rebels had mysteriously disappeared And I can pretty much guess who is responsible for this but can''t be sure until I see that so-called ''being'' with my own eyes But she or he should be my prime suspect after all that ''being'' was able to abduct Grayfia without any problem then that ''being'' also can do the same with others Also, the question is why? Grayfia couldn''t able to fulfil the deal she made with that ''being'', so I can''t see any reason why that ''being'' kept the promise The only thing that ''being'' did was fast forward the time even though that is uncertain because she did come here on her own initiative and also she brought two more people with her "But now I know it all happened only because of my daughter~," Her mother said as she rushed and hugged Grayfia and started to praise her As Grayfia got Separated from her mother''s embrace, she looked and asked "Mom, am I still suspected to be a traitor?" "No, those people don''t have any solid evidence against you also more than the majority of people believe in you and your character that''s why your name was cleared~ after all you were the person who fought the hardest for them~ fia replied her daughter look towards her Well considering the fact only Grayfia also went missing just before those people or devils and all those devils were traitors, it''s reasonable to think of Grayfia as a traitor but fortunately, because of the majority her name was clear for the time being least But now she is back and I think can she clear her name herself properly, making the misunderstanding totally clear but how is she going to explain this to everyone? Well anyway I believe she will manage herself or she can just use her power to make them shut up I come to understand one thing properly from my life on earth, no matter what in front of absolute strength everything is meaningless If you are weak then you have nothing but suffering in life, the only thing the weak can do is to become strong through those suffering While stronger ones only bully weaker than themselves, I do agree some people help weaker people but again those people are very few Hearing her mother, grayfia fell into deep thought as she is thinking of after some time opened her mouth "How is Lily doing?" Grayfia ask this to her mother with a concerned tone as she didn''t continue that topic anymore Lily? She should be Grayfia''s little sister, I remembered Grayfia telling me about her but it''s weird According to her Grayfia, her sister should be considered a person with a sister complex and still till now I haven''t seen her coming to meet her sister I can sense a person on the first floor which I presume is Grayfia''s sister mainly because her energy is similar to Grayfia and Fia which I think because they are blood-related Fia went silent upon hearing Grayfia''s question after a few seconds, she opened her mouth and replied with a bitter tone "...It''s better for you to see her personally and talk" "Did something happen to Lily?" Grayfia asked this Worriedly since I know how much she loved her sister and now she is getting this kind of response "My lovely daughter~" Fia called out for her daughter she grabbed her face and continued to speak "While you were gone, many things happened" "Some good while some are not good but don''t take bad things to affect your mind since you are not at fault for all the bad things, do you understand?~" She said this as she looked directly into Grayfia''s eyes Grayfia whose face cheeks were pressed by Fia both hands, so she could only nod her head as Fia smiled seeing this and released Grayfia after getting satisfied with her response But I do agree with Fia''s statement since you can''t blame yourself for everything that happens, no matter how much power you have you can''t control everything by yourself It''s better to do things best of your abilities rather than trying to do things out of your capabilities, it will give you nothing other than failures "I will go now and see Lily" Grayfia said as her mother nodded her head with a gentle smile as grayfia stood and looked at me with a face like she had done something wrong I just nodded my head since I probably knew what she was thinking, probably about ''a perfect maid can''t leave her master or something similar'' and used telepathy to tell her to not worry about me Probably hearing my voice suddenly in her head, made her eyes wide open but soon she returned to her usual self, I have to say her ability to adapt is really something "Lily''s room is upstairs, I believe you still remember your sister''s room, right?~" Fia spoke this as she pointed towards the stairs To her response, grayfia simply nodded her head and started to move towards the stairs as she was finally gone, her mother quickly turned towards me and opened her mouth "Now, Jin-kun, how do you like my lovely child grayfia?~" And asked this question with bright eyes as she really curious about my opinion of her ''How should I put it?'' After thinking for a while, I finally responded to her question "Too much dedicated to others, she should take sometimes rest and enjoy too" ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 66: Lily Lucifuge (2) ¡ª--------------- Chapter-66 ¡ª--------------- [ Grayfia POV ] Looking around at the home which I missed so much while I was there, I couldn''t help but feel nostalgia especially considering many things happened that changed my whole perspective about many things S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. coming back home and seeing Mother who hadn''t changed even after all this time, made me feel very fortunate, especially knowing that even though for me it''s only a few months but for her it''s years while I was gone Remembering how my mom loved me and my sister, I can''t imagine how much pain she was in when I went missing and she couldn''t find me all that time But now seeing her into her usual self, I felt relief especially when she believed me even though my story was unbelievable *Sigh* I couldn''t help but feel guilty after telling her half-lie and half-truth, it''s not like I wanted to hide it but I didn''t want to make her wary about me more than before Even though I am sure that ''being'' won''t make a move on me or my family because my master is with me, still I doubt that my mom will believe in him especially when she meets him for the first time Let''s think about these things later, right now my main priority is Lily, I don''t know what happened to Lily all the time while I was gone But I can guess from her tone that it was no good at all, otherwise, she should be running towards me like previous times when she used to run towards me whenever I came back home from somewhere Sadly for some reason, she didn''t even show herself up this time, something must have happened to her With those thoughts in my mind, I reached my Little sister''s room as I took a deep breath and knocked on the door *Silence* ''Is she asleep?'' I inwardly thought of this after getting no response but it seems not possible, especially at this time of the day *Knock* *Knock* I knocked on the door again in just hope she would open the door otherwise I might need to take matters into my own hands and open the teleportation portal inside her room Since distance is very short, I am pretty sure I can use that Teleportation skill without needing to transform ''Am I right?'' [ Yes ] Hearing the system answer, I was reassured even though my master told me to not rely on the system but it wouldn''t hurt to ask questions right? Especially now when the system has no contact with that ''being'' *Open* I quickly put my all previous thoughts in my mind, as I saw the door opening slowly while o familiar figure showed up "Hello sister" She greeted with a not-so-happy expression like she was getting a stranger which is not fit for my sister''s character "Hey Lily, can I come in?" I asked this with a smile since I wanted to have a good talk with my sister again even though she had changed and become a little gloomy but¡­..still, she was as cute as ever Lily went silent after hearing me, but after a moment she slowly nodded her head and slowly moved to give me space to come inside As I came inside, I saw her entire room had changed which was normal considering the fact it''s been years since she last saw me but still is weird for me who had only been away for a few months Come to think of Lily has grown up now she is nearly tall as me luckily I am still taller and I hope it will remain the same since I don''t want her to grow up especially since I was not present for her all that time when she might need me She has pure white hair and rudy eyes like my mom while wearing pyjamas, she looks very adorable I really wanna hug her but first I need to what happened to her all these years especially now I looked around in her room, I found some arranged things¡­ is that a computer? I don''t remember computers looking so¡­ weird, I guess technology must have advanced too "What are these?" I said this as I pointed at some mechanical box connected with some kind of weird remote since I didn''t where to begin a conversation "Its device produced by the human world called ''console'' to play games for entertainment," Lily said as she sat on her big bed Oh I see, it seems the human world has become more advanced and it seems reasonable, that even though humans don''t have much of a lifespan still they are the race to evolve fastest at least in my opinion Especially after knowing my master was once a human, my opinion of humans also improved a lot even though he was not a human from my world And games, how can I forget how much Lily likes to play games with me in past but it seems now she only plays alone If she didn''t mind then I don''t mind playing with her even though most probably she will reject me since she has grown up now "Anything you want sister?" She asked this which made me stunned because her way was asking like she only wanted me to know what I am here for and then wanted me to leave which was very out of her character "Nothing, I just want to meet my sister and have a good chat with you after all it''s been a while since I was not here for you," I said in this soft tone and somewhat guilty tone as I sat beside her "..." Lily didn''t speak at all as she sat down on the couch near the bed while she looked sideways¡­. More like she is avoiding looking into my eyes "Who is that man?" Lily asked this with a cold tone as she was not happy with my master at all Or more like she was angry ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 67: Lily Lucifuge (3) ¡ª--------------- Chapter- 67 ¡ª--------------- "He is the man I decided to dedicate myself completely to¡­" I replied to Lily since I decided to tell her the truth because it''s better to let her know about this Hearing my answer, Lily''s red eyes became extremely cold as she opened her mouth and spoke in a cold tone "sister I can forgive you for anything but bringing a man is unforgivable" I couldn''t help but stare at her even though I knew she hated men because of my father and other males only think about their lower body previous times it was disgust but right now it''s clearly hatred "Lily, what happened?" I couldn''t help but ask this in a soft tone as I looked at her with gentle eyes as well as somewhat guilty eyes S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Didn''t mom tell you already??" Lily asked this in a confused tone with suspicious eyes, I guess she was expecting Mother to tell me about it "I see, then I will tell you," She said this as she turned towards me and she continued to speak with hatred in her tone "You know when you were missing I married Sirzechs, that guy who always goes after you" "W-what?" I unconsciously uttered this word because I couldn''t understand what she was saying, my sister is married? And to Sirzechs "Yes, and it all happened because you were gone" She replied as she stared at me with cold eyes and continued "Even though all the rebels were gone, the all devils started to accuse us due to the fact you also went missing with rebels" "And it only worsened over time, female devils were jealous of Mom while male devils always looked at her and me with greedy and lustful eyes especially when there was no one to protect us" She said this as she paused and stared at me It''s well well-known fact that our mom''s beauty is unparalleled in the underworld but unfortunately, her strength not great, and beauty is without strength is nothing but a curse, I couldn''t help but bite my lip thinking how much mom has to suffer because of me "But what about Sirzechs? I am sure he must have done something to protect you two?" I asked this since even though he always wanted to have me but he was also the one who I regard as a friend who fought alongside me "That guy was not different from any other scum! At first, he did help us mainly maybe he hoped you would come back someday but as time passed I came to realise that he was only doing it not because he regarded us as his close ones but rather because he hoped one day you would come and fall into his arms" She said this with a pure disgust on her face like she now regard him as trash She turned towards me with disappointed eyes and continued "Unfortunately you didn''t show up, he also began to lose patience and stopped defending us," "Seeing no way, I decided to offer myself to him as your replacement in order to protect Mom an-and maybe he will treat me well to-too Because my naive self tho-thought that he was di-different from men" As she continued to speak her voice started to tremble as her eyes started to become moist I quickly rushed forward with no thoughts in mind as soon I saw tears in her eyes and tightly hugged her "G-get *sob* aw-away fro-from *sob* me," Lily said as she tried her hardest to break away from my embrace but luckily my strength couldn''t allow her to push me away as I started to gently pat her trying to make her calm ''Don''t worry sister, now everything gonna be fine'' I said this in my mind since I didn''t have any right to say this now because it all happened due to me after all but I secretly vowed in my heart to never let this happen again, and need to make people pay who dared to make her cry I couldn''t help but clench my teeth in anger and blame myself for it, at that time the only thought in my mind was to somehow end the war and bring peace from all the bloodshed because of this I didn''t think of consequences of accepting that ''being'' offer Why I didn''t think of them before accepting the offer? But I know if I hadn''t accepted that offer then I wouldn''t be able current strength that I possess and I won''t be able to meet my master too *Sigh* I release a frustrated sigh because it''s useless to think about those things, What''s done it''s done, it''s better to focus on the present but I have no plans to let anyone go who dared go after my mom and my sister Soon Lily started to calm down, she also stopped pushing me and accepted my warm embrace which made her stop crying like in the past "Why did you suddenly disappear? Where were you? When do we need you? Why you didn''t come when we needed you the most?? Why?? JUST WHY!?" she said this as her voice started to become louder with every word she spoke "I am sorry" I could only apologised in the face of my sister all complaints as I felt ashamed of myself She gently pulled her head from my embrace and looked at my eyes as tears started to fall from her eyes as she spoke "But somehow I am really glad you finally come *sob* back home safely" I quickly hugged her back tightly, and I kept apologizing for my actions even though I knew it is were worthless, and fortunately this time she didn''t reject my embrace but she also hugged me back as she started to cry ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 68: Lily Lucifuge (4) ¡ª---------------- Chapter- 68 ¡ª---------------- After she calmed down, Lily separated herself from me as she wiped her tears and fixed her appearance "It''s alright now since I am not together with that garbage anymore," Lily said in an emotionless tone like she didn''t care about this anymore "Not anymore?" I asked this unconsciously wondering if I heard it wrong but it makes sense why she is here when is already married "Yes I divorced after I had enough of him" she replied to me as she stared at me she continued "Luckily serafall currently is one of the four satan, because of her now we are safe" Serafall? Four satan? Is it a new ruling system of the underworld? I guess this is one of the changes Mom was talking about since the old faction has disappeared, I don''t see any point in the new faction following the old governing system "Looking at your face, I can guess you don''t know anything about the current underworld" Lily said as she saw my confused face which made me a little embarrassed because of how easily she like my mother caught my expression in an instant *Sigh* "since mom expects me to explain all bothersome stuff to you then I guess I have to do it" Lily released a tired sigh as she continued to speak, hearing this a small smile formed on my face because of nostalgia explaining all the things that happened here despite everything that happened to her because of me, I couldn''t help but feel glad to have Lily as my sister As Lily started to speak "So it was maybe nearly more than 450 years ago¡­.." ... Meanwhile with Jinwoo and Fia¡­. [ Jinwoo POV ] Hearing my answer, a sweet smile formed on her face which was unlike her previous teasing smile, if I have to describe it then I can say it''s a genuine smile "Jin-kun~ I am curious how you met my baby girl?~," she asked as stared at me with her red eyes which were full of curious I can''t tell her that she barged into my home and pee as soon as saw me, right? Which grayfia is definitely embarrassed and I am afraid it will make Fia upset ot maybe angry if she knows I frightened her daughter that much "I was living in isolation and one day she came and barged into my house¡­" I said this as I couldn''t come with a better excuse since I am not good with making up lies but was it alright to say barged considering the fact I let her come inside myself "Oh my~ I didn''t expect my child to be so active in this field~," she said with a surprised expression while she put her hand on her mouth and chuckled I really don''t expect Grayfia''s mother to be this type of person, to be honest, I expect her mother to be more of a strict type but she is the opposite of my expectations "By the way, how much do you two progress?~," she asked as she looked at me with an amused expression Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Progress? What did she mean by that? Is she talking about Grayfia''s strength considering the fact to her I am kinda trained Grayfia¡­ or maybe not because she said "two" means both of us "What do you mean by that?" I asked this directly as I gave up on thinking of what she was talking about As soon she heard my question she became stunned but after a few moments returned to normal as she opened her mouth and spoke "Oh ~ It appears you are more innocent than you look~" How the hell did she presume that? Innocent? And me? Me who killed countless creatures, I even killed my own kind, I am not innocent in the slightest "Don''t worry about it~" she continued to say this as she saw my confused face and then turned towards Aria who was sitting beside me Aria couldn''t help but shiver after feeling an intense graze of Fia as she tried to shift herself towards me, probably trying to hide from Fia *Sigh* "I really want to continue rubbing her ears while I hold her small body~" Fia released a sad sigh while she said as soon she saw Aria trying to hide from her as she continued to speak "I don''t know why she doesn''t like receiving my love~?" You really don''t know? I thought it would be pretty obvious by this point after all nobody would like to be played like a stuffed toy by anyone "Anyway Jin-kun, I have a serious question for you," Fia said putting on a serious expression very different from her earlier expression as soon she turned towards me I couldn''t help but feel a little nervous after hearing this because she already knew about Grayfia serving me, I felt at ease in heart but there were many loopholes in the story that Grayfia told her and I didn''t want to answer any questions related to that story I just want to experience human life again but I am here right now, *sigh* I just hope this will be over soon then I can go to the human world to enjoy an ordinary life "What kind of girls do you like~?" she asked as stared into my eyes like this question was very important Seriously? Is she for real? This is her serious question. I can''t understand her at all, but why she wanna know this? I really didnt think about this before and now I am already very old mentally but if possible then I would prefer a gentle and at the same time strong type, strength not in power but in heart and character As I told her my thoughts, she started laughing which made me confused as you asked me a stupid question in the name of a serious question but after hearing my serious and honest answer, she started laughing like she heard a joke "Sorry sorry~" she apologizes as soo she realises that I am not happy with her behaviour and stands up from her place ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 69: Lily Lucifuge (5) ¡ª--------------- Chapter-69 ¡ª--------------- [ Grayfia POV ] "I see" I muttered as soon as Lily finished telling me everything, I still find it hard to believe that so many things have changed But I guess it''s only me since it''s only a few months for me while for them it''s been more than 450 years which is insane Also, the new ruling system seems to have 4 leaders in the underworld which are also known as the four Great Satan''s The Satan positions were then given to Sirzechs Lucifer (of the Gremory Clan), Serafall Leviathan (of the Sitri Clan), Ajuka Beelzebub (of the Astaroth Clan), and Falbium Asmodeus (of the Glasya-Labolas Clan). These Four Devils were born with immense power, equivalent or superior to the original four and were chosen for the Satans'' positions despite not carrying the blood of the original Satan With the help of serafall, my mom and Lily are able to live here with peace in a small piece of land at least compared to those Satans I need to thank her properly whenever I get the chance for doing this for them and also for being a good friend to my sister *Sigh* I released a tired sigh because now I understood her hate towards my master which was reasonable considering her experience with males I can also understand why I haven''t seen any male servants, it seems she fired them all and appointed only females but it is not good at least she needs to maintain good behaviour in front of my master since I don''t want my master to take her behaviour offensively Even though I know my master is easy to get along with as long you get to know him still it''s better to make a good expression of yourself meeting him it Not to mention his shadow soldiers¡­ living with him made me understand one thing, never ever insult the master in front of them, especially Beru otherwise consequences would be unimaginable sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "By the way, what''s up with your eyes? I clearly remembered your eyes not being that attractive before" Lily''s voice comes into my ears waking me up from my thoughts "Oh it''s because of this," I said as I started to open my top button and revealed the Gem which made me almost lose my life "It''s beautiful" she said unconsciously as she was stunned by that beautiful gem in my chest which was normal "Yes it is but because of this I almost lost my life" I said this as I remembered how this beautiful thing made me almost die, as I continue "if it isn''t for my master then I would be most probably dead" "Master? Sister don''t tell me you take that man as your master?" she said this in a disgusted tone as soon she heard a master word from my mouth forgetting about everything To her reply, I could only nod my head in response since I could understand her thoughts as well as her disgusted tone "Sister, are you seriously taking that weak male as your master?" She continued to speak this as she looked at me like she was very disappointed Weak? Sister you don''t know what you talking about if he wants then he could destroy our world without even moving¡­ maybe she is saying only because she could not sense his power at all "Lily, he is not weak at all in fact he is very strong" I said this with a very confident tone since I witnessed my master powers myself, so I know how dangerous is he It''s very fortunate that he doesn''t treat us like insignificant beings just because we are alot weaker compared to him, he even treats my mother with respect which is rare considering my mother''s poor talent "Sister, you are joking" Lily replied with a face like she didn''t believe a word I said, but I couldn''t blame her since she is always quick to judge the type of person *Sigh* I don''t know what to say, she should be able to tell that even a small creature can emit a tiny bit of energy but my master handles his power so well that no one can sense until he allows them to do so I guess her hatred for males makes her blind to see such things and now she can only see faults in them "Lily, Believe me" I spoke this as I stared at Lily''s eyes earnestly, trying to make her trust me and my master "Trust you? Sorry sister I can''t do that Even though I forgive you sister doesn''t mean I forget what you have done," she said in a low voice as she stared at me I felt my heart break into a thousand pieces hearing that even though she said this in a very low voice still I was able to hear every word she spoke very clearly I couldn''t help but bite my lip knowing it was also my fault for making her distrustful, I opened my mouth and tried to speak but before I could do that Lily already lay on her bed "Sister can you go out, I am not feeling well right now," Lily said as she warped herself into a blanket without listening to my any word I couldn''t understand what went wrong, everything was going well at the start and suddenly her mood became like this, is her hatred for men so big? Seeing Lily who seems to completely ignore me and dont wanna talk to me anymore now, I could only go out since it''s better to give her time to calm down I should ask the mother to talk with Lily maybe then she will understand since Lily probably will listen to her more than me who left her *Sigh* ''Please give me one chance, Lily'' I inwardly said this as I released a frustrating sigh and walked downstairs towards my hope¡­.I mean mom ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 70: Familia Forest ¡ª-------------- Chapter-70 ¡ª-------------- [ Jinwoo Pov ] Seeing Grayfia coming downstairs, I release a sigh of relief thinking that I am finally free from her mother''s weird interrogation but her mood seems to be down. Did something happen with her sister? "Baby it seems you don''t have¡­ good time with that kid" Her mother released a sad sigh as she said this looking at Grayfia whose mood seemed to be down To her mother''s statement, grayfia only nodded her head as she came near me and stood beside me Without sitting, I guess she is still behaving like an actual maid even in that mood but in front of her mom? Looking at her mother''s face, it seems she doesn''t mind Grayfia''s behaviour at all but it is more like she is worried for her I guess it''s better to let them solve their family matters, at least until Grayfia asks for my help herself. It''s better to not poke my nose into other family matters without their permission ¡­. After 10 minutes¡­ "Th-this will be your room, sir," a black-haired maid said as she brought me Into a luxurious room even though this room was much smaller than back at my place (except my room) but this room''s decorations looked expensive After making an excuse for myself to leave which Grayfia supported it looks like she always wanted some alone time with her mother, which favours me too Then Fia instructed this black hair maid to show me the way towards the guest room, I also wanted to bring Aria since she also wanted to escape from fia sight Unfortunately for her, the moment she stood up and tried to follow me, Fia grabbed her and made her sit on her lap as she held her tight preventing her from escaping at all cost Even though I wanted to save her because of her moist red eyes which she was staring at me like she was begging me to help her But I really don''t want to deal with Fia, because of how unpredictable she is and not to mention she is one of the reasons I wanna escape from there, so I could only apologize to her through telepathy as I followed the maid "Thank you" I replied to the girl as soon she heard me, her face became red and soon she ran away from me as she ran for her life ''Am I that scary?'' I inwardly said to myself while I warily smiled as I saw that girl running away from me like her life was on the line S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Since I am very sure that my powers aren''t leaking, there is no way she could have sensed my enormously powerful power since I am very sure that I am hiding my energy very well The last possibility is my face, she probably ran away from me because of my face, I thought I looked pretty normal but it seems some people are scared of me because of my looks *Sigh* I release a sad sigh and enter the room, as soon I come inside the guest room, I lock the door and fall on the bed from mental exhaustion Man, I never felt this tired for a long time even though I haven''t done anything physically but mentally I am totally worn out Was the bed always this comfortable? Or is this bed super soft, I don''t know which is the correct but I don''t wanna get up from this bed for a while After closing my eyes for a few moments, unable to fall asleep I opened my eyes as soon as an idea came into my mind ''It''s better to fight someone or something rather than this restless rest'' I thought this in my mind because the only way for me to relax was by fighting someone And not to mention that this world can handle my power which is awesome for me, but the only problem for me is to find a worthy opponent or at least someone who can at least fight me I quickly started to scan the area and started extending the range until I found that someone strong but sadly everyone seemed to be so weak I at least need someone who is like Grayfia when she is merged with that ''thing'', or should I say at least Beru-level I can also summon my shadows to fight me but they never thought of me fighting me seriously, it''s more like it''s their loyalty or they already know that they can''t win against that''s why they dont even once try to fight with intention to win And since Grayfia is busy with her family matters, it''s the perfect opportunity for me to find my new target to act as a stress reliever After searching for a few I was able to find n suitable person which surprised me a little because I thought it would take me a while to find someone but I found it so soon and not to mention the location was not that far away from the place where I am right now I opened a portal to that location quickly since I want to return fast too otherwise they might suspect me of missing As soon I entered the the portal, the first thing o saw was a beautiful forest which make me a little astonished because this place where I am currently is called the underworld, right? Then why the hell such a beautiful forest in the place called ''underworld'', I guess only names here are wrong like these people who called themselves devils Like they all looked like normal people from my world other than the fact they all are very attractive and they have wings as well as a cute tail Unconsciously a small smile appears on my face as soon as I see many other creatures here in this forest, I guess it will be worth coming here, maybe if I am lucky then I will be able to get a pet today ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 71: Tiamat ¡ª--------------- Chapter- 71 ¡ª--------------- As I moved forward I saw many little creatures hiding maybe because even though they can''t sense my power all beasts have some kind of instinct that tells them about danger Even though I never saw any of these creatures they are silently observing me like they are curious about me which makes them kind of cute especially small ones And maybe that''s the reason they are hiding from me because they considered me a threat that they couldn''t eliminate, so all they could do was run away from me or hide *Sigh* I release a tired sigh seeing not even a single creature coming towards me like some puppy who wants to be pat and get a treat As I went deep inside the forest, I saw many beautiful things like clear lakes, beautiful sceneries as well and big trees I went deeper into the forest I found a big deep cave which seemed to be the location I had picked up previously in Grayfia''s house And there I saw Gold, gems, silver and various treasures in the cave, it''s like some treasure chamber but unfortunately, I am not here for these things "GET OUT!!!" A shout comes from the depth of the cave, it seems whoever is in charge of this cave and treasure doesn''t want anyone to intrude in their place But I don''t plan to go back especially when I finally found what I am looking for, with that I straight went into the cave ''Beautiful'' I couldn''t help but say this as I entered a very open area inside the cave and saw a Dragon with celestial blue scales Even though I don''t want to compare but I have to admit this dragon is alot beautiful than my dragons as they heard my inner thoughts all shadow dragons inside my shadow went into deep depression, I couldn''t help but feel sorry for them S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I DON''T KNOW WHY YOU COME HERE BUT LEAVE THIS PLACE BEFORE I SEVERE YOUR HEAD FROM YOUR BODY" Damn this guy is loud, but at least he can communicate and which makes things easier since I don''t want to kill "I don''t want this treasure or anything but I am here for a request," I said as I directly landed in front of the dragon''s face, which made that dragon startled maybe because of my speed And I also confirmed something after seeing so many treasures which is a myth from my world about dragons loved for treasures seems to be true "I want to have a duel with you," I finished speaking as I expressed my request, and now waiting for the dragon''s reply "HUH?" I couldn''t help but be puzzled when I saw the dragon uncontrollably laughing as soon as that dragon heard my request "YOU KNOW WHAT ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT?" damn my ears hurt, I will really appreciate it if this thing talk a little lower otherwise I might well have some hearing problems in the future but to her question, I nodded my head "I DON''T KNOW WHAT TO CALLED THIS, BRAVERY OR FOOLISHNESS¡­" the dragon said in the middle of the sentence, the entire body of the dragon started to shine In blue light as the figure started to shrink every second "but what I will gain from agreeing to your such an unreasonable request?" the voice which seemed to be loud and annoying a second ago suddenly becomes sweet and cold but still arrogance is present in the tone As the light faded it left behind a figure that seemed to be a woman, this woman had very long horns like a mountain goat or maybe more long but the horn colour was a beautiful mixture of green with golden lines With pale blue colour haired and very fair skin as well as her pointed ears, she seems to be very beautiful on par with Grayfia but the most unique thing about her is her eyes Her eyes are bright pink and the unique part is there is a cross inside those bright pink eyes which makes very different them from normal eyes She also wearing a navy blue skirt, and her entire body is doused with the colour of deep blue and a mysterious cold atmosphere that radiates from her body { A/N:- I am changing the little appearance of the Tiamat of dxd which will now look similar to Tiamat from the Fate series, you can check images in my discord server since I can''t post images here } Oh so this dragon is female, I would never guess from her previous voice but come to think "Short.." I said this unconsciously after seeing such a big body becoming small and right now she is shorter than me I am surprised after seeing her shapeshifting ability similar to Monarch of Destruction who is also a dragon more powerful than her but that doesn''t mean this dragon is weak In fact I can tell as I looked at her face to face that she is strong she is strong as my general maybe more stronger I never thought I would be able to find someone as powerful as her in this place which is very similar to my home world but it''s good I don''t know why but now I feel she is angry after hearing the word short, I can even see black lines on her head "Give me something appropriate in return otherwise I will burn you to ashes!" she spoke as heat started to generate in her mouth like she was serious about what she was talking Appropriate? I guess thats natural otherwise it will be only unfair to her since I am here uninvited with such unreasonable requests but¡­ What can I give her? Hm¡­..oh yeah, dragon loves treasure even though this cave seems to possess endless treasures but dragon greed is boundless, so I guess that will work With that, I raised my hand and channelled my shadow power to create gold as well as other items that can considered treasure in large quantities and make it rain ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 72: Tiamat (2) ¡ª-------------- Chapter-72 ¡ª-------------- Seeing the rain of gold, her eyes widened as she looked at me and smiled amusingly while she opened her mouth to speak "You have a very interesting ability" Am I being praised? I thought it would take a lot more treasure to impress her but it seems I was overthinking about it She raised her arm as she grabbed some of the falling treasure in her hands and started to inspect it Her eyes flashed surprise as she observed the treasure more and more, and finally dropped it looking very Satisfied "Let''s go outside" I suggest this mainly for her because this is her home and if we fought here then her treasure might get damaged "I don''t think that might be needed for such a trivial thing," she said as she rushed towards me and I have to say that her speed was kinda impressive but sadly in front still not fast enough I raised my hand and blocked her claw without any problem, seeing this her eyes widened as she took back her claw and went for a kick And again with ease, I blocked her kick with the same hand that blocked her, but this time she didn''t stop as she started to attack again and again non-stop with every attack getting fast, she even used her thick tail to attack But unfortunately for her, no matter how she tried to attack me, she wouldn''t be able to land even a solid hit on me After a while of her unsuccessfully attacks, she finally backed off as she created some distance between us and right after that she looked at me with a different look than the previous "It seems you really are something other than some people who can only talk," she said as she looked at me with seriousness in her eyes she continued "What''s your name?" "Jinwoo, what''s yours?" I answered as I asked the same question to her since it''s she asking for mine then it''s only reasonable for me to know her too "¡­.You don''t know me?" she asked with a stunned face like she didn''t believe what I had just said "Seeing your stupid expression, it seems what are you saying is true" she speaks again as she saw my confused look, as she continued "You came here to my place without knowing anything and directly challenge me to fight?" To her question, I nodded my head confirming her statement. Well her confusion is understandable since her strength is very high compared to others here she should be a well-known figure in this place and I came here without even knowing her name "Why?" She asked again with confusion, maybe because she want to know the reason for me to fight her "Because you are strong" I replied to her question with an Appropriate answer since I can''t simply disrespect her by saying I want to use her as a stress reliever "Heh~" she grinned as soon she heard my response, and with a small smile on her face she opened her mouth to speak "You are right, only a strong opponent can help you improve" *Sigh* I release a tired sigh seeing She take my words in the wrong way since I didn''t come here to improve, but anyway, as long I get what I want I don''t care much what she thinks Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Follow me," she said, making me wake up from my thoughts as I did what she said and followed her ¡­.. She brings me into a big area even though we are still inside the cave, this cave looks like more of a stadium because of its open space and size Honestly, I am surprised because I didn''t expect this cave to be this big, I should have scanned this entire place from the moment I entered the cave "Before we can start, let''s have a bet to make this thing more interesting" she spoke up as she turned around and faced me with a cold smile on her face Bet? Haven''t I already paid you for this duel and you want more? *Sigh* as expected from the dragon who''s greed has no bounds But it will be fun, it will be great to look at her face when she loses especially when she is the one suggested for this bet "What bet?" I asked this with a curious tone since I was interested in what she was offering after all this dragon has many treasures, I was really interested in what she was betting "Loser will become winner property" she replied as she pointed her finger towards me with a cold and arrogant face Become property of others? Is she serious? She suggests making the loser slave to the winner, is she really that arrogant that she never thought of herself as losing¡­ Dragons indeed are very arrogant creatures but at least she is better than ''him'' who only wants to destroy "I have to admit that your ability to create fascinated me, I hate to admit but those treasures you created were better than my treasure," She said with a bitter expression as took a short break and finally continued "So it''s better to take you after all you will be worth item in my possession especially when your face is good to look at" I have to say it, she is one hell of a greedy dragon but at least she is being honest unlike that ''guy'' who tried to trick me in the middle of the battle, I still hate that ''Lizard'' "Now tell me are you confident in your strength?" she asked with a tone like she was mocking me and trying to tempt me into accepting her terms ''How childish'' I couldn''t help but say this in my mind after seeing what she trying to pull here but I guess that''s her nature ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 73: Jinwoo Vs Tiamat ¡ª-------------- Chapter-73 ¡ª-------------- Unconsciously a small smile appeared on my face as I opened my mouth and replied to her proposal "Fine" I agreed to her proposal only because I don''t think I will lose and it''s not due to confidence but it''s because due to my current strength Even though this world can withstand my powers, that doesn''t mean I can''t destroy this world at my will but I won''t do it otherwise I won''t be any different than ''him'' After hearing my reply, a smile formed on her face like she already had won as she stood there like she was waiting for me to attack Oh, I guess thats her pride as a dragon to let the opponent attack first in the duel, well that works for me. so let''s start with 7 per cent of my full power to let her know what I am capable of With that I took the leap and appeared in front of her, she looked very shocked because of my speed but I didn''t give her any time since this was battle and aimed at her guts with my fist *Bang* my punch made her fly backwards as she crushed into walls, resulting in making a huge hole into that wall "Take this seriously otherwise you might get killed," I said this in a serious tone like I was giving her a last warning to take me seriously, otherwise it won''t be good for her She stands back up again with her slightly trembling legs, damn I guess that punch must have hurt her alot but her fault for having a posture full of openings *cough* She coughed out blood, but she clenched her teeth and immediately wiped the blood off her mouth with her hand as she took out her wings and rushed towards my direction In between I saw her hand transformed into a dragon claw, seeing I couldn''t help but feel good after all she was finally taking this seriously as I prepared to block her attack rather than dodge ... After 3 hours¡­. *cough* *cough* Looking at her who is now in such a pathetic state, I couldn''t help but want to pity her, sadly it will only hurt her damn pride She is right now kneeling on her knees while continuously coughing blood and her entire body is covered in injuries and bruises but still, she hasn''t given up yet which is admirable Honestly, I never thought she would be able to fight me that long but her strong will Or maybe pride never allowed her to back down, sadly soon her body broke down "Tell me, w-what *cough* are you?" she asked this as she coughed out more blood while she looked at him I didn''t answer her question more like I can''t answer her question because¡­ I don''t know what should I say. Am I human or a monarch or should I say I am from a different world "...Take this and I will admit my defeat" After a brief moment of awkward silence she spoke, she is still did not give up even in the condition she currently in sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As soon as she finished speaking, a huge energy started to generate in her mouth, in fact, it was so hot that the surroundings started to melt even her treasures would melt if she kept going Damn it, she gonna destroy her own home, I quickly charge towards her as I put my left hand which is covered with bandages onto her mouth before she could do her suicidal attack while I put another hand onto her chest *BLAST* she shoots fire which is hot enough to incinerate anything and everything in this whole area, I reinforce my left hand with shadow energy in order to negate her blast while I use my other hand in order to make sure she survives *sigh* After a few minutes, her attack stopped, not because she had given up but it was because she now become unconscious After confirming her life was not in danger, I gently put her on the ground but to think she would go to such lengths as using her own life force just to win, why? If she died then I would have felt guilty because I was the one who barged into her home and asked for a fight when she didn''t do anything to me ''But she sure is something¡­'' I said this in my mind as I looked at my left hand, the hand itself is fine but all my clothing, as well as bandages, got burned in the process and most importantly I got a small bruise Even though my whole left hand is covered in scares due to that final battle between me and the monarch of destruction in past still i can see and feel clearly what was the impact of her fire breath or whatever name that attack has And not to mention I reinforced my hand with shadow monarch energy, even though it was only meant for defensively but still her power in this attack was enough to penetrate my defence itself is a shocking fact ''Oh, she is waking up'' I inwardly said as soon I saw her moving eyebrows, I have to say her body recovery is excellent even then I lent her a hand but still recovering consciousness after using such life life-threatening attack in just a few minutes is insane And I will be honest her attack only stopped because her exhausted body gave up the result she lost consciousness, it was like a cycle because I was neutralising her attack at the same time I was healing her In the end, she passed out due to her already exhausted body giving up as she passed out, but she almost destroyed her home and lost her life for what? She did this but why? Is it because of her pride of not wanting to lose after saying many things? Or did I somehow intentionally hurt her emotionally? but anyway it''s better to ask these questions face to face rather than making baseless assumptions ¡ª----------------------------------------------------------- Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 74: Tiamat POV ¡ª--------------- sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter-74 ¡ª--------------- [ Tiamat POV ] What was that monster I couldn''t help but think about that man- no....what is he? How can he be fine like nothing happened even after taking that head-on? When I first saw him I was surprised because I couldn''t sense him until he entered my cave and I thought it might be because he used some kind of treasure to hide his presence So I didn''t think much about it because in this world only a few in numbers have enough power to rival my own At first look, he didn''t like any special at all other than his good skin and I thought he come here as some ignorant insect to steal my treasures or try to take me as familia So I threatened him in order to him leave my place but he didn''t even show the slightest fear of my threats even in standing in front of my presence which is rare But It seems my prediction for him was wrong, he came here because he just wanted a fight me more like a friendly fight and the most shocking part is I found no lies in his words At first, I was intruded on by this because this may be the first time someone so ignorantly come here and asks such a thing for the first time without any fear And the most shocking part was that he came here without knowing this place as well as my identity, and what his name was. Something like Jinwoo? I don''t remember anyone of this name before Since he and I don''t have any Eminity with him, I agreed to his request just because I thought it would be fun to play with him but I didn''t plan to agree to his request for free and since bad treasure to hide his presence then surely he should have more other treasures as well Hearing this, he raised his hand and suddenly a rain of various gold, pieces of jewellery and gems happened in front of my eyes which was very shocking because I didn''t feel even the slightest magic fluctuation in the air Even though I hate to admit it but all the treasures he gives me to have excellent quality and with that I don''t see any reason to reject him but since he is so small, I decided to change form into my humanoid one in order to give him a chance to attack me and it also helps me to not accidentally damage my cave But when that hateful man saw my this form, instead of being grateful he called me ''short'', I managed to calm myself down after seeing the treasures he was willing to give me in exchange for this He then suggested we should go outside which I at that time considered unnecessary mainly because I didn''t consider him worthy enough to change places for such a trivial thing As I rushed towards him with the intent to end his stupid game in one hit but against my all expectations, he dodged it without any effort but I assumed it was a fluke So I continued to attack him with physical attacks but he evaded my all attacks with ease At that time I admit, that my every prediction about this man was wrong, as I agreed to take this thing I more opened space in order to not let my treasure get damaged especially when some of my treasures here were priceless As I brought him into more space in order to let us fight without worries but to make it more fun I decided to make a bet which I thought would be more beneficial for me If he becomes mine then his all processions will be mine as well and I can use him to hunt down Ddraig processors after all that bastard still hasn''t returned my treasures Thinking of treasures he has taken from me, I couldn''t help but grit my teeth because all the treasures he took from me are really priceless, not to mention how hard for me to acquire them But that bastard took it without any intention of returning it and becoming a Sacred Gear, like that hateful bastard got no sense of responsibility and I swear to kill every Ddraig processor until he returned what originally belonged to me To his Response, he agreed to my unreasonable bet with a small smile on his face which confirmed my suspicious about being him completely clueless about me I gave him to attack me, but I didn''t expect him to suddenly appear before or should I say his speed was so fast for my eyes to catch his movements Not only that, as he appeared right in front of me and seeing him I got a dangerous feeling as I tried to defend myself, he already punched me in my guts without any mercy Even with my scales, his punch made me want to puke, and I was barely able to stand up, I also saw him say something but at that time because of pain I couldn''t understand a thing he said But I am sure he was mocking me because of how confident I was and now I was the one who was on her knees and as one of the proud dragon kings I couldn''t able to take this humiliation, at that moment I decided to go all out on him and make him beg for his life Unfortunately, nothing went like I thought it would because no matter how I attacked him, it was worthless because he either blocked it or dodged it and his physical attacks were more powerful than me Even my fire was not effective, with every one of his attacks, made me even more humiliated in the end I was the one who was on the ground as I coughed blood meanwhile he was completely fine and looked like he didn''t even take me seriously With this, I lost my mind and wanted to just destroy but unfortunately or fortunately he was even able to stop that attack which almost cost my life without any injuries as well as he also saved my life which I am grateful for But before I blacked out I saw his hand which was completely covered before with his cloth, his hand had scars¡­.burn scars and I am sure it was not me who caused it, so I couldn''t help but wonder who in the world was capable enough to hurt this monster Looking at him who is now staring at me, I slowly get since I have a promise to fulfil and as dragon king I can''t go back on my words ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 75: Tiamat POV (2) ¡ª--------------- Chapter- 75 ¡ª--------------- I hate to admit but I am sure even if I am in my true form then also beating him will be not possible after all he stopped the last fire which I used my life force with ease As he came near me and looked at my disgraceful self, I couldn''t help but feel shame after getting pity from my opponent, it''s nothing but shameful for myself In order to make not myself more embarrassed than already am, I quickly stand up even though every part of my body hurts very bad but it''s nothing compared to being in such a shameful way "You were strong," he said as he looked at me which only made me want to punch him in the face, is he trying to provoke me by saying this to me after making me taste defeat without any effort But¡­ I can''t do it, he is strong, stronger than anyone I have fought in past especially his weird power enough to neutralised my last attack with ease at the same he also healed with that same power in order to not let me die That power is something that I have never seen anything like in my entire life, it looks dark element but it''s not that, it''s something far more powerful well as terrifying than darkness "From today onwards, I will be yours¡­" I said this as I closed my eyes and accepted my fate and humiliation after all a being such as myself serving others, if this is known by others then I surely will become a laughing stock But I can''t go back on my own words otherwise it will be a great disgrace to my existence, even if the result of this makes me a laughing stock "It''s fine, you don''t need to Fullfiled that bet" replied this in a light tone telling me that he didn''t regard this thing worth it Does he mean that he doesn''t want me because I am worthless in his eyes, damn it I really want to burn him to ashes but I dont think it''s possible to do that Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No wait¡­. Maybe it''s possible, his whole arm has scars I am definitely sure it''s burn scars from someone "Wait, if you don''t want me then take me as your familiar" I speak this while I stand straight and look into his eyes and then continued "It will considered as I Fulfilled our bet as well as I am sure I will be helpful to you" Even though I don''t know how someone managed to hurt this monster and if I wanted to know how he got those scars then the best way to know is by getting as close to him as possible This may also considered an opportunity for me to get more stronger, till now I never needed to get more more but now after such a humiliating defeat, I want to become stronger and get my revenge later in the rematch *Sigh* "Alright¡­" he said as he released a sigh and finally agreed to my suggestion, until now I never imagined myself being someone else familiar but now times had changed because I found someone like him ¡­.. Wait why he is not doing a ritual for binding? It''s already been a few minutes, now it''s getting awkward "Do you not know how to do it?" I asked with an unbelievable expression on my face because it was hard to believe a being as strong as him didn''t know about such a thing or maybe he never needed one To my question, he shook his head innocently confirming my suspicion, come to think of it how a being as strong as him is unheard of? And what is he? He doesn''t match any of the species in my memory, no¡­ it''s not that¡­ I can''t feel anything from him I previously thought it was because he is nothing but a weakling but no even if he was weak then he should have emitted even a small amount of energy since every creature needs the energy to live But right now standing in front of him, I can''t feel a thing from him¡­ or he has some unimaginable control over his whole existence Even though that is outrageous to think this but if it''s him then maybe it''s not impossible because I did sense that energy when he neutralised my attack as well as healed me and that was the one and only time I was able to sense him I guess there are more questions that need to be answered and the only way to get answers is through the problem itself which is standing in front of me "Give me the drop of your blood," I asked this as this is the necessary item for this ritual since I don''t know much about the binding ritual that devils and fallen angels used but I indeed know a similar thing and perhaps this is much better than those weaklings ritual As soon he heard my words, he suddenly raised his hand and a dagger suddenly appear in his hand of extremely good quality enough to say that I had never seen a similar dagger to this one before as well as it''s some insane power leaking from it Not only that what''s more shocking is that I can see its fang, this dagger is made of fang and it''s a fang of a dragon I couldn''t help but wonder which dragon he killed to forge a such powerful dagger, while I was lost in my thoughts He already poked himself with the dagger and filled his blood in a small tube made of glass as he offered that to me ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 76: Familiar ¡ª-------------- Chapter-76 ¡ª-------------- [ Jinwoo POV ] I handed her my blood as I waited for what she wanted to do with it, especially this ritual thing and what she meant by familiar Even though I really don''t want her to be fixed on that stupid bet because I myself didn''t take that bet seriously after losing I didn''t think that she herself would take the initiative to talk about the bet and submit herself to me but a slave is the last thing I wanted But she was persistent, maybe she is because of pride that she can''t go back on her word as she suggested me to take her as a familiar I want to tell her that she didn''t need to do anything but after seeing her eyes which were full of desire like it''s saying she wouldn''t take ''no'' for an answer So I couldn''t help but finally agree to her with a tired sigh and since I didn''t feel that she would back down until I said ''yes'' Right after that, there was an awkward silence for a few minutes but I got a feeling that she was waiting for me to do something And my prediction was right after she asked me about some ritual which I needed to do in order to make her familiar Since I don''t know then maybe she is doing it and maybe my blood is needed for this so-called ritual she took my blood, she chanted something as a red circle appeared on the floor and this circle looked like some kind of magic circle since there were many weird symbols in it This magic circle has 2 empty spaces without any symbols inside of them in one I am standing while in order she is standing in the other As dropped my blood in the centre of the magic and the moment blood touched the magic circle, the whole magic circle turned black and purple similar to my shadows I looked at her and saw her eyes sharpen because of this as she looked at me and opened her mouth and said "With this I will be your familiar, assisting you in any kind of situation will be my responsibility from now on" she said this whole magic circle suddenly disappeared as I felt a small dragon mark appear on my left shoulder and I could feel an invisible link between me and her It''s like between me and shadows but unlike my Shadows her mind is not affected even in the slightest which is fascinating after all this means she can also reject my commands at will if she wants which is something my shadows can''t do as a drawback of this, she also doesn''t get any powers like my shadows in return which means she is not immortal and nor does her powers increase even a bit but luckily her potential has increased "With this ritual is over now" she said as she took a pause like she was preparing herself for something and after a few seconds she finally spoke in a very low and embarrassed tone"...master.." What? Why is she calling me master? Wait her previous statement to assist me in any situation, is familiar and is similar to a servant that makes sense why she suggested this since with this her promise also got fulfilled Wait ....Why the hell did I get another maid All of a sudden!?! One was already plenty but now I have another one who will call me master from now *sigh* I don''t know what Grayfia will think of this after all she takes her maid job too seriously and if she knew that I got another maid then I am sure her reaction wouldn''t be good maybe she would think that she is not doing a good job and that''s why I got one more maid which will hurt her after all her dream is to become a perfect maid and this sure will hurt her heart But on the other hand, she will be excellent as a sparring partner for Grayfia which will help her to grow and control that ''thing'' better "By the way, what''s your name?" I asked this since from the beginning she never told me her name even after asking mine "Tiamat" she replied in an ice-cold tone which made me think that she was angry at my question for some reason "Then Tiamat, I will be going back now" I said this as I planned to go back now because it''s already been a few hours since I got out of Grayfia and if I don''t get back then somebody might find me missing "I will follow you," Tiamat said making me stunned because if she came with me then I have no way to explain about her to Grayfia or to her family "No" I immediately replied as I rejected her idea otherwise unnecessary trouble would be created which I wanted to avoid To my rejection, she got confused and asked "Why? It should be normal for familiar to follow their contractor''s " "Not now, wait till I complete my unfinished business" I said this as an excuse because even though she may be a good sparring partner for Grayfia but now is not the great time to let Tiamat meet her First I need to talk with Grayfia and let her know the whole thing beforehand otherwise if she sees her before any explanation then she might get the wrong idea "Fine, if you require my assistance then you can call me as you like" She said this as she finally decided to accept my excuse to not go with me "Alright then," I said as I waved my hand towards her and disappeared from that place and teleported myself back to the same guest room in Grayfia''s house where I previously was { A/N:- This might be different than the original but again this is fan fiction and many things might be different from the original but since it''s important for the story that I am about to write, so sit tight and enjoy the story, } ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 77: Meeting with Lily ¡ª---------------- Chapter-77 ¡ª---------------- "Is everything fine?" I asked this as I saw Grayfia''s gloomy look on her face which is very unusual for her, so I couldn''t help but ask this After coming back I thought that I was fortunate that no one noticed that I was missing but I was wrong because after going out of the room I saw her outside my door standing and it seemed she was the only one knows I had gone somewhere But she seemed to mind that much because her mood was kinda of gloomy for some reason, maybe it was because of her family since her mood was already off after she met her sister, something definitely happened at that time "Yes master, but I came here because I have a request," she said as she looked at me with somewhat guilty eyes "Request? Tell me" I replied this since if she needed me to help then I would definitely help in order to resolve her matters so that we can go to the human world as soon as possible "It''s like-....." she started to tell me her problem which she needed my help with, and it seemed the problem was more complicated than I imagined Because her problem lies with her sister whom I haven''t met yet and it seems her sister has very bad experiences with males and because of this she seems to hate all of them So Grayfia wants me to go and meet her in order to change her opinion, well I am glad that Grayfia has such an opinion of me but how I am supposed to help with this And not to mention why the hell her mom supported this idea, that''s right she somehow agreed to Grayfia''s idea which is weird *Sigh* "Fine, let''s meet her" I released a tired sigh and said this even though I had no idea what I would do but I think I will have some idea when I will meet her in person "Thank you very much, master" Grayfia spoke as she expressed her gratitude after seeing me agreeing to her request Well I can''t blame her for worrying about her sister''s situation since I know how much she loved her sister and it''s obvious her sister can''t live like this while hating every man just because a few were bad and not to mention right now she is completely shut-in To be honest, I feel tired after Fia then Tiamat and finally this, but I don''t think this is bad compared to my time on that dead place alone As she guided me towards her sister towards her sister room while I followed her back, well no the way I saw many maids secretly sending glances at me, probably because I am too scary for them or it''s because I am the only man here in this mansion "Here is her room" Grayfia spoke this as she brought me to a room which is located just on the left side of the downstairs "I will wait outside," she said as she stood at the door while waiting for me to get inside like she clearly meant what she said Wait, is she really not going with me? Is she not worried about how her sister who dislikes men will react when an unknown man enters her room Well if Grayfia suggested this then she didn''t tell this on a wimp, she surely decided this for a reason considering that it''s all for her sister, so all I could do was trust her words I was about to go knock on the door but Grayfia stopped me midway as she told me to go in directly which puzzled me but I decided to follow her words As I entered the door I saw not one but 2 figures and one of them was Fia and the other one I presume was Grayfia''s little sister, her name should be Lily, if I remember correctly She exactly looks like Grayfia exact the part she looks younger compared to her but her eye colour makes a difference, her eyes are like her mother which are red in colour Well it seems Grayfia inherited her eyes from her father but she seems to hate her father very much, maybe that''s one of the reasons for her sister''s bad experience with men But I remember something important from Red Eyes, which is if Fia is here and Grayfia is outside the door then where is Aria?? I quickly connected to Shadow which I left in Aria Shadow just in case something happened to her while me nor Grayfia were available, after connecting to that shadow I found that she seems to be sleeping soundly in some room while a maid is watching over her which is reassuring Anyway, as I entered the room I attracted the attention of both while Fia had the same normal smile on her face but on the other hand, Lily as soon she saw me, her eyes became cold as she started to release a strong killing intent This can''t called simple dislike, it''s clear that she hates men to the point that she wants to kill any man who comes into her sight "Oh Jin-kun~, you are here~" Fia spoke in her beautiful voice as she started walking towards me And she continued "Meet her~ she is my adorable youngest daughter~" Adorable? I am not sure about that, since she looked like she would jump on me to kill me anytime with that cold look and such strong killing intent like I kill someone important to her ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 78: Meeting with Lily (2) ¡ª-------------- Chapter-78 ¡ª-------------- "unfortunately~ I have to excuse myself for an important matter ~," she said as she came near me and continued "In the meanwhile Jin-kun you can talk with my little lily~" After she said this as immediately went towards the door but before going out, she winked at me as a signal and finally exited the room leaving me and lily alone in the room Lily seemed to want me to chew into pieces but she didn''t do anything as she clicked her tongue and clicked and picked a remote Wait, is that thing what I think it is? My question was answered as the television screen opened but as she started to play a game on the the console She started to play a game that I am very familiar with and couldn''t forget no matter what, and the game she is playing a 2D fighting game called ''Tekken'' back in my home world This is the game that I used to play in my childhood and after using artefacts in order to reverse time, I played many games with my friends and lived my childhood to the fullest But sadly as I grew up, I got no time because of monarchs and due to that couldn''t able to enjoy games anymore I moved towards her for a better view and it seemed she was too much immersed in the game that she couldn''t able to focus on me walking As I watch her gameplay, I couldn''t help but thought of one thing, her gaming skills sucks and it is worse than anyone of my middle school classmate She kept repeating the same mistakes again and again, it could be because of panicked but still she couldn''t learn and because of that she kept losing against the same opponent and that opponent was not even a Real player The time went by, her patience also soon began to reach its limit and she started to get angry probably because this surrounding area started to get colder and colder So her power is the same as Grayfia which truly shows that they are sisters but unlike Grayfia, she got no control over it since her power is leaking due to a video game And I feel like she soon be reaching her breaking point by the amount of power she is leaking which I compared to the power people here possess things happened as I predicted because as soon as she lost in another one of her many attempts, and with that her patience finally reached its end In her rage, she finally threw the controller but before the controller got smashed into pieces, I quickly moved and caught the controller before it crushed Maybe because of my speed, she got her eyes wide open in surprise after seeing me catch the controller that she threw but soon her eyes became extremely cold as soon realised it was me "What are you doing?" she opened her mouth and asked this in an Extremely cold voice while she stared at me with her bone-chilling red eyes like she gonna rip me into shreds at any moment "Just watch" I said as I turned again and restarted the match, I don''t know is my gaming skills now since it''s been a very long time since I played a game but I am definitely sure that at least right now I am not bad as her Even though my eyes were focused on the screen, I could still tell her eyes are on the screen too since I couldn''t feel her chilling stare at me right now Well it''s good since it will make me not nervous and with that, I can give my 100% on the game and maybe I will have fun like old times ¡­.. After a few minutes¡­ I couldn''t help but have a satisfied smile on my face as I saw victory on the screen I did this on my first try which meant I didn''t lose my gaming skills yet I turned back to find Lily staring at the screen with a dumb look on her face while she stared at the screen Seeing her like this, I couldn''t help but chuckle because right now her look is very similar to my own little sister when I did something very easily when she couldn''t do that at all Maybe because of my laugh, she woke up from her embarrassed state as she blushed a little maybe because she realised how stupid she looked right now "Give me back that!!!" But as soon she recovered, she furiously spoke this and snatched the controller from my hand and played the same level again Maybe she is mad over the fact I who she hates did something very easily on the first try when she couldn''t in many just like my own sister I also started to watch her game but after a few moments, I couldn''t help but release a sigh of frustration because it was hard to believe she still couldn''t beat that level even after watching me beat it easily, maybe it''s because she couldn''t adapt my play style, it''s possible since my reaction time is much better than hers But she improved at least, well it seems if goes at this pace then she might be able to win after a few tries or ¡­.. Many since I know how she won''t gonna move until she wins otherwise her self-esteem will be hurt I thought she finally won using a very similar play style as I display and after winning, she had a smile on her face maybe she was stuck on this level for a long time "Good," I said as I praised her even though her skills were very bad but at last due to her tendency she won which is similar to my life after I was terrible at starting, not in the game but in my life as a hunter ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 79: Lily thoughts ¡ª--------------- Chapter-79 ¡ª--------------- [ Lily Lucifuge POV ] "Hmph!" I turned my face in order to not look at this Hateful man anymore as I focused on my next opponent in the game If it weren''t for my mother then I wouldn''t even let this hateful man come near my room, I don''t know why my mom thinks this man is good just because he is favoured by my sister Not to mention she was not even present by the time we needed her the most, I know that she had her own reasons but still that doesn''t change the fact that she was gone when we needed her And I still couldn''t understand how my mother managed to trust this man after so many things, she should able to understand that By now every man is nothing but a beast Looking at his smile like he looking down at me, I couldn''t help but clench my teeth as I snatched the controller and started to re-try the same level he just beat I am very sure he must played this game before otherwise there is no way he wouldn''t be able to beat that difficult level which I struggled for 2 weeks But it doesn''t matter, if he can do it then I can also able to do it easily and not to mention he beat this level very easily like it''s child''s play for him I played again and even though I tried to do the same thing that man do but couldn''t able to easily as he did and as a result I lost yet again I felt my blood boiling, I really wanna throw this remote into that stupid game but if I did it then I am 100% this hateful man would laugh at me and mock me Imagine getting myself mocked by someone like him, makes me angry so much that I wanna freeze him to the death but I did that I don''t know how will I explain that to my mother With those thoughts in my mind, I played again and again in order to not let this man laugh at me again but unfortunately, the result was the same as before which made me confused, why was I able to do what he just did with ease? He made it look so easy but pressing the right button at the right time is very difficult, he must practise a lot to get this good which makes me wonder how many times he tried to get this good As I tried more times, I started to notice that I was getting better and with every try as in one try I almost defeated that stage which made me very furious towards myself as well as at this stupid game But I was sure that on the next re try I would surely win without any mistakes and afterwards as I thought I finally won, I couldn''t help but feel happy and satisfied with my victory S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Good" that hateful man speaks up suddenly waking me from my Happiness, which makes me realise that I am not alone in my room ''Damn it'' I curse in my mind because I was so lost in the game that I forgot that he is still present in my room and he was so quiet as well as transparent making me harder to realise his presence If one doesn''t see him by eyes then I am sure no one can detect his presence which is very shocking considering the fact that I have a keen sense for any energy due to my dense demonic power compared to other devils It''s like he totally blends into the environment which is not easy to achieve and not to mention he is doing it without breaking a sweat or more like he is doing it unconsciously I guess either he is too weak or he is very strong and I found the second option more makes because even though I want to deny that possibility but i am very sure that my sister will never choose a weakling as her master Now I look at him, for a hateful man he has a pretty good face but that doesn''t change my feelings for him He is still a man who can''t think of anything other than their lower body, I am very sure he must be thinking dirty thoughts for my mother when he meets her after all that''s how all males are "tsk" I clicked my tongue as I turned my face towards the screen back in order to not see this hateful man''s face as I continued playing the next stage of the same game Since playing a game is much more fun than thinking about this hateful man and the only one of the few things good about this man is he doesn''t disturb me when I am playing which is why he is Toleratable After 5 minutes¡­ Honestly, I really want to find this game creator and freeze him to the death because of how ridiculously powerful enemies he make As I entered the next stage, I was defeated in only 2 moves, why creator make enemies so strong while making me so weak But that makes games frustrating and yet interesting as well as fun, and that''s also the reason I can''t want to stop playing after all completing difficult games gives satisfaction like no other And that''s not the only reason for you not to give up because if I give up now then it will give chance to this hateful man to make fun of me and there is no way I will let that happen again with that determination, I continued to play at that level again and again but still, I lost at every try which made me depressed I couldn''t help but feel a little bit of fear as I looked up and saw this hateful man with a small smile on his face looking at me while extending his hand ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 80: Lily Thoughts (2) ¡ª-------------- Chapter-80 ¡ª-------------- *sigh* I released a defeated sigh as I handed the remote to him since I was already tired of this stupid game And I don''t want to continue making a joke of myself, and I give as I want to see how will he do in this level Honestly, I really want him to lose and then I will see how he will have that annoying smile of his on that stupid handsome face But unluckily, it didn''t happen as I thought because as soon he started playing, it was like before He is playing perfectly without any flaws, he dodges when he needs to, blocks when needed and finally strikes at the right moment after finding an opening Even though the opponent''s damage is insane as well and this boss''s speed is faster than my character but still this hateful man is doing this perfectly with ease I couldn''t help but think how he could do this without any panic, even when the boss suddenly changed its attack pattern in mid-fight As the fight continues, he finally defeats the boss without any struggle which only makes me more embarrassed Is this stupid game favouring this hateful man? I don''t understand how can he play so well. Or am I the one who is bad? No way I am bad after all i also played this game with my best friend as my opponent and that match was difficult but I somehow defeated her, so there is no way he is better than my best friend who takes pride in her gaming skills Looking at the irritating smirk on his hateful stupid face, I couldn''t help but feel anger burning inside my heart and the only want thing I wanted right now was to wipe off that annoying smirk on his face he offered me the controller back as I clenched my teeth and quickly took the controller back from his hand it set the game into duel mode since if he didn''t lose to game bosses then I would do this myself After setting up all the settings for multiple-play mode, I took another controller from the side selves just beside my bed and threw it towards that hateful man Sadly that controller didn''t hit his face because he caught that controller with his right hand before it could land on his face He took the controller and smiled at this as understood what I was asking for, he looked at the screen and started to choose his character Well it doesn''t matter what charan he chooses after all in the end it is skills that matter the most and I am very confident in my skills I just lost in the game because I am not used to those bosses'' fighting patterns otherwise I am sure that I can clear that stage faster than him and I can do that without any struggle too, I just need to adapt which requires time But against a real opponent, I am definitely sure I can win after all it''s been years since I have played games and there is no way that some nobody male can beat me in this field Now I just want to see his face after I dominate him and then I will be the one who will be looking down on him, will he be angry? or will he cry? I really want to see him cry after all he dares to look down on me I couldn''t help but feel burning excitement inside me as I imagined that scene, a smile unconsciously appeared on my face When I woke up from my thoughts I found that hateful man staring at me, normally I would have found it disgusting because all of those male eyes were impure but this stare was pure without any ill-intention He looks like he is waiting for me, as I finally noticed that he has already chosen his character as he is ready for the duel and now he is waiting for me to choose the character Looking at the character he chose, I couldn''t help but laugh in my heart because that character is pretty much useless because that character has very low strength, no special ability and no defence, as well as that character, got the lowest health The only advantage that character is his light body and because of that he can move fast but what to use if that character can''t even survive a few hits from other characters I already declared his defeat in my heart, as I also started to choose my character which also is my favourite, even though this may be overkill but it''s fine since I want him to cry or at least rage quit and for that, I need to Completely dominate him To make him understand who he did underestimate and let him realise the difference In level between a grinder and pro skilled player and wipe that smirk off his face With those thoughts in my mind, I also read my character and with that match got started while on the loading screen, I looked at that hateful man I found him very relaxed and like he was taking this as child''s play, seeing I couldn''t help but clench my teeth and vowed to not show him even a little bit of mercy for not taking me seriously Finally, loading got finished as the match finally began I focused on the game in front of me to make sure his suffering ... After a few minutes¡­ Looking at the screen where my character is down while that hateful mana character is winning with full health I couldn''t believe what happened, yes it must be a fluke, there was no way I was worse than him it must be because his luck was good "Again!" I said this in out loud tone as I made sure that he got serious from the start, which would give him no chance to defend himself and make sure that no fluke would happen this time ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 81: Development ¡ª-------------- Chapter-81 ¡ª-------------- [ Jinwoo POV ] I smiled after seeing the persistent look on her face, she looked like an angry child who couldn''t accept defeat no matter what I agreed to her for a rematch but it didn''t matter much because after some moments she lost again "Again!" she shouted again as she didnt give up even after losing yet again, which made me question how she did not see that she couldn''t beat me with that kind of character She must choose her character based on its higher stats than all other characters but sometimes stats are meaningless in front of real skills No matter how good stats her character has, it doesn''t matter if she can''t hit me after all I chose my character due to its freedom to move but to balance that out developers made that character''s stats worse than other characters Meanwhile, Lily''s character even though have high stats but her character movement is limited and because of that she is easy to get hit by her opponent So the moment she chose this character, she was already lost and she should have known from my previous gameplay when I beat those bosses that I have very good reflexes but it seems she didn''t learn anything from it Or she just assumed my previous gameplay was a fluke which is stupid, considering that fluke can happen one time, not twice "Again!!" she shouted again as she wanted another rematch, I couldn''t help but release a tried sigh, thinking how persistent she is on winning ... After some time¡­ I couldn''t help but feel pity while looking at Lily''s face as she was about to cry because now this seemed to be her 23rd loss in a row Even though I can let her win but I am sure no gamer will be happy to know that their opponent let them win just out of pity, after all winning by own efforts gives you another level of satisfaction I have to say Lily is really different, if there is any other person then he or she might have already given up but Lily on the other hand kept playing again and again Her tendency is on another level, well I guess it must sense after all she is Grayfia''s sister and Grayfia''s persistent to become stronger for her people was also on another level Looking at Lily who seems to be very quiet or more like she wants to say something but it seems she finally come to realise that she can''t win Her face looks like barely controlling her emotions by clenching her teeth while her eyes seem to be wet I don''t understand, why she has such a reaction over a video game? Is it relative to her hate for males? Maybe she can''t stand the fact I am better than her in games? Whatever the reason is, I need to calm her down before she cries otherwise I might become suspect for making a girl cry I came towards her while her head was down maybe because she was thinking something like another strategy for another match or she just trying her best to not let me see her face "D-don''t com-" she was about to say something in a somewhat shuttering tone as soon she realised me walking towards but before she could even speak, I put my hand on her head And started rubbing her head gently, as her words stopped midway from her mouth while she lowered her head again after feeling careless Honestly, I couldn''t help but feel pity for this girl Even though I don''t know much about her past, I at least know it somehow all began with her father "Let''s play again and this time I will teach you," I said this in the most gentle voice I could make since this may be the best approach to reduce her trauma and make her normal Hearing this, she moved her head upwards towards me as she stared at me with her red eyes which are moist and after a few moments, she finally nodded her head Well this is a good start as well and this is easier than I expected, now I just need to treat her with care and patience at least enough for her to trust me With those thoughts, I sat beside her while maintaining some distance since it was better to not rush things otherwise it might backfire, with that I restarted the game But not in multiplayer mode rather against AI, and started to tell her basics about the game like a teacher teaching his student I could never imagine before coming here that I might one day teach someone how to play a game, but this is not bad at all since this reminds me of my old time when I was innocent without any powers Even though she is trying her best to not let me see her face but I can sense that she is listening to me attentively It seems even though her gaming skills are terrible but I can tell that she really is interested in games by the way she attentively listens to my words Which is probably because she now realises that my skills are better than she''s after she kept losing to me "Did you see it!" she excitedly said as she finally won and beat the boss which she thought was impossible to beat after listening to my advice I chuckle seeing her excited look because from the first moment I met her, she gave an expression of an anti-social girl and seeing her excited like this, I couldn''t control my expression Maybe after realising that her cover is blown up, she quickly lowered her head probably due to embarrassment and even though she is trying her best to hide her face but I am still able to see that her face is kinda of red at that moment ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 82: Development (2) ¡ª--------------- Chapter-82 ¡ª--------------- After an hour¡­ Even after I told her basic tricks for these kinds of games but still she failed what I was trying to do She seems to understand what I am trying to teach but unfortunately, she seems to forget most of the things to apply due to her sudden panic which is an issue If she can''t have a calm mind then it will be very difficult for her to become good but I guess the only option is to wait and let her learn herself While she was immersed in the game with full concentration, I decided to exit myself since I felt that she was fully absorbed into the game and would take a long time before she came back to the real world I slowly got from the place where I was sitting as I walked towards the door, silently opened it and finally exited the room "Thank you, master" Grayfia who seemed to be outside the whole time said this as she expressed her gratitude, I already knew that she was listening to everything happening inside her sister''s room which favours me since It meant that I didn''t need to explain anything As she told me to follow in order to give me a tour of her house, even though I already scanned the entire place but still out of her goodwill, I decided to take the offer She guided me throughout the entire mansion while she told me about it like a tourist guide, at one point I saw Fia lying on the couch as she was holding Aria who seemed to be awake now Fia is feeding Aria some kind of snack with her hands while Aria seems to be immersed in watching TV, she seems really interested in it Well it''s good that she finally is enjoying her time like a normal kid, especially after what she went through she deserves a good rest We next moved to the garden, which was filled with flowers that I had never seen before but had a nice aroma The Underworld of this world is very different than I Imagined, this¡­is not bad at all but as I am looking to appreciate the scenery Grayfia came as she opened her and started to speak "Once again I like to thank you for agreeing to such a selfish request of mine, master" "It''s fine" I replied to her as I told her not to worry about it since I also had fun playing games which I didn''t expect because even though I expected this in the human world considering that my world and this world are very similar but I didn''t expect video games in the underworld "but still I like to express my gratitude because now she seems to have a little different opinion of you which might help to solve her problem," Grayfia said with relief in her tone while She bowed She continues "I couldn''t help but feel ashamed for asking you to do things on my behalf after all this was my fault for not being present when she needed me the most" With every word she spoke her tone started to become heavier "I neglected my duty as her sister" Oh I see, it seems she is feeling very guilty leaving her family behind due to her family losing its support since Grayfia was the only one with a good talent for fighting But Grayfia was also in the dark since that ''being'' promised her to return her at the same time when she left Naturally, grayfia breaks promise first by revealing the existence of that ''being'' and with that, I don''t think that ''being'' has any reason to fulfil the promise that ''being'' made Wait¡­ that doesn''t mean that I am also the reason for this? No, now it''s useless to find whose fault is this instead it''s better to improve the current situation otherwise she won''t be able to move out of her shadow of guilt "It''s not too late," I said as the dejected Grayfia looked up at me, after all, she can''t change the past but at least it would be more better for her to focus on the present Now I can kinda understand why she chose me instead of doing this herself it was because she felt not worthy, and that''s the reason she chose someone she could trust "She still didn''t reject you, so It must be not too late for you to fulfil your responsibility as her sister" I continue to speak as I try to convince her that it''s not too late for her to give up "Really?" Grayfia asked this with a low voice as she looked at me, it seemed she was trying to Reconfirm what I had said To her response, I nodded my head which would give her the motivation she needed to repair her relationship with her sister, and I am very sure she will do it fine after all I know how much she adores her sister She just needed a little push enough to make her take the first step to repair her relationship with Lily, by actions and not by her words "Master I really appreciate that, thank you" Grayfia speaks as she shows her gratitude yet again, well she needs to fix her habit of saying thank you every single time "By the way, do you know what is familiar?" I asked this in order to change the subject, and also I needed to know about this S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To my question, she nodded her head as she spoke "Familiars are just monsters or supernatural beings who have been magically bound to a Devil through contracts as a servant or ally" "I see" I muttered as I couldn''t help but feel puzzled since I am not a devil then how can I get familiar? Maybe it''s better to ask her this question face to face But should I tell Grayfia about her? Looking at her face even though she is trying to show no expressions but I can still feel like she is curious and I am prey sure that she is curious because of my sudden question ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 83: Saving red-haired kid ¡ª--------------- Chapter-83 ¡ª--------------- After a week¡­ "*phew~* this is sure is refreshing" I took an release a refreshing breath as I muttered since roaming around wildlife gives me a refreshed feeling Right now I am wandering around in a beautiful forest somewhere outside in the underworld since this is my favourite thing to do in my free time while exploring new things in this new place It''s been a week since I have been living with the Grayfia family which was very relaxing as well there is a piece of good news we will be going to the human world soon Unfortunately, grayfia won''t be able to come with me to the human world because she still has unfinished business and she also wants to spend time with her family to repair her relationship even though I feel like she wanted me to stay too but I don''t feel good being a freeloader in someone house *Sigh* I release a tired sigh even though I in the past felt awkward around her but now I seem to be very used to her presence and now she will gone again But at least I am not alone because Aria will be coming with me in the human world and Grayfia herself suggested this because she believes that Aria will live more happily in the human world the underworld To this decision Fia was very sad that her hug pillow would be gone but still surprisingly she agreed to this decision, maybe she knew Grayfia''s decision was right for Aria As well as grayfia also found a perfect solution to increase her lifespan but it seems Grayfia needed time for preparations which is really fortunate And also about Tiamat¡­ I did tell her about that dragon to Grayfia and she was very surprised at this because I am not a devil and not only that since I do not even belong to this world more like I am an alien to this world And as I told her about my familiar name which made her so speechless that even her mouth got wide which was quite funny And as she calmed down she told him about her It seems she is a very big shot in this world because apparently she is been known as one of the dragon kings and no one has ever able to make her familiar Even though not many people know her name since she is like a calamity and known for destruction only big and old families like the lucifuge family know about her Identity As Grayfia finished listening to my whole story, her face became more unbelievable because nobody ever heard something outrageous like familiar making a contract on her own especially a dragon king like her after all dragons are known for pride and arrogance Fortunately, instead of feeling down after hearing me get a familiar, she was very proud of the fact that her master was the one who got a familiar which no one had ever gotten in history and at that time I felt my all worries were unnecessary I moved forward in the forest while enjoying the fresh air, as I suddenly felt something wrong and started to move towards that certain direction "HMHHHMMHH!!!" a devil girl with red hair whose body and mouth seem to be fully tied up, tries to struggle in order to get free but it seems to be futile efforts of her "Let''s get out before someone notices us otherwise we are as good as dead," a man said as he looked towards the girl who seemed to have black wings on her who seems to be his partner I guess that is the so-called Fallen Angel of this world, the Angels that have fallen from the grace of God, due to having "impure thoughts" that divert them from the teachings of the God And they seem to be kidnapping that red-haired kid who looked around Aria''s age, I guess it must related to some blackmailing Or revenge but it seems people like them exist everywhere I walked towards her since if I didn''t do anything then this kid''s life would be in danger, not to mention she seemed to struggling alot despite being in ropes "Are you ok?" I asked this as I came near the girl who is on the ground as soon she saw me, her eyes become widened while started to struggle more than before "Wai- who the fuck are you!?!" man devil asked this in an out loud tone as soon he finally noticed me They soon started to come towards me with murderous but the next step they took, they both instantly got smashed onto the ground S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I honestly don''t have any mood to deal with this kind of people, so I quickly used my ruler''s authority to slam them into the ground as both of their heads got smashed into pieces creating a bloody scene They died? They alot weaker than I expected but I hope it won''t cause any problems for Grayfia At the same moment, I covered this kid''s eyes since it''s not good for a child to see such a bloody scene, I picked her up and started to move towards a different location where she couldn''t see this bloody scene I gently lay her on the ground as I untie her ropes after getting untied, she continuously lowers her head towards the ground like she is trying to hide herself from me Well I guess I must have scared her very much after all I killed those 2 people brutally in front of her even though I closed her eyes but still she should have heard screams and seen that bloody scene for a moment as well as some of their blood also got splash on her that''s not my fault, since I didn''t know those people were that weak compared to Grayfia when she first met me, I just wanted them to get unconscious but instead, they got killed instantly ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 84: Saving red-haired kid (2) ¡ª--------------- Chapter- 84 ¡ª--------------- Even though her head is down but still I can see her fat cheeks which are somewhat red, seeing that I couldn''t help but want to pinch them "T-thank ¡­yo-you" kid said this in a very weak voice as she thanked me, but still it was enough for me to hear it loud and clear it seems she is still grateful for the fact that I saved her but what should I do with her, should I send her home myself or should I send her with one of my shadow soldiers "Where is your home?" I asked this as gently in order to not scare the girl any more than she already is, so it''s better to treat her as gently as possible Hearing my questions, she started to look around but she seemed to have no idea of her current location, as her face started to get pale I see those people probably brought her into this forest after kidnapping her since this place is basically isolated from others, and not to mention judging from their talk and their fear, I can understand that this child belongs to some kind of high class royalty in the underworld I guess I need to find her home myself which is an easy task for me, as I stretch out my hand and offer it to her while I speak to her "Come with me, and I will take you back home" She just stared at my hand with her eyes like a statue, wait do I sound like a kidnapper? It''s reasonable that even though I saved her from those people but still to her I am still a stranger and especially those words I spoke were exactly like a kidnapper but fortunately maybe after finally gathering the courage and slowly grabbed my hand with her small hand as she trusted me now *thud* "Ouch!" She screamed in pain as she fell back on the ground again as soon as she stood which I noticed was because of her wounds on her knees and not only her knees but her wings also are injured "Don''t move" I said as I bent down in order to examine her wound, I touched the place where she was injured and healed it with very little power of mine which should be enough for her body to bear She trembled a little but in an instant, her injury healed without leaving a single scar on her body, and she looked extremely shocked that even her mouth opened I chuckled a little at this funny sight, probably because of the laugh, she got embarrassed "I-it was am-amazing," she said with a little shuttering as she praised me after she recovered from the embarrassed state while she stared at me with her shining blue-green eyes I offered her my hand again while she stared at me with her eyes filled with admiration As she again grabbed my hand, shyly? But at least now I can find her family to return her back and hopefully this time her family will be careful enough to make sure her safety I quickly began to scan the entire area in order to find a person similar to her energy, which might be the best shot for me to find her home back But how this small girl''s energy is similar to the monarch of destruction or is it because her power is related to destruction? Anyway I just hope she won''t become similar to that guy ''Found it'' I inwardly said this as I finally found a huge mansion where I could sense multiple people¡­ Or devils in I guess that''s the place, also those devils must be her family since I also felt the tension in them and it must be because of her After taking out my dagger from my shadow world, I quickly slash it with that portal opened near her home Seeing this, she got scared and quickly hid behind me while cautiously staring at the portal that appeared in front of me I slowly let her inside the portal which I opened inside the garden inside her house, and a place where no one can see us since it''s better to hide myself from other people''s eyes Judging by the size of her house which is alot bigger than Grayfia''s house, and now I am sure that my prediction was right about before as she is definitely the daughter of some extremely rich family I got a gut feeling if I got involved with them then it would only create more problems which only would delay me from going to the human world Not to mention I am sure suddenly appearing inside this house which has such tight security will only make me look like some criminal or thief even though I am pretty sure soon this kid will clear my name but it is still better to avoid such scenes sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Is this your house?" I asked this for confirmation just to make sure, and to my question, she nodded her head slowly or was she just surprised at the fact we suddenly got here "Then be sure to go safely from here," I said as I returned back to the portal since my work was done and I was very sure that she will be going to return safely to her family after all she was already in her house now "WAIT! What''s your big brother''s name?!?" maybe after finally realising that I was leaving, she quickly turned back me and asked this while shouting and started running towards me but it was too late since I already crossed the portal and appeared in the same place in that forest where I healed that girl I guess it''s about time I went back too since now Grayfia is back in her home which I saw through my shadow then she must gotten the method she was talking about to prolong Aria''s life I used to shadow exchange and exchange places with one shadow which was present in the mansion ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 85: Red-haired Girl thoughts ¡ª-------------- Chapter-85 ¡ª-------------- [ Red-haired girl''s POV ] "He left?" I couldn''t help but mutter as I saw him disappearing from my eyesight in front of me That big brother was so cool and amazing, I couldn''t help but feel sad when he left so quickly even without telling me his name I couldn''t help but feel this whole day was full of adventure for me, but I feel it was worth it after meeting that cool big brother First of all, I sneaked out of my home to escape that boring studies because I still couldn''t understand why I needed to study when I was a high-class devil But it was not easy because of so many guards and people, fortunately, I am very clever enough to escape under everyone''s eyes Soon when I tried to explore someplace outside my territory where I could play until my tutor was gone as after some time I finally found a perfect place While I was enjoying my adventure in unknown woods, suddenly I encountered 2 stray devils and one fallen angel, they seemed to following me for a while right after I left my territory And it seems they instantly recognised me from my bright beautiful red hair and followed me till I reached an isolated place and caught and used me for some kind of¡­ revenge Even though in past I hunted stray devils, it was always when my mom accompanied me Or my brother and it was just for my education while at that time, I didn''t have anyone with me and didn''t think it would be hard to hunt them again even without them¡­ but I was wrong because even though I managed to kill one of them with very difficulty But the other two were more powerful than him and on the other hand, I got injured, I shouted loudly and tried to warn them as I ran even though I knew it was very shameful for a noble like me to run still because of fear for been killed, I couldn''t help but run away as I fly at my fastest speed to get away from them, just in hope to escape Or that someone will notice her and help her Unfortunately, not long after fallen angel injured my wing with her magic, which caused me to fall hard on the ground hence the reason I got caught by them and afterwards, they tied me with some kind of special rope which somehow restricted my Power of Destruction They also stuffed my mouth in order to make my mouth shut up, at that moment I couldn''t help but curse them in my mind while I tried my best to struggle in order to get free but it was futile at the moment I regret my decision to try to sneak away from studying, say sorry to my family in my mind and promise to never do this again while praying someone to come and save me S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As my prays were heard, someone came to my rescue because as they trying to talk about escaping, a person who seemed to be not a devil came just like a prince in the stories His appearance is so handsome that words can''t describe him, his Angelic sharp face, his purple glowing sharp eyes, his sharp nose, his pure black hair and finally his very fair skin, everything about this man is soo perfect unlike anyone I have ever seen He looked so majestic with his indifferent look like nothing in this world matters to him but he is not a devil nor a fallen angel which makes me wonder about his identity He started to walk casually towards me without any sense of danger while maintaining his same expressionless face as he came he directly went down to me while ignoring both of them like they didn''t exist for him And asking me whether I am ok or not. I couldn''t help but panic because soon they noticed him, and they rushed towards him with the intention of killing I tried harder than before in order to speak or just somehow to warm him about incoming danger but the next moment shocked me When suddenly both of them fell on the ground on their heads so hard that both people heads got smashed into bits, I became stunned as suddenly that handsome brother covered my eyes with his hand at the exact next moment I want to complain that I am not a kid but a PRINCESS, when I was about to shout to complain, he suddenly life me up making me shut my mouth as he carried me in a princess carry which was very embarrassing And brings me to another isolated place which makes me worried because I heard about people doing very bad things to children I couldn''t help but wonder if he was one of them but I demise this idea after he freed me and then asked me about the location of my house also the fact there is no way such a handsome person would be a bad person But to his question, I was clueless since nothing seemed familiar to me and don''t know any way to find my way back home he stood up and offered me his hand, I couldn''t help but be embarrassed because he might be the only outsider who had seen me in this pathetic state looking at that super-handsome face, I quickly swallowed my words and took his hand while trying my best to not look at his face But when I tried to stand up, I fell back onto the group because of the pain in my injury and as soon he saw this again bent down and touched my foot Or to be more precise my injured area I felt a little shy because he was probably the first male outsider who touched me like this as soon an itching feeling came and went in the instant When he removed his hand, my foot was fully healed and not only my foot but my wing as well as my bruises all got healed I got dumbstruck by this as I suddenly heard a chuckle making me awake I soon saw him smiling at me which made me ashamed due to my silly appearance just now He again then offered me his hand and told me to stand up as I stood I felt not only my injuries but I feel refreshed and full of energy which was something I had never seen anything like this Then suddenly a dagger appeared in his hand out of nowhere and then he cut the space like it was nothing, which made me question how many things he could do. He then slowly walked towards the space where he swung his dagger and created a thing similar to a crack And as we crossed that crack, we suddenly appeared in my garden which made me question how he did it. I turned back he had already gone back to that crack without listening to my voice the next second that crack completely disappeared I couldn''t help but blame myself for not even asking his name, anyways I''m sure my brother can find him in no time, especially with that big brother''s super cool-looking appearance ''He is so cool, amazing and handsome'' I said this to myself in my mind to make sure to imprint his appearance in my mind in order to never forget it even by any chance ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 86: Aria Reincarnation ¡ª--------------- Chapter-86 ¡ª--------------- [ Jinwoo POV ] After dropping off that girl safely in her house, I came back to Grayfia''s house as the Guards gave a small bow and opened the gate for me to enter I still couldn''t get used to this noble treatment, well it''s only a few days then I will gone anyway "Ara~ Jin-kun you are already back from your walk~" Fia said as she looked towards me while she rested Her chin on Aria''s head Seeing this I couldn''t help but question myself how would she manage after Aria goes with me, after all I can see how much Fia has grown fond of Aria fia continued to speak with a smile "Can you play with Lily~ she seems to have looked for you earlier while you were gone~" Hearing this, I couldn''t help but smile a little bit because during this whole time, Lily didn''t give up even though she never really spoke up herself but by the graze she gave when she stared at me, I always knew what she was trying to say sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Unfortunately for her, no matter how hard she tried, I still won in the end but that didn''t stop her as she kept pestering me again and again Still, every time she plays, she improves but it''s not enough improvement to give me any challenge Anyway, let''s play with her for the last time since I will be going soon also I can see Aria being with Fia meaning that Grayfia is still working on her preparations With those thoughts, I walked upstairs towards the direction of Lily room''s, as I reached her room Her door was opened and there is an extra controller lying on the table with a chair, I guess she already made preparations for me as always I get inside and sit on that chair as I pick up the controller while she starts the game with a very serious face ''Should I go easy on her, today?'' I inwardly asked this question to myself since today is my last day, so it''s better to give her a chance to win but it will be all on her whether she can win or not ¡­.. After the game¡­ *Sigh* I release a tired sigh because even though I gave many openings but still lost, even though this match was a very close call When I looked back towards her, I saw her face like she holding back intense frustration inside her while she gritted her teeth Even though from the looks I can see she wanted to play again but I don''t have time for that since I can sense Grayfia now coming towards this room which most probably means that her preparations are done "let''s have a rematch later," I said as I put the Controller back on the table and stood up from my seat Hearing my words, she looked like she wanted to say something but she held back and said nothing at all And it''s not like I am going forever, since if she really wanna play she can come to the human world since I come to know there many devils among humans who live in the human world in disguised Or I can just come back to her whenever she wants a rematch using my technique I exited her room and encountered Grayfia who told me to come to her room while she also picked up Aria on the way from Fia We entered her room which was surprisingly very normal compared to what I thought in my mind "Master see this" Grayfia said as she took out chess pieces in front of me and then she continued to speak "this is called evil pieces which I told you before, master" I see, these are the things that devils used to reincarnate other living beings into devils but those reincarnated devils will be like slaves to the devil who reincarnated them Wait¡­ that means she wanted to use this method to change Aria''s race into a devil in order to expand her life span? I mean I think this method will work since the Devil''s lifespan is approximately 10000 years but will this be the only way? I want Aria to be free "Are you sure about this method?" I asked this to grayfia because she thought of this method for some reason since she cared about Aria more than myself, so it was better to hear her first { A/N:- This chapter is short mainly because the day i wrote this chapter which was 1st January 2024, I lost my pet dog who was with me for 9 years on that day and due to that I was emotionally unstable but don''t worry future chapters are normal } ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 87: Aria Reincarnation (2) ¡ª---------------- Chapter- 87 S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡ª---------------- Hearing my question, Grayfia nodded her head and opened her as she spoke in a deadly serious tone "Don''t worry master, I will be one who will be reincarnating her and I will let her live a free life" I nodded to her since I believed in her character and even if she did try do anything like that then I gonna stop her "But ask Aria for permission" I said this because no matter what she has the right to decide whether she wants to change her race or not especially when she is the last of her kind She nodded her head to my suggestion as she bent down to Aria and asked in a soft tone "Aria, tell us what you want" To Grayfia''s question, Aria slowly nodded her head as she agreed to Grayfia''s suggestion and with that grayfia looked at me like she now asking for permission *Sigh* "Ok¡­" I replied with a sigh since Aria has no problem then I have no right to reject this idea Not to mention we have no choice after all if I try to use my method then she will lose her all will while becoming my puppet like my other shadow soldiers and I don''t if she even able to talk, so that''s out of option And now her home planet is destroyed might cost her life even more because now she has no way to replenish her energy which caused her life to even become shorter So Grayfia''s suggestion is the only option left, since even though Aria will become subordinate to her that doesn''t change her will Or her memories at all, which means she has the freedom to live Grayfia after seeing me giving permission, took out a Bishop piece and then slowly brought it near Aria''s chest the bishop piece got inside her chest without any injury like it got merged with her own existence Aria''s whole body started to change, not only her body but her energy also started to change too She started to grow while her energy seemed to become familiar but it was not the same, it was like they now had some kind of connection After the light faded, Aria''s body grew a bit taller than before and she has now 2 wings and a tail like a normal devil other than that I haven''t seen any changes in her She has some rabbit ears which I am really fortunate while now she seems to contain a large amount of energy compared to Grayfia without that thing the good thing is that she is now able to replenish her energy without any problem which means "It''s successful" Grayfia said as she gave Aria a new pair of clothes since her current clothes now become very tight like it gonna tear at any moment due to the sudden growth in her body aria entered the washroom But that''s it? I thought there might be a more complicated ritual, but it seems I was thinking too much and her appearance also didn''t change much too "Master I like to apologize for making you wait like this" Grayfia apologised as she looked at me with a bowed a little and continued "I know how much you want to go human world but due to my sudden reappearance it took more time than expected for me to get evil pieces" "I see" I replied as I waved my hand to not worry about this one week is not that big-time especially after I spent hundreds of years alone not to mention it was for Aria''s life, so it was necessary "But master I suggest for you train Aria too" Grayfia said this as she suggested this which was out of my expectations because I thought she wanted to give Aria a carefree life without any powers Grayfia continued to speak "Master, with her reincarnation complete not only her appearance but her powers also evolved too and It will be a disaster if she can''t able to control it" Aria powers? If I remember correctly then her power is to reveal the probability of everything which is a kinda tricky but honestly very useful power, and that''s the only reason Aria was able to survive in such difficult situations which can even cost her life ''Evolved'' I inwardly said this since I didn''t fully understand what Grayfia meant by this but I had an outrageous prediction about Aria''s evolved power which Grayfia trying to warn me and if that''s true then Aria''s power is alot more dangerous than I thought not for me but for this world Especially if she doesn''t know how to control it *knock* *knock* I nodded my head to this since I agreed with Grayfia''s request suddenly someone knocked on the door as Grayfia opened the door revealing a maid "Fia-sama calling all of you downstairs for dinner," Maid said in a respective tone as she bowed her head and walked away At this moment Aria also returned wearing her new biggest size clothes which now she now looking more like a teenager than a child Maybe Aria''s growth also stopped because of her planet''s destruction, and I am talking about the moment when that bastard take hold of her homeworld and started to suck its life force "Let''s go back," I said as both of them also followed me back downstairs to the living hall where I saw something which really made me surprised because there was a very unexpected person sitting on one of the dining table chairs because she had never eaten on the same table as me before The whole table is decorated with way more dishes than normal, and more kept coming by the maids "Ara~ you look wonderful~," Fia said as she came from behind and then hugged Aria from behind while Aria just didn''t do anything to dodge or she was just now used to Fia''s actions Fia continued to say this as she observed Aria''s change in appearance "Aria-darling~ you seem to be grown a bit" ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 88: Grayfia Vs Tiamat ¡ª--------------- Chapter-88 ¡ª--------------- S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Your small wings are so adorable like yourself~" Fia said as she touched Aria''s wings which she had grown earlier "Grayfia darling~ congratulations on getting your first peerage member, especially such an adorable member~," Fia said as she looked at Grayfia and then she continued "Be sure to treat her with lots of love for me~" To this, Grayfia just simply nodded her head and stood beside me, as she looked at Aria suffering but she didn''t help her either, maybe she also knew it was impossible to help Aria Come to think, to start a peerage devil is required to have evil pieces and to acquire those evil pieces, the devil should reach some level of strength Unfortunately from what Grayfia told me, her mother wasn''t able to reach that level due to her poor talent as for Lily, she has talent but she is not interested in peerage due to her introverted personality "Let''s have a last great feast all together, alright~ Jin-kun~," Fia said as she turned her head towards me who was standing right beside me "Ok" I replied to Fia as I agreed to Fia''s request since It would be rude to reject her as well and there was no harm in having a feast, especially when a person like Lily came to join the table "Then let''s not let Lily keep waiting~," Fia said as she walked forward while she kept Aria in her arms and we followed her Fia finally let go of Aria as she reached her place, normally she let Aria sit in her lap but unfortunately for her, since Aria has grown now, she can''t do that anymore As she let Aria sit beside her while Fia sat beside Lily, and told everyone to start eating During the feast, Fia kept feeding Aria like there was no tomorrow while she kept talking about topics like what I am gonna do in the human world To be honest, I plan to relax while roaming around this world and I want to see if this world really is the same as me if this world is really the same as my homeworld then I want to go to Korea, to be exact the place where my home is in my home World to see if my home still exists and it is then what kind of people living there Luckily, Fia already arranged all the necessary documents for me and Aria which are needed for our identification in the human world and she even arranged a house Which was unneeded but she insisted, since she told me she had set up a magic circle that could be used as gateways to travel between here and that house I am sure she did this just to meet Aria whenever she felt like it But honestly, I am very grateful to Fia for doing all these things which will really save me from unnecessary troubles, still couldn''t help but feel a little guilty for this especially when she is a single mother of two daughters Even though I know she may not be talented in power but still she is a successful businesswoman both in the human world as well as in the underworld which makes her a little richer than normal people I planned to leave her some gifts for such a warm stay since I knew she gonna reject my gifts if I offered her face-to-face And I didn''t forget Lily, I also planned something for her and I am very sure that she definitely gonna like it due to her passion for games Like this, the last meal with the Lucifuge family was finally over¡­. ¡­.. After the meal, Fia take Aria into her room because she brought a bunch of clothes and other stuff for her since Fia knows how Aria come here without anything That''s the reason she already purchased everything Aria needed for her daily life or maybe she did purchase way more than needed and now she wants Aria to try them all before leaving ''stay strong'' I couldn''t help but say inwardly this in my mind after seeing the dead look in Aria''s eyes while she pulled by the Fia into her room as I silently prayed for Aria Meanwhile Lily also returned back to her room, maybe she wanted to sleep since she seemed to be sleepy I also then returned back to the guest room since there was something I needed to do before leaving which was to meet another person who would be going with us ¡­.. Tiamat cave¡­. "It''s my honoured to meet one of the great dragon kings, Tiamat" Grayfia said this in a respective tone as she gave a slight bow to Tiamat who seemed to be lying on top of her Treasure in her dragon form Grayfia herself requested to meet Tiamat since she wants to test out her strength also she wants to give her some ''maid lessons'' to help me with my daily life when she is not present "even though she is stronger than other devils still this is not enough to even give me a challenge," Tiamat said as she sharpened her eyes and stared at Grayfia up and down like she scanning Grayfia completely as she continued to speak "She is just a bigger ant than others for me" As soon as Tiamat said this, I clearly felt Grayfia''s anger, even though her face was still emotionless but I who lived with her long enough to understand her mood and now I clearly feel that she is angry *sigh* "Don''t come to any conclusion soon" I release a tired sigh as I said this since this same mistake she made when she first met me And Grayfia is not someone who can be underestimated, right now her full strength should be near Tiamat and I am sure that with Grayfia''s instincts, I am sure that she can give Tiamat a hard challenge or maybe Tiamat may lose due to her arrogance ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 89: Grayfia vs Tiamat (2) ¡ª-------------- Chapter-89 ¡ª-------------- After an hour¡­ "Thats enough," I said as I told both of them to stop because of their current conditions Right now both are bleeding while they are heavily breathing like they are having trouble even breathing, none of them showing any signs of giving up But I am a little surprised at the fact that Tiamat was able to fight head-on Grayfia who got combined with that ''thing'' which is really out of my expectations Still, Tiamat wasn''t able to deal any serious damage on Grayfia but I can say the same for Grayfia since even though in that form, she couldn''t able to give serious blows to Tiamat due to her tough scales which acted like tough powerful armour for her Both didn''t give up due to their pride as a result they came to this point where if they continued to fight more both of them get some serious injury or even one of them might die which is not worth it at all And sounds around are either on fire or on ice, while all creatures already moved far away from this place to a safe place otherwise they would caught in cross-fire And if I hadn''t controlled their fight then, they would have destroyed this entire forest which would have been really bad especially for Tiamat since this is her home As a result, I can only conclude this fight is a draw and think they both are equal in power but I am pretty sure in future, the results surely will be different from this time Hearing my words, grayfia obeyed immediately as she undid her transformation but on the other hand, Tiamat only stared at Grayfia like she gonna attack at any time "Tsk" Tiamat clicked her tongue as soon she saw Grayfia had no desire to fight more while she also became relaxed "Answer me, are you a devil or a dragon?" Tiamat asked this as she started to move forward at a very fast speed towards Grayfia S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Well her question is reasonable for anyone who doesn''t know about that ''thing'', after all, grayfia in that transformation looked somewhat similar to Tiamat "I am pure-blooded devil" Grayfia answered her question in a calm tone without any emotion as she was not affected by Tiamat''s sudden movement As Grayfia started to walk slowly which makes Tiamat was speechless and also Somewhat angry "Then explain what was that!?" Tiamat turned to Grayfia and stared at her with intense graze as she asked this in out loud voice in anger "I have no obligation to answer your question," Grayfia said this in a calm tone as she was not affected by her stared and angry tone at all Hearing this, Tiamat gritted her teeth as I could feel her anger was now on another level and I felt if I had not been present at that moment then she probably would have attacked Grayfia by now "What are you here for?" she then turned her towards me and asked this in a somewhat annoyed tone, I guess she is really pissed off by Grayfia "We will be going tomorrow" I replied as I told her about our departure even though I already told her we were gonna go to the human world but I didn''t tell her about the time when we would leave before And now since she will be coming with us then is better to let her know for her preparations, i came to know from Grayfia that Tiamat is known to be rampaging around the Human World on multiple occasions So it''s better to let her know to behave well since she is going with us, and if she somehow misbehaves then it will only create a huge problem for me Because to normal humans, supernatural power is like a fantasy that doesn''t exist in reality and if suddenly a dragon started a rampage in front of them then it would create massive unwanted chaos there "I see" Tiamat murmured as she started to walk back to her cave, and without turning back she continued to speak "I will be ready" And finally walked towards her cave back but it was that easy, she didn''t have any complaints nor any questions. "Master, can you go back first?" Grayfia asked this in a respected tone as she looked at me ''Is she going to fight her again?'' I couldn''t help but question this in my mind since I thought maybe Grayfia was not satisfied with the result of the fight "I just want to talk" As she seemed to read my mind, she immediately said this which demise that idea since I didn''t sense any falsehood in her words ''Then just in case'' I inwardly said this as I silently sent one of my shadows into Grayfia''s shadow just for an emergency situation And it''s now like I am not trusting Grayfia but it''s more problematic due to Tiamat because from this encounter I understand one thing which is Tiamat doesn''t like Grayfia even a bit or it''s not wrong to say that she dislikes Grayfia And it probably was due to Grayfia''s behaviour towards her or it might be because Grayfia was about to rival despite being a devil a species which Tiamat considered low life, other than that I can''t think of any reasons "Alright," I said I started to walk away from her after sneakily finishing transferring my shadow soldier into Grayfia''s shadow Grayfia bowed towards me as she bid me farewell and also started to walk towards Tiamat cave ''I just hope nothing will happen'' I said this in my mind as I didn''t want any more chaos to happen between them But before going back, I decided to fix the mess they had created I called out to Beru and told him to heal the Area they destroyed Honestly, something I myself was surprised by Beru''s insane healing abilities, as long anything or anyone has life in it, Beru can heal that fully without any effort and in my opinion, it is more like Beru''s healing abilities are just a step behind resurrection ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 90: Perfect Maid ¡ª-------------- Chapter-90 ¡ª-------------- [ Grayfia POV ] Seeing my master going away, I couldn''t help but be grateful for his trust in me especially after I hid many things from him in past It seems that even though the main connection of the system has been cut off but still system is still showing my data, which is really something that can''t be explained by logic: [ Loading Stats ] [ Name: Grayfia Lucifuge ] [ Gender: Female ] [ Titles: Traitorous Devil, Ice Queen, Maid Of the Strongest, Demonic Goddess ] [ Age: 118 y/o ] [ Race: Peak Devil ] [ Evolution: Ultimate Class (3rd Tier) ] [ Strength: A+] [ Magic Power: S- ] [ Shadow Monarch Affection: 47% ( Good Friend ) ] ¡­.. [I already told you multiple times that even though the system is disconnected from the main source of data but still this system is fused with you ] [ As a result system can tell your status without any problems but that''s it ] I know that I was talking about how the system can measure other people''s feelings with just numbers [ This is not any other person, but Shadow Monarch or you can say Absolute Being ] ''Yeah, I know but I failed on this task, didn''t I?'' I asked this question to the system since if thats the case then it should be least stop working, if the system can''t be detached from me considering that fact it got merged with my soul [ You are wrong, you failed my creator task but you didn''t fail the system task ] ''What do you mean?'' I asked this in my mind with confusion since I thought the system creator task was the same as the system task [The system Task for the user is to gain Shadow Affection which clearly you haven''t failed, in fact, you are doing great according to system stats and you might get rewards as you come near completing System Objectative ] ''How?'' I couldn''t help but become confused as I asked this inwardly since the system is not connected so transferring rewards must be not possible [ All Rewards are in separate spaces inside the system itself, or you can say it''s all inside you but that storage is only accessible by the system ] ''Inside me?'' I was surprised by this since I previously thought that now system wouldn''t be as helpful as before but it seems I was wrong If I will be honest then even though my previous reward almost took my life but I also won''t deny the fact that because of that reward, I was able to become so stronger than my previous self and not to mention because of that reward I was able to meet Aria *Sigh* Let''s think about that later and focus on the current task which is not easy, considering the other party is one of the great Dragons whom nobody dares to mess with in this whole world Honestly, I was very surprised at first when he said he got familia which is quickly shocking Considering he is not even a devil but also he doesn''t belong to this world It got more shocking as he told his full story which really made my mouth wide open due to that surprised Since the familia he got is Tiamat one of the great dragon kings which is not that shocking because my master is strongest but the shocking part, is Tiamat herself did the ritual like she is the one who wanted to serve him Not only but nobody would ever imagine that such an arrogant creature like Tiamat would submit herself to someone Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I guess my master charms are powerful enough to take down even an arrogant dragon like Tiamat I feel proud at the fact that my master was able to do something that nobody can imagine and as for jealousy my master will be close to another woman. Well that doesn''t matter much since it won''t change my position and it still remains above her in his heart not to mention I am his first maid too And that''s also the reason I got the title ''Maid of the Strongest'' after I got acknowledged by my master as his maid and this is something which I am most proud of But unfortunately, I need to leave my master''s side for some time and during that time period I want someone to take care of my master for that time period And for that reason, I want to teach her about how to be a good and proper maid who will take care of master every need I really don''t want to rely on others for this task but I have no choice since there soon be an uproar in the underworld due to my comeback and I don''t want my family to suffer again because of me This time I gonna make sure that nobody will dare to point even a finger at my family ever again and not to mention I also got unpaid debts to some scums who trouble my family when I was away which I gonna pay back with interest with my current strength and I am certain that nobody in the underworld will pose any threat to me, so there is no need to involve my master in such trivial matters because it will disgrace my status as his perfect maid For such reasons, I want Tiamat to know at least the basics of being a maid but seeing her face-to-face today, I feel this task is much more difficult than I originally thought, due to her intense hostility towards me After fighting her, I came to realise that her title of dragon king was not for just show and I was afraid my previous self wouldn''t even be able to stand in her presence but Fortunately, I am not my previous weak self anymore my current objective might be very difficult due to her personality but it''s not impossible and I might have a way to make her listen to me As with such thoughts, I became determined and entered back into the cave where Tiamat went ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 91: Perfect Maid (2) ¡ª--------------- Chapter-91 ¡ª--------------- "DO YOU WANT TO FIGHT AGAIN?" Tiamat who changed back into her original dragon form asked this as she stared at me like she ready to jump on me This is reasonable after she is a noble dragon and her pride is everything, and having a draw in battle with me a devil, her so-called pride got crushed Dragons are powerful supernatural beings, considered the strongest aside from the Gods themselves, admired, respected, and feared no matter the era. And not winning against a devil, a species which they considered as low life is very humiliating for them "I am afraid not," I said this as I denied her, even though I wanted to test out my power in that form on her After all my master already told me that she would be a perfect sparring partner for me, at first I was not very sure about that considering dragons can wipe out countries with ease now after fighting against her, I couldn''t help but curse myself for doubting my master''s words since what he said was true and this gave me a very good experience about what I am lacking but still fixing that won''t be an easy thing That form is too powerful for my current body, and maintaining that form for a long time takes a heavy toll on my body And way to solve this is to make my body stronger by fighting and giving my all out in that form which will my body stronger by continuously giving toll The more times I fight in that form, the more my body becomes stronger and if thats goes well then maybe one day I might be able to use that form like I use my normal body For this, Tiamat is a perfect candidate but right now I am not in great condition and above all that I can''t go against my master''s wishes "THEN TELL ME WHAT ARE YOU HERE BACK FOR BEFORE I BURN YOU!?" Tiamat asked this in an irritated tone as she stood up from the place and started to walk towards in her dragon form I guess she is really mad at the fact that I am not here to fight to settle scores but she is really giving this kind of threat to someone who just fought equally against her "I want you to take care of my master in the human world during my absence" I replied to her question in a calm voice since I needed her to listen to me "ARE YOU TRYING TO ORDER ME!?!!!!" Tiamat said this in a very furious voice as she stared at me with murderous graze, I guess she hated being ordered around by some devil "You yourself did a ritual to become his familiar in order to serve my master, am I correct?" I asked this without being intimidated by her anger, since now I don''t feel fear after knowing that she is not much different from me "THAT DOESN''T CONCERN YOU!" Tiamat replied to me in an out-loud voice as her whole body shone bright and started to shrink "It does concern me, I am our master''s first maid it''s my duty to teach you about your duties" I said this as this was an obvious fact as she came in her humanoid form which she used to fight me "Watch your words carefully otherwise I won''t be afraid to burn you to ashes just because you are his servant" She spoke this as stand in front of me and looked into my eyes with bone-chilling grazed "I don''t think you have that ability and you should know by that now" I replied to her in the same calm tone, while being unaffected by her empty threats "Tsk!" Tiamat clicked her tongue in irritation, maybe she realised what I said was true but before I could speak up, Tiamat opened her mouth and spoke in a cold voice "But doesn''t give you any rights to teach me anything" "Don''t you want to know what I did to become like that?" I asked her this question as I looked at her with a small smile on my face Since this is a thing that I am willing to trade with her if she listens to me, and also served master heartedly then I have no problem sharing my secrets with her Hearing this, her face twitched which showed my suspicious was correct, she had been really curious about my form since that exact moment when I transformed in front of her When I first time transformed in that form in my master castle, the system gave me the title ''Demonic Goddess'' which was really confusing since both of these words are polar opposites to each other But I don''t care about that much since I am happy after getting that transformation and it''s not because it makes me stronger but for some reason, I feel I am near my master I don''t know why I feel or know this and even though it''s kind of a cold feeling but still it''s soon Becomes very comforting after knowing that I am near my master And Tiamat after seeing me in that form, is rather eager to know how I did that that way when she asked me those questions after my master stopped our fight Come to think I look very similar to her in that form, maybe that''s the reason for her intense curiosity "First tell me" Tiamat said, she seemed to demand me to tell her what she wanted to know but I was not stupid enough to tell her like this "I can''t agree with your terms" I replied as I rejected her since it would only increase the risk "Are you doubting me?" Tiamat asked this in a cold freezing voice which even made me shiver, that''s right¡­her arrogance doesn''t allow anyone to suspect her as a liar "It''s not like that but I want you to meet my standard and pass my test before any reward" I said this as this is my basic requirement for her and I won''t negotiate After hearing, this she went silent while thinking about this and after a few minutes, she finally opened her mouth and spoke "I am listening" S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I couldn''t help but have a small smile on my face after seeing her finally agreeing to my terms and conditions which is really a great achievement itself ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 92: Human World ¡ª-------------- Chapter-92 ¡ª-------------- Next morning¡­ [ Jinwoo POV ] ''Isn''t this too much?'' I couldn''t help but say in my mind after seeing the things that Fia prepared for Aria which in my opinion is a little too much Right now almost everyone is present here since I and Aria is gonna leave now, but the things Fia brought for Aria are enough to make a small mountain "Do you want me to help you move these to your new home in the human world?~" Fia asked these as she finally realised that she might brought too much without knowing how they gonna take these all with them "It''s fine" I replied as I started to expand my shadow until it fully covered all the things that Fia brought for Aria, after putting all the things in my shadow world and then my shadow reverted back to its original size Fia looked at all of this with wide eyes maybe because the things she brought looked like a mountain and in a second it got vanished into thin air "Thats an amazing trick you got there ~!" Fia excitedly said as she looked at me with her red shining eyes while she quickly moved towards me and stood just a few inches away "Accompany me whenever I go for shopping~," she said as she grabbed both of my hands and looked at me with passionate eyes "Sure¡­" I replied to her in an awkward tone since I felt she gonna treat me like a backpack for her shopping but I couldn''t reject her on her face After hearing my reply, Fia quickly became happy while she said thank you and finally released me as she grabbed some files from the nearby table "These are all necessary documents that you need in the human world," Fia said as she handed those files to me I opened the files which contained fake identities of me and Aria prepared by Fia and found out that I am me and Aria are siblings who lost our parents in some foreign country due to some accident It''s also mentioned that our parents made an insane amount of fortune which is now under our name in order to let us live a comfortable life I guess it makes sense for me and Aria to be siblings considering now I have stopped ageing after reaching my prime also the fact we both have the same hair colour, so I don''t think people might suspect us But is it easy to create fake identifications? Because fake identification can''t be created by only money, It seems Fia have money and connections in the human world to make this happen just in a few days I remembered Fia telling me that she owns a business in the human world which probably explains how she managed to pull this off without any difficulty "Aria~" Fia called out for Aria who was standing still with me quietly, but suddenly she flinched after seeing Fia coming towards her, I guess it''s due to her experience during her time with Fia "Show me your hand, sweetie~," Fia asked this in a sweet tone as she bowed a little and then stretched her hand out and waited for Aria with patience It seems even though Aria still don''t like Fia not much but she now trusts her because of that she does what Fia told Fia grabbed Aria''s hand gently as she took out a shining blue ring in her other hand and then put it on Aria''s finger As soon Aria wore that ring on her finger, her ears and her wings disappeared into thin Aria, now she totally looked like an ordinary girl "Be sure to never take this ring off your finger in that place, understand?~" Fia said as she looked at Aria with gentle eyes To this, Aria nodded her head as she understood what Fia trying to say, Fia smiled with satisfaction after seeing Aria''s response The next moment Fia looked at me and opened her mouth "Be sure to take care of her" I guess despite her carefree personality, she still is very worried about Aria I agreed to Fia since that''s my intention from starting as I turned to Grayfia who turned from that place just an hour ago but she came alone and it seems Tiamat is already gone to house in the human world in which we are going And seems the shadow that I left in Grayfia didn''t alert me to any fight, so it seems what Grayfia said is true { A/N:- Jinwoo needs to focus on shadow in order to connect his five senses to that shadow which he didn''t do due to his trust in Grayfia } But I feel Grayfia is unnaturally very tired after she returned from Tiamat cave, I guess she spent too much energy fighting Tiamat and she hasn''t rested till now Grayfia brought a scroll, and she told me to stand in the Area near to each other while she put the scroll open in front of us on the floor, this had some magic circle drawn on it As Grayfia started to chant something while she injected her energy into the scroll the magic circle on the scroll became bigger covering me and Aria both The circle started to shine like ''that time'' as everyone said their goodbyes even every maid present said this, I guess they are happy that I am finally going But the only person who is missing here is Lily, who seems to peeking towards me from upstairs, it seems she still hasn''t come out of her past ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 93: Human world (2) ¡ª-------------- Chapter-93 ¡ª-------------- [ 3rd Person aka author POV ] In the human world¡­ Fia bought a big house for Jinwoo and Aria in the most expensive area of kuoh town for 2 reasons The first one is due to Kuoh town is one of the most secure places in the whole of Japan and even though this town is governed by other family but serafall has enough influence to protect them from any harm And second reason due to serafall, her little sister start going to school soon which is located in Kuoh Town and someone needs to take care of her and that responsibility will be going to Jinwoo The Fia did this not only for their safety but because of this Aria might able to make friends with Serafall''s little sister who should be near her age and if possible then Fia really hopes that they both become good friends in future The location of this house in society is only meant for rich people and high-class people due to that it''s a very quiet and clean place The house that Fia bought is a white modern house and it''s enough for 6 people to live inside that house comfortably right now there is a person who is inside this house and that person is none other than Tiamat as she is wearing a very unexpected outfit that is really out of her character Maid dress¡­ she is wearing a classic maid dress given by Grayfia and Tiamat was forced to wear this by Grayfia due to a promise she made without much thinking about the consequences After all, she is a noble dragon and going back on her words is something that her pride don''t allow Tiamat''s pride is something that is very important in her entire existence and if she breaks the promise she made then it''s like she is breaking herself S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The real reason why Grayfia sends Tiamat here before Jinwoo and Aria is that she doesn''t trust Tiamat even a little bit Grayfia was afraid if something or someone made Tiamat unhappy then she might go on a rampage like old times Even though chances are very slim considering that fact Tiamat is now jinwoo familia but still it''s not zero and Grayfia isn''t taking any chances regarding her mother and sister''s safety Especially after all the things that happened to them due to her [ Tiamat POV ] ''THAT GIRL!!!! Who does she think she is?!'' I couldn''t help but say this furiously in my mind while roaming around in this small structure since I was burning with rage right now I honestly just want to burn this entire place down to ashes in order to calm down but I can''t due to him and the stupid agreement I made with that girl *Sigh* I took a deep breath and then released in order to calm myself down since now it was better to do what that girl told me until she told me what I wanted to know And then I gonna make sure to give her 100 times more humiliation than I am right now feeling If anyone saw me right now, especially other dragons then I surely would become a laughingstock in their eyes I am only doing this just to know what she did while fighting me, I hate to agree but she has some good strength for a lowly devil But somehow in mid of our battle, she becomes entirely something very different from the devils She somehow became some unknown species and got the power to rival mine and it''s all due to that gem in her chest because I felt that was the source of her power Also, her appearance at that time became similar to mine but I am certain she is not a dragon And that''s why I must know about that gem which is in her chest and I am very sure that man has some doing in that gem because her power has somehow become similar to his even though compared to his, that girl''s power was very thin and weak like comparing a small flickering flame to a boiling Lava Still, that was enough to rival my power which also shows how great that man''s strength is and I am afraid if any chance he ever goes on a rampage then this whole world might get totally destroyed I am certain if that happens then no one can stop him, absolutely no one in this entire world not even if all forces reunited as one to stop him This makes me more curious about that scar on his arm and I am certain that it''s definitely caused by the flames of some dragon I even asked about this to that girl since she is his maid, I thought she might know something about that scar but it seems she is clueless about this or she is just playing stupid Unfortunately, I can''t force her to tell the truth since she is the maid of that man and that maid has something to become powerful enough to rival my power which really bothers me But it can also be said blessing in disguise because around this time host of that ''thief'' might have been born and I needed to find him and then ask about the treasures that he borrowed If that thief still refuses to tell me about those treasures and I gonna kill his host yet again after all the treasures he borrowed are all extremely precious ''That man is coming" I muttered as I felt magic fluctuation in the surrounding air and since that Girl told me that her master was coming here through teleportation, I was certain it was him I quickly moved towards the area where magic fluctuation at''s highest and waited there while gathering enough courage in order to prepare myself to do those shameful acts that that girl told me to do A magic circle forms on the floor as the light shines and the 2 figures finally emerge from that magic circle ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 94: Human world (3) ¡ª--------------- Chapter-94 ¡ª--------------- [ Jinwoo POV ] "Welcome master," Tiamat said in an emotionless tone as she bowed down towards me in a maid dress I widen my eyes a little at this unique sight because right now she is wearing which is really out of her character I couldn''t help but wonder how in the world Grayfia managed to convince Tiamat to wear this since from her expression, I don''t think she is wearing it by her own will Right now she looks like a normal human woman wearing a maid dress, maybe she is wearing some kind of accessory giving her disguise of a normal human like the one Fia gave to Aria or she is using some kind of magic to help her look like a normal human After bowing, she looked at Aria with an emotionless face which probably scared Aria as she quickly hid behind me "She is a friend," I said as I patted Aria''s head in order to make her feel secure, she didn''t need to fear her but I couldn''t help but release a sigh thinking that Aria was still afraid of strangers After hearing my words, she somehow got courage due to her trust in me as she peeked at Tiamat and after a few moments Aria finally moved forward "I will show you this house," Tiamat said as she turned around and started to walk while she told us to follow her, I guess she is no interest in Aria or her behaviour She introduced us to this house and I have to say that Fia''s choice of house is pretty good since this two-storey house has everything which is needed for 5 or 6 people easily The only unfortunate thing is that this house is located in Japan instead of Korea which is really a pity but I guess Fia chose this location for a reason, so I can''t complain especially when she did all this with her own goodwill without expecting anything in return After she finished showing me this house, I came onto the balcony of the first floor and couldn''t help but have a smile on my face after feeling the fresh and refreshing air while looking up into the blue sky I can also see people roaming around on the roads, this really feels like I am back in my home world I crouched down to Aria''s level as I put my hand gently on her head and then asked in a soft tone "Do you like our new home?" "Yes, it feels nice" Aria nodded her head as she said this in her soft tone which made me a little surprised because she is someone who remains quieter than Grayfia but I felt glad that she liked this place Maybe it''s because of nature here, and since this world even though this world might not have Greenland like her homeworld before it got corrupted by that guy but still this world is better than our previous places Come to think Aria needs education too, but considering her current form looks like a teenager and she didn''t have any basic education since she didnt go to any junior or middle school, I guess it''s better that she should get home tutored until she is well prepared for high school Not to mention she has already started preparations for her enrollment but that will be in a few more years which should be plenty of time for her to learn the basics As well as she will able to make herself familiar with this world, especially with culture and people With those thoughts, I stood up as I take Aria back to the living room on the ground floor while Tiamat who was silently watching all this also followed us back But I guided Aria to watch television and gave her the remote since she already used to watch television in the underworld, I am pretty sure that she knows how this thing works and knows how to operate it "Look after Aria for a while" I said this to Tiamat since today is the day which I have been waiting for more than 500 years and I want to celebrate this with a good feast like old times on my homeworld "Are you going somewhere?" Tiamat asked this with a little unpleasant tone as she looked towards me with her sharp eyes, it seemed she didn''t like the fact I was ordering her to babysit a child "Yeah, I will be back quick" I replied to her since I needed to buy fresh ingredients for the feast and also wanted to go for a walk. so unfortunately, she needs to look after her whether she likes it or not Even though I can create ingredients through my powers but I want to do this like my old times back in my home world when I had no powers not to mention I will be back quickly since I am only going to take groceries and from what I have found the nearest supermarket is just a few minutes away from here "Tsk¡­okay" Tiamat clicked her tongue as she said this and finally agreed to my request, as I finally left the house Even though I can also leave my shadow soldiers to accompany Aria but for some reason she doesn''t like them at all maybe it''s because they look too scary for her ¡­. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I walked through the street and have to say that it''s very clean and neat without any noise, I guess that''s the benefit of having a house in a high-class society I only walked towards the main gate of the society where is a kind-looking old man sitting, I guess he must be the security guard here "Child Are you the new resident who recently shifted here" the old man said as he stood up from his place with a soft smile on his face and looked at me with his kind eyes "Yes," I replied to the old man, as the old man came and then said, "I see, are you going somewhere?" "Just supermarket" I replied as the old man opened the society gate for me while he replied "The nearest supermarket is just the end of this road" ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 95: Black Cat ¡ª--------------- Chapter-95 ¡ª--------------- On the road¡­ I couldn''t help but feel nervous because I could see everyone trying to peek sneakily at me and some even trying to take photos of me for some reason like they were taking me as a rare animal in a zoo Maybe it''s because this Japan and I looked foreign to them, that makes sense but I am someone who has lived alone for such a long time and suddenly getting the attention of these many people, I couldn''t help but be nervous Even though seeing people everywhere, somehow makes me feel good, since lets me know that I am not struck on that dead place alone "Excuse me, can I get your number?" a girl who looked like a high school student asked me this as she came in front of me she extended her hands with a mobile phone and bowed towards I can also see some other high school girls who seem to trying their hardest to hide in the corner while secretly watching us "Uh, I don''t have a phone, sorry," I said as I passed her since I am sure this must be one of their pranks or some game sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. punishment and the excuse I used is also not a lie, so I won''t feel guilty about lying to a kid I couldn''t focus on that girl anymore because as soon I rejected her request, suddenly the attention of people on me became sharper than before I quickly left and then entered the Japanese supermarket which was my destination even though it''s all written in Japanese but I can still read it easily as it is written in Korean since no matter what language I can understand them all like it''s natural But when I entered the shop, the inside atmosphere was the same as outside because as people saw me, their eyes kept staring at me like someone out glued to them Even though I tried to my existence as minimal as possible still people here can noticed me, maybe because normal humans always rely more on their eyes than their other senses *Sigh* I inwardly release a tired sigh seeing this because now I little started to regret my decision but it''s fine since this is alot better than being all alone It''s a matter of time before they get used to my appearance and stop looking at me like I am a rare animal or I will just get used to these stares and stop caring about it but until then I just need to endure it At least inside of the shop was better since there were way less people than outside who were staring at me maybe because they were too focused on their shopping The only ones who are staring at me mainly are staff or people who have done their shopping, I should take the things which I need fast and then go back home With those thoughts, I quickly went towards the shelf while I grabbed a shopping bucket on the way and straight went to the shelf where the ingredients I needed for the dish that I was going to make After a few minutes¡­ I finished taking everything that I needed for the dish, as I stepped forward to go to an empty counter "Bill, please," I said which stunned the man on the counter and it was most probably because he didn''t expect me to speak Japanese fluently "Right, away sir!" After moments cashier came back to his senses as he said this and started to scan the items which I bought in a hurry Meanwhile, I also made the cash after seeing other people''s money who were paying on other counters even though I created s replica still it''s exactly the same real in fact it''s not wrong to say replica money is also the real currency of Japan After the cashier told me the amount I needed to pay, I paid the bill as I took the ingredients and then got out of the store while ignoring everyone''s stares Right after that, I straight back on my way back home and entered back into society back *Sigh* I couldn''t help but feel a sigh of relief since they couldn''t follow me in there nor did I get that much attention in there because on the way there wasn''t anyone other than the guard while on the way to the house, I saw a black cat severely injured in the corner of a pole probably trying to hide from people due to fear but if that cat didn''t get any treatment immediately then she probably not gonna make it alive I walked towards the cat slowly, trying my best not to scare cat even though I doubted the cat would be able to even stand straight with those injuries "..m-meow~..." The cat weakly tried to speak but unfortunately, it seemed the cat was running out of strength even though the eyes were not opening fully Seeing such a scene, I couldn''t help but pity this cat since her condition is extremely bad and if I hadn''t found this cat then gonna continue to suffer like this until her end which would be a very painful death Fortunately, this cat met me otherwise that would have been the end result for her, but I could still save this cat even though she was on the verge of death First of all, I put away my all shopping bags into my shadow and then touched the cat as I started to heal the car even though I might not be able to make her perfectly fine but at least I can heal her enough which will give me enough time to take her back with me Honestly, right now I need Beru for this task since he is the one who can perfectly heal her but I don''t want to take him out of my shadow in just an open area which will only cause chaos considering there might people who will see him by house windows or by security cameras that''s the reason I am taking back the cat with me in order to cure her in the house where no one can see my shadows ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 96: Black Cat (2) ¡ª-------------- Chapter-96 ¡ª-------------- That''s why I planned to take her home with me and then tell Beru to heal this cat even though this might be a hassle doing all this for such a small creature which is unrelated to me But after living such a long time alone, I come to understand how precious every life is and that''s why I want to save this cat even though it might not bring me any benefit After putting my hand on the cat, on concentrate on healing enough for me to take this car back home with me, luckily with perfect control over my power "..meow~...." The cat slowly opened her eyes and saw me, as she understood my intention of treating her, she became relaxed ''This might be enough'' I inwardly said this in my mind after hearing her all I could since if I tried to heal her more it might cause more harm than good Right after that, I create a warm and very comfortable blanket using my power and then gently pick her in the blanket While I stood up and started to move towards home fast, I couldn''t understand one thing which was how this cat was still alive after having injuries like these The bigger question is how this cat got these injuries because these injuries aren''t normal at all I quickly stopped thinking about this question for now, since it''s better to save this cat first before thinking about those questions ¡­.. At home¡­ I quickly entered the house, and I came to the living room while I put the cat on the table gently and then called out Beru On my call, Beru immediately came out of my shadow and as soon as he showed up, Tiamat became alert Like she gonna attack Beru at any moment meanwhile Aria quickly shuddered at the sight of Beru which was totally reasonable considering that first of all Beru is a shadow and second he is a Big Ant which most people don''t like "He is not an enemy," I said to Tiamat as I looked at Tiamat who was ready to attack Beru at any moment in order to make Tiamat calm down otherwise Beru himself won''t back down from a fight S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After hearing me, Tiamat understood what I meant as she tried to relax but I could still sense some aggression from her Beru did what I wanted as he started to heal the cat and with that, I was reassured that the cat would be fine Meanwhile, I started to tell them where I found this cat, after a few minutes Beru was done with the task I told him as I ordered him to come back inside my shadow But before going back I saw him staring at the TV like a kid who wants something and I knew that he really wanted is to watch those K-drama Unfortunately, even though I promised him that he could watch K-drama after we reached the human world but sadly it seems his presence has not been accepted by other people yet especially Tiamat considering that she didn''t let her guard down until the Beru finally go back into my shadow I couldn''t help but feel sorry for Beru since all he just wanted was to watch his K-drama for all those years It''s better to let them get used to him and then Beru can watch all the TV he wants, but before that, he needed to wait more until they get used to him I stood up and decided to make the meal that I wanted since now this cat is fine and now just sleeping due to Exhaustion Maybe out of curiosity, Aria after Beru went back into my shadow, moved towards the cat who was sleeping As Aria looked at the cat while touching her timidly, and even though her face was still the same as ever but I could see some excitement in Aria''s red eyes ''She is a child after all'' I couldn''t help but inwardly comment on this after seeing Aria acting like the kid she is, even though her body is grown, still her mind is like a curious child I don''t mind keeping this cat if Aria wants it since it would be nice to have a pet in the house who can play with Aria but it''s for future I started to move towards the kitchen leaving Aria with the cat while I couldn''t help but look at Tiamat weirdly because even though she was now relaxed compared to a few moments ago But for some reason, she is staring at the cat with clear disgust in her eyes maybe it''s due to her superiority complex I decided to ignore her and go to the kitchen which literally goes next to the living room, and the kitchen got every necessary equipment that would help me to cook mostly any dish And then immediately decided to take out the all ingredients that I brought from the supermarket and placed them on the table "Do you need help?" Tiamat asked this in her cold voice as soon she entered the kitchen after she stopped focusing on the cat even though I was surprised at Tiamat''s behaviour but if she really wanted to help then I wouldn''t reject her "Alright, wash these" I replied to her since Aria was already enjoying herself with that cat which I could see from here, so it was better to give Tiamat some simple task in order to keep her busy otherwise she might scare the cat off from her chilling grazed when that cat wakes up from her sleep It might give Aria also some space, so she could relax as well as observe the cat without any restraint considering even though Aria does not have that much guard up against Tiamat but she still hasn''t accepted Tiamat fully yet that''s the reason Aria isn''t comfortable earlier ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 97: Black Cat POV ---------------- Chapter-97 ¡ª------------- [ Stray Black Cat POV ] ''Am I not dead?... How am I still alive?'' I couldn''t help but have these questions in my mind as soon as I opened my eyes Because I seemed to be in a totally different place, I couldn''t help but release a sigh of relief realising that I had finally successfully managed to escape them I just hope my sister is doing alright right now, unfortunately, I can''t go back right now to check on her otherwise I am sure won''t able to survive and not only that but also I will put my sister''s life in danger as well And my efforts to save her would be wasted, at least now that bastard is dead so I could only hope that my sister would get a good master who would take care of her *poke* While I was long in my thoughts about my sister, I felt someone poking me on my cheek I tried to move my body but it was extremely difficult, I can''t complain since it''s a miracle I even managed to survive and I should be grateful for that After successfully moving my body, I saw a black-haired girl who is poking me from the opposite side ''Reincarnated devil!?!?'' I inwardly said this in my mind because this girl even though looks like a human but I am certain she is a reincarnated devil This girl must have used some kind of magic or some kind of device for disguise but she still couldn''t fool me If that is the case then does her master capture me? But I am sure I escaped from the underworld And if I am really in some base of a high-ranking devil then why am I still alive? Why do they heal me? Are they not aware of my real identity? I needed to quickly get out of there and figure out my current situation but when I tried to stand up, I quickly fell back again ''Damn it!'' I couldn''t help but curse in my mind because right now my whole body felt extremely sore and couldn''t able to even stand still Not only that but because of my attempt, a girl noticed that I regained my consciousness as she ran off somewhere I need to get out of here before she brings her master otherwise it might be bad for me, but unfortunately, my body won''t allow me to move even a little After a few moments, That black-haired girl came back as she brought a man with him and as soon as I saw the man, I became extremely stunned Not only did he have an extremely handsome appearance but I remembered before losing my conscious, I saw this man Is he brought me here? But why? Also, I can''t feel any demonic power from him, is he not a devil? but for some reason, I have an uneasy feeling in my heart like it was saying never go against this man Following that man, a woman in a maid dress also appeared, after seeing her my body started to violently tremble in fear I immediately realized that this woman was very powerful, and knew if she had the ability to kill me within a few seconds and that fact wouldn''t change even if right now I was in my peak condition And I am very sure she is not a devil either but she is way more dangerous than the devil, I really wanted to run away right now but I feel running away is worthless "She must be hungry" Man murmured as he turned to that extremely dangerous-looking woman and continued to speak "Tiamat can you bring me some milk from the kitchen?" Hearing I couldn''t but feel scared thinking how can that man order such a terrifying woman like she is an ordinary servant But instead of getting angry at him, that terrifying woman stared at me with extremely cold eyes like instead of him, she was angry at me She even released a killing intent like she wanted to kill me at this moment which made my heart stop beating for a moment as my body started to tremble more than before in fear, as soon that terrifying woman started to look at me I instantly knew that she didn''t like my presence here and wanted to get rid of me as I closed my eyes in fear and prepared for my miserable end *Tsk* "Ok" I heard that Terrifying woman click her tongue as she said this as she went away, and after realizing that woman had finally gone *Sigh* I release a sigh of relief but I come to understand one thing from this, for some reason that Terrifying woman can''t disobey this man''s orders From his behaviour, I realized that this man only saw me as a regular stray cat that he saved but I was definitely sure that terrifying woman knew about me by the looks on her face when she was staring at me So it''s better to let like a proper cat without revealing my true form and remain on this man''s side which at least would save me from getting killed by that Terrifying woman I am pretty sure that as long I pretend to like a real cat then I will be okay otherwise that wouldn''t have saved me in the first place I just need to make sure to stick to this man until I plan my escape successfully but until then this man is the only way for me to survive "Meow~ meow~" I tried to act like a real cat as I looked at the man who was about to go away with pitiful eyes in order to gain his sympathy sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even though it may be shameful but I have no choice since he is the only one who can save me from my demise, I just need to endure this until I escape successfully and then finally somehow check on my sister who is also my only family member in this world ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 98: Black Cat (3) ¡ª-------------- Chapter-98 ¡ª-------------- [ Jinwoo POV ] "Meow~ meow~" cat meowed in a soft tone as she looked at me pitifully when I was about to go away back into the kitchen and continue my cooking I guess she remembers that I was the one who saved her from her death, and she wants me to stay I even saw her trying to stand up on her legs but unfortunately, she fell down back quickly even though her body is fully healed but she still has no energy to move and on top of that her body should be very sore by now That''s the reason I told Tiamat to take milk from the fridge since that might help this might help cat regain her energy and maybe then she will be able to stand and walk But even after I told Tiamat to bring milk, instead of immediately going, she rather stared at the cat with her cold eyes filled with killing intent And because the cat also got scared by Tiamat as her whole body started to tremble in fear, I couldn''t help but want to scold Tiamat for this But when I was about to do so, she stopped looking at the cat with killing as she went into the kitchen just as I said to her I couldn''t understand if she has a problem being treated like a servant Or if she just doesn''t like this cat, maybe it''s because she doesn''t like the cat From the beginning, she is staring at that cat with disgust in her eyes but why?? Is it because she thinks she is superior because she is a dragon or there is another reason that I am not aware of I moved towards the cat, who was looking at me with her pitiful eyes, it seemed she really got scared by Tiamat and she was looking at me like she wanted me to stay with her since I was the one she trusted I guess I had no choice, I came near that cat while I started to pat her head and after feeling my hand, she started to rub her head against my hand while licking it Unconsciously a small smile appeared on my face after seeing such cute reactions from this cat, she was even trying to hold my hand like she didn''t want me to go anywhere away from her Aria also came beside me and extended her hand like she was trying to copy me but unfortunately, the cat didn''t even look at her as she kept playing with my hand S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing this, the atmosphere around Aria becomes gloomy like she is depressed about the fact that the cat is not doing the same with her as she is doing with me I gently take my hand back thinking then maybe the cat would focus on Aria which would make her happy but that didn''t happen at all since the cat totally ignored her existence As the cat continues to look at me with her big eyes as stretches her paws trying to call me near her again Meanwhile makes Atmosphere around Aria becomes more gloomy as she becomes more depressed after seeing the cat won''t even bother to look at her I don''t know really how to comfort her or make the cat give attention to Aria and while I was in thought someone came in front of me "Here," Tiamat said in a cold voice as she handed me the milk bottle, looking at this I couldn''t help but think that this might work I tapped on Aria''s shoulder who had her head down in depression and handed her milk as well as a small bowl, since Tiamat didn''t bring any bowl, I needed to create one for this cat Aria immediately understood what she needed to do as she put the bowl in front of the cat as opened the milk bottle and started to pour the milk into that bowl Since the cat can''t move much, Aria brought a bowl near the cat''s mouth and after some time she finally started to drink it Even though the emotions on Aria''s face are still hard to read but I can see excitement and happiness and the gloomy atmosphere now completely disappears as soon the cat starts to drink the milk that Aria gave After some moments, I also decided to stand up and go back to the kitchen in order to continue to cook since I came here I left cooking in between Meanwhile, Tiamat followed me back into the kitchen, it seems she has no interest in watching over that cat which makes sense since she dislikes that cat so much for some reason ... After 2 hours¡­ Dinner was ready as I also decorated it on the dining table, and I am really proud of what I cook Even though it''s been a really long time since I last cooked but it seems I still haven''t lost my cooking skills I turned around and found Aria holding the cat in her arms staring at the food with her big red eyes Even a normal person can tell that Aria wants to eat this which makes me glad since I was at first worried because I only know how to make Korean dishes Till now Aria has eaten Japanese dishes but it seems my worries were unnecessary since I can even hear Aria swallowing her saliva Also, it seems now Aria got attached to the cat since for a while she carried around cat in her arms with happiness in her eyes which means this cat will be living with us too Considering the fact that now Aria seems to be really attached to this cat and i dont think she would let of this cat now Well it''s fine since I don''t have any problem with pets but I don''t think it can be said the same for someone else here ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 99: Tiamat Thoughts ¡ª-------------- Chapter-99 ¡ª-------------- [ Tiamat POV ] Looking at the food on the table, I couldn''t help but feel very surprised because I never expected someone as strong as him to be so well at making food ''Does he even need to eat?'' I couldn''t help but ask this question in my mind to myself because I can''t imagine someone like him needs to eat for a living ''Maybe it''s all for this brat?'' I inwardly thought of this in my mind since I could tell that this brat was a reincarnated devil and I could also tell that it''s not been all time since she got reincarnated from the energy, I can also able to tell who is responsible for her reincarnation and I have a feeling that she must have sent this brat to keep track of me That''s not only the thing that annoys me but also her existence is very different from other reincarnated devils who I encountered in past It''s more like even though she is now the devil but she is still somehow not a devil and which makes her totally different from any regular reincarnated devil whom I have seen in my entire life I guess everyone related to this man is not normal at all, first that weird devil maid and then this brat, I couldn''t help but wonder about this man origin Looking at this brat, I looked at her arms with nothing but disgust in my eyes, and right now I really wanted to grab her neck and ask ''Why such a low life like her doing here?'' S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But I can''t, especially when this man brought this lowlife himself otherwise it will break my promise to that girl So now I couldn''t help but feel frustrated about the rules that girl told me, one of the rules was that whoever master brought with him into his house was a guest, so naturally a maid can''t be rude to any guest he brought even if that guest is some ''low life'' Otherwise, I would burn this pathetic lowlife to ash, the moment she came into my sight, I could sense fresh blood on her meaning she must have killed someone not long ago But why is he saving this lowlife? Is he not aware of this low-life identity? Or does he have some plans of his own? And that''s maybe the reason why he saved her The more bigger question in my mind is what the hell is that thing who healed that lowlife!?! Even in my entire very long life which I have lived so far, I haven''t seen anything like that Just by looking at me, I felt my whole existence got shaken and the killing intent in his eyes was enough to make any creature with deep fear in them that will even start to beg for their lives That ''thing'' looks like some terrifying monster that I haven''t encountered before and that ''thing'' exactly has exactly similar power as him It has the body of an ant but it''s very big in size compared to normal ants, and I also noticed that its body was purely made up of energy meaning that thing doesn''t have a real physical body at all And the energy was overflowing in that ''thing'', which that ''thing'' doesn''t bother to control of all but one thing is certain that ''thing'' definitely is Weaker than this man Because I remembered this man power is much more darker and scary than this ''thing'', so that ''thing'' is probably some subordinate to him And it''s not all due to that ''thing'' power but also its obedience towards this man, even though that ''thing'' clearly wasn''t happy with me as it almost attacked me But one word from the man''s mouth was enough to stop its movements, even more, that after getting an order from him, that ''thing'' didn''t even dare to look at me like before As finally goes back into his shadow, It''s that ''thing'' always resides inside this man''s shadow. This makes me more worry of him, meaning that he is not alone at all also the fact that this man has insane control over his power enough to hide such a powerful monster inside his shadow And I don''t even know if this man has more monsters like that, if he does then how many monsters does he have 2? 5? 10? Or more? also are all the monsters inside his shadow are that terrifying? I couldn''t help but curse my past self who thought of him as an insect and fight him out of arrogance because, in reality, I got no chance from the beginning I wonder if he was the one who thought of me as an insect because from the beginning he was talking to me like I was nobody and he came to my cave just to make me know that there was someone who was far above me "Sit" man spoke as he looked at me with his deep purple eyes making me instantly wake up from my thoughts Now directly Looking into his eyes, I am feeling myself shaking up for unknown reasons even though right now I can''t feel anything from him This man who is also my master now sitting on the chair meanwhile that brat is sitting beside him with that lowlife on her lap "But¡­" I began to say something in order to reject him but I immediately shut my mouth as I stopped myself from saying anything because I remembered a maid can''t reject master orders nor complain which made me trouble what to do now I couldn''t help but sweat a little as I started to think of a proper solution to get out of this situation because the maid couldn''t reject her master any order nor maid can''t eat together with her master so what should I do in this kind of situation!?!! I really want to burn that girl right now because she hasn''t told me what should I do if I got stuck in this kind of situation Looking at the various human cuisines on the table, these really look appetizing even though I really don''t need to eat Fine! Whatever I will follow what I think a maid should prioritise which is to obey the master''s order and eat with him since I have no choice ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 100: Aria鈥檚 Power ¡ª---------------- sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter-100 ¡ª---------------- [ Jinwoo POV ] After dinner¡­ I quickly came back into my room after escorting Aria back to her room, at first I thought she might have trouble sleeping since it''s been a new place and didn''t think she liked to be alone But I was wrong because right now I could tell she was sleeping soundly by connecting my senses to my shadow soldier which was inside Aria''s shadow And saw that She is sleeping like a log while holding the cat in her arms tightly preventing the cat from going anywhere Even though the cat is not pleased and it looks like that cat is getting the same treatment Aria received during her time with Fia in the underworld The cat doesn''t look so comfortable but unfortunately, no matter how the cat struggles in order to get out of Aria''s grip, the cat couldn''t able to escape Seeing such a scene, a small smile formed on my face since it''s rare to see such stubborn Aria who even in sleep try to hold the cat with her all might which is very unlike her usual obedient self I couldn''t help but think that my decision to save this cat was really the correct decision otherwise I might didn''t got seen such behavior from her Not to mention even though the cat is trying her hardest to get out of her aria grip but she still doesn''t hurt Aria even in the slightest by using her teeth or her sharp claws I guess she is smart enough to understand that we aren''t trying to hurt her in any way which is good since now I can ensure that Aria won''t feel lonely without Grayfia or Fia because she has now a new companion for herself Even though this is clearly a good thing but for some reason Tiamat hates this cat''s presence and this is on another level, I feel there is more to this dislike Maybe there is something wrong with this cat since Tiamat''s dislike for some random animal makes no sense considering she herself lived within a forest full of beasts Not to mention, the injuries that cat had are not ordinary and any ordinary animal back in my home world would have already been dead by those wounds but I am in a different world *Sigh* I couldn''t help but release a sad sigh thinking that if I was back in my home world then maybe I might able to know what was wrong with this cat but this world is different and it''s more magical than my home world Maybe I should asked the reason Tiamat herself later, speaking of her I remembered the way she was eating the food I made I couldn''t help but find it funny the way she was eating my food, it was like she hadn''t eaten anything for many weeks which also made me glad that she liked the food that I made At first, I didn''t know whether a dragon would like dishes that humans usually eat but it seemed my worries were unnecessary since she liked it too much that she ate enough food which should be enough for 5 people with haste Luckily I made extra food since I already expected this to happen because Tiamat is a dragon and a dragon''s stomach is something that can''t underestimated But after dinner, she started to follow me everywhere as I went and even came into my room which was really troubling and also made me wonder what Grayfia taught her After finally making her go into her own room which is another one of the rooms in this house, I finally entered my room As I lay on my bed after changing into a more comfortable outfit, thinking about today''s events even though I feel relief in the world that is full of life as well as in the world which I am very familiar with but for some reason I feel little empty inside, I guess it''s all due to past memories ''At least it''s better than that place'' I inwardly said this in my mind since even here too I found people who make me feel like I am in my home ... One week later¡­ In a park¡­ "...haa¡­.ha¡­haa¡­ha.." Aria breathed heavily as she ran beside me even though clearly she was tired but she still trying her best to keep up with me Right now I am trying to train Aria in order to get her body stronger because a few days ago I came to see her power which is very different from anything I have ever witnessed A few days ago I brought a bunch of games for Aria in order to let Aria play and enjoy but after some time she played with me like Lily she started to lose sometime later she started to suddenly win and it was not due to the fact she beginning to get the hang of the game but it was due to some unknown factor Since at starting, I was winning then suddenly the moment I lost, I realized that it was all due to Aria''s power She is trying to unconsciously use it in order to win the game, and after discussing with Tiamat we come to the conclusion that she has the power to ''manipulate fate'' At first, when Grayfia told me to train her, I didn''t understand much but now I am fully able to understand what Grayfia at that time trying to say Because even only using her power in the game gives her body a heavy toll that she loses consciousness on the spot That''s the reason I am trying to train her body first in order to make her physically strong and I have to say she is persistent since even though we are running for hours but she somehow still manages to keep running with me ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 101: Aria鈥檚 Power (2) ¡ª---------------- Chapter-101 ¡ª---------------- "Rest up," I said as I stopped running and took out a water bottle as well as a towel from my shadow Meanwhile Aria stopped too, but she was rather look very exhausted as she was trying her best to catch her breath Seeing just the pathetic state of Aria I couldn''t help but pity her since right now it''s very early morning and yet I am forcing her to run like this Seeing her like this, I remembered those old days back in my home world when I first got the system, the system forced me to do exercise like these too otherwise I would become food for some creepy monsters that live in the desert In the beginning, I thought I would die But I kept going since I had no choice and because of that I transformed from a skinny weak man to a fit muscular man in just a week even though it was mostly due to the system which mutated my body But I still remembered clearly my sister''s stunned face because of my sudden change in appearance just in a week She even tried to copy me by doing the same exercises which I was forced to do in order to obtain a result like mine but she couldn''t even complete those exercises even one time Right now I am forcing Aria to do this not only because I want her to become physically stronger but I want her to become disciplined which will also help her to control her power After observing her use for days, I come to the conclusion her power is affected by her emotions And that''s dangerous, especially here where most people don''t have any power to begin with As long as anyone does anything that makes her upset then it''s over for that person considering she can unconsciously make that person die by accident like a car crash, being hit by lightning, sudden heart attack; etc. or she can even make that person''s life a living hell by giving that person unimaginable Debts, sickness, fake accusations; etc. If I am not wrong then according to my observation her power depends on target strength meaning her power can''t affect people directly who are stronger than her sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That doesn''t mean her power is completely useless because she can still affect people who are stronger than her indirectly Just like me in video games but it takes a huge toll on her body and I dont think she will able to handle this if this keeps happening again and again Considering now she gonna live with me and Tiamat which drastically increases the chances of happening this again and again since we both are alot stronger than Aria and she doesn''t have any control over her power That''s why discipline is important for her, because if I am not wrong and her influences her power then discipline will help her to control her emotions better After putting all of my future plans for Aria in my mind, I passed her a towel as well as the water and told her to rest for 5 minutes meanwhile I sat on the bench nearby I couldn''t help but think that this park is perfect for Aria since it''s very big as well as at this time not many people come here very early especially now the whole park is basically empty This is great since I don''t want to get seen and gather attention like previous times because it will only act like a destruction Looking at Aria who is wearing a black tracksuit which I especially created for her in order to help in order to get her more better results Since now Aria is a devil and I trained Grayfia before in that place, I have a rough idea of how durable a devil''s body is Because of that, I plan to push Aria to her limits in order to get excellent results since she has no system or anything like that to help her grow The tracksuit I created for her nearly weights 5 kg each piece and not only that but I can also increase the weight or decrease the weight whenever I want at will Fortunately, right now she seems to doing fine with 5 kg, maybe after she gets used to this training which probably will happen in a month then I will increase more weight on her tracksuit "Let''s continue," I said as I put all the towels and bottles back into my Shadow and stood back while I started running Aria followed what I said, as she stood up back on her feet and finally started to run again even though she had not fully rested I slowed down a little bit in order to give her a chance to catch up to me since I didn''t feel that she was able to catch up to me with her current condition and not to mention she needed to do more exercises afterwards I couldn''t help but think it''s better to take that cat with us since that cat might be able to motivate Aria And that''s exactly what''s Aria needs right now because for me or Grayfia we both have our motives that''s also the reason we both able to complete such hellish training especially me who once was the world''s weakest hunter But it can''t be the same for Aria because she already lost almost everything and right now she is just doing these exercises because I just ordered her to do Maybe she has the fear that if she doesn''t obey then we will leave her and that''s the reason why she trying so hard to do what I told her *Sigh* I release a sad sigh inwardly thinking that maybe a person around the same age as her was able to make her opened about herself since I still remembered how my sister was with her friend Come to think Fia said that she will be sending someone around Aria''s age in a few years ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 102: Kuroka ¡ª------------------ Chapter-102 ¡ª------------------ since that girl is a devil and Fia wants me to take care of her too because that girl will be also going to high school same as Aria''s I can''t reject her request because she has really been a great help to us and I can''t bear to reject her simple request and appear as ungrateful I don''t have any problem with an extra person living with us, and Fia also told me that kid behaviour is very similar to Aria But it will take a few years before that kid arrives and from what Fia and Grayfia told me it seems that kid is rather very smart So I gonna need to make sure Aria is able to learn basic knowledge in order to let Aria left out "Let''s go back" I said this as I said in front of her while I looked at her who was all sweaty and tired and she looked like she couldn''t move even an inch right now I couldn''t help but feel glad that Aria was able to Progress more than yesterday, and her body is now also becoming more stronger with each passing day Maybe it''s due to the devil''s body since it was the same as Grayfia but Grayfia didnt much change since her body was already very well-trained But Aria''s body changed a lot and it was in one week which can be easily seen by anyone''s eyes since she changed from a fragile teenager to a healthy and fit teenager Since she doesn''t have a system where she can insert points in her stats like me in order to make her body strong according to the stats which was really convenient so I need to make sure that every exercise she does is balanced otherwise it might backlash her In future Since she is right now a kid and if she makes her foundation strong then I am very sure she might able to become as strong as Tiamat one day Since her power is truly special, and if managed to master her power then she would be powerful enough to protect herself from any harm Considering that fact this world has supernatural powers then there are sure to be dangers as well With those thoughts in mind, I began to walk back towards the house since I could already sense people now started coming into this park Meanwhile, Aria quietly followed me back with slow steps since she already pushed past her limits today I also started to walk slowly in order to match her pace since I didn''t her to push herself more further and hurt herself Looking at Aria who was walking beside me, I couldn''t help but question myself about how I should help her to master her power Since I can only make her body stronger but her power is something that I can''t do much to help Aria to master her power Since she can''t use her power against me or Tiamat, how should I help her in order to get her used to her unique power ''Should I make dungeons?'' I said this in my mind as I thought of this idea and I couldn''t help but feel that this might be a very good idea Since dungeons were the most important factor for me to grow stronger and maybe I should wait until she got a solid foundation then I will create a dungeon for her After getting all of the Ashborn powers, I also came to understand how the system was able to create dungeons for me when it was weak as an ant Even though I might not be able to create monsters but I can use my shadows soldiers for dungeon monsters So I do not need to worry about her getting in danger since I can watch over her inside the dungeon This might be perfect because she herself can learn inside the dungeon about her powers and master it since that place is best for anyone to grow But still, I need time and a little bit of practice since I never created a dungeon before creating an actual dungeon for her I might even need to create traps and puzzles in order to sharpen her instincts as well as her intelligence After a 15-minute walk, we were finally able to reach our house¡­.. "Welcome ba-back," Tiamat said this with a little shuddering maybe because she was not used to acting like this but it seemed she had no choice due to some kind of deal that she made with Grayfia "Meow~" the black cat who was lying on the table meowed on the table as she looked at them, especially at me Seeing the cat, Aria who was just now exhausted to the point where she was about to fall on the floor suddenly got an ''unknown energy'' in her exhausted body as she straight started to walk towards the cat with a glow in her red eyes "Take a bath first," I said this since Aria was all in sweat and as soon Aria heard me, the glow in her eyes was totally gone as her steps stopped but soon she nodded her head and started to move upstairs towards her room which also a bathroom attached to it "Master you need to learn how to be more gentle with words, Nya~" the black cat spoke in rather a playful tone as soon Aria finally went back to her own room S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. *Sigh* Hearing the cat talking I couldn''t help but a release tired sigh because I come to know this cat an is reincarnated devil from Tiamat after I asked her about the cat I came to know her original race before becoming a devil was something named ''Nekomata'' and that also explains why she is so identical to a cat Nekomata are a cat-like species, and that''s the reason she inherited this appearance after becoming the devil After asking this cat personally as well as a little bit of intimidation by Tiamat, this black cat herself started to tell her whole story Her story was rather difficult to believe but it seems dragons can smell lies and Tiamat told me what this cat told was the truth ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 103: Kuroka (2) ¡ª---------------- Chapter-103 ¡ª---------------- Her name is Kuroka and according to her story, she was a Nekomata which is a cat-like species of Youkai that specializes in using ki which is another type of power in this world Youkai¡­ I know about that species since this is one of the many things that Grayfia told me about the world before coming here Here in this world, are rumoured to be demons or very dangerous species but in reality, they are just troublemakers who just like to play pranks on people That was also the reason I was not willing to trust her at the beginning after learning that she was Youkai thinking that she might be playing some kind of prank But since Tiamat said that she couldn''t smell any lie in her words then Kuroko might be telling the truth and that''s the reason I am willing to trust her According to Kuroko''s story, she used to have a normal family of 4 people including her and other people were her parents and her little sister Everything was normal until the day her parents died and she as well as her little sister were later taken in by an unnamed Devil from the branch family of the House of Naberius, and she was reincarnated as the Devil''s Bishop using up two Evil Pieces S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I am pretty sure this family is not some important family since Grayfia already told me about all important families in the underworld and Naberius was not one of those families otherwise surely Grayfia would have told me about it beforehand After becoming a reincarnated devil, while serving her master, she became extremely talented in Senjutsu and Youjutsu, and her magical power as a Bishop became so great that she surpassed her own master in terms of magical power alone But later she did something that is considered one of the most horrible crimes in the underworld resulting in making her one of the most wanted criminals in the whole underworld The crime she committed was to kill her own master, and people assumed that she did this just because she got drunk in her own power But that''s not the reason for her doing such a thing since according to her, the real reason behind doing such a thing was entirely something else than what people imagined Because all she wanted was to protect her own little sister who was also the last family she had left It seems her master attempted to conduct unethical tests on Kuroka''s sister in his research on creating a Super Devil Kuroka''s sister one day almost lost her life because of another one of Kuroka''s master''s stupid experiments which caused Kuroka to go berserk as a result she killed her master in order to save her sister from her psycho master But doing things cost her a very heavy price since Afterwards she became a Stray Devil as well as one of the most wanted SS Rank criminal in the whole underworld In the underworld, criminals are ranked according to the crimes they committed as well as their strengths in order to determine how dangerous they are After getting pursued by more powerful devils, she is barely able to escape the underworld but in the process, she gets heavily injured In order to not be discovered by anyone, She transformed into an actual cat using some kind of transformation technique but unfortunately, soon her injuries seemed to have a kind of poison or ''curse'' which caused her to become weaker and weaker with each day passing finding not any solution to remove the poison or curse, she finally gave up and waited to die in one corner which was also the time when I found her and saved her from her dead door And the reason she called me master is that now she seems to recognise me as her master after I saved her life and she said she wanted to repay this life-saving grace by serving me But I know that she is lying from what I know by interacting with her that she is really smart and smart enough to make decisions that are best for herself the real reason most probably is that she wanted to stay with me in order to hide herself from the underworld since she probably thinks that the safest place for her right now is here But if that''s she told the truth then I have no problem hiding her since I know what it feels like when you need to protect your family The only condition I put was that she will always be in her cat form because Aria seems to be like the cat very much Not to mention because of Kuroka, Aria able to act like a normal kid and I want that to continue To this condition, Kuroka agreed without Hesitation which is normal considering it''s a very small price to pay for her safety I already contacted Grayfia using one of the shadow soldiers which I left in the underworld just in case of emergency as well as I also used that shadow to communicate with Grayfia And I already told her about everything to Grayfia and she said would look into this matter as well as search for Kuroka''s sister Since their master died then her sister will be handover to another devil and will serve the new master which honestly makes me feel disgusting because it''s like they are treating someone like an object and transferring ownership to another person "I got some information about your sister," I said while looking at Kuroka who was in cat form I decided to tell her what Grayfia found during these days After hearing my words, her whole body shuddered as her ears got straight up while all playfulness was gone in the instant and look at me with wide open eyes like she really wanted to know about the information I got ¡ª--------------------------------------------------------- Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 104: Kuroka (3) ¡ª----------------- Chapter- 104 ¡ª----------------- [ Kuroka POV ] During my days in this house, I come to learn some important things about these people, especially about this man Unlike in the past, now I am not that much afraid of that woman as in the beginning because I am now sure that woman won''t do anything as long I listen to that man S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Or maybe I have gotten used to her presence and know even though she may look at me like some garbage but she won''t do anything without that man''s permission And it all started one day when I finally managed to get away from that persistent brat who always tried to hold me in her arms But when I was about to enjoy my freedom, that woman came and suddenly grabbed my neck from behind I tried to struggle in order to get free¡­ but she tightened her grip more than before as she was warning me that if I tried to move then she would break my neck on the spot Even though I originally thought it might be a bluff but after seeing the the look she was giving me at that time, I quickly stopped struggling because I felt that she would definitely break my neck if I didn''t listen to her As a result, I gave up all resistance and surrendered my fate to this woman since at least then I may have a chance to survive And then she started to take me somewhere without speaking anything at all, I don''t know why I felt that this woman looked at me like I was just a disgusting bug I don''t remember offending big shot like her, or it should be like she thought of me as some dirty garbage from the beginning If that''s the case then I really want to scratch her face but I doubt I can do that since I am very sure I will die before I can even touch her Finally, after a few moments, She stopped in front of a room which was also the room of her owner Seeing this room I couldn''t help but panic because I thought that she wanna tell that man about my disguise I couldn''t able to think much at that time because immediately after getting the permission, that woman the entered room as She took me with her like some handbag inside *Thud!* As soon she came inside the room, she dropped me on the room Or it would be more accurate to say that she threw me on the floor I landed safely on the floor since I was already fully healed thanks to that man who was standing in front of that hateful woman "Explain yourself," the woman said in an extremely cold tone as she looked down at me with her sharp eyes like she was warning me to warn me to not play any tricks I turned to the man in order to get pity but I found out he was looking at me with a different look than previous times which made me understand that he now knows I speak as I start to tell them about myself since I somehow know that if I try to make up some story in order to trick them then it''s going to be my end And I can''t die here especially after surviving that and not to mention I don''t know whether my sister is safe or not After hearing my story I closed my eyes thinking that they might wanna kicked me out because no one wants to shelter a wanted criminal and even I knew that my story was rather unbelievable to anyone or they might do worse by handing me over to devils since that way they will able to receive rewards like artefacts or rare treasures I was ready to run through the window with my all might since even though it might be very dangerous but then I would at least have a chance to survive But surprise, he allowed me to stay in this house which makes extremely stunned making question whether he was trying to trick me now just to let my guard down And after getting my guard down, he gonna hand me over to the Underworld government but I quickly shook my head as I demised that idea since if he wanted to do then he could have used force to restraint me Because I was sure that a woman could easily do that without any problem, as I looked towards her I found out that instead of looking at me, she was looking at the man rather¡­ stunned face? Maybe she herself is shocked by the man''s decision but he put a condition that I need to stay in this form with that brat all the time I agreed to his condition without any hesitation since if what that man said was true then it was a very small price to pay because I am not only getting a place to stay but also I will be safe here Since this woman is alot stronger than any person whom I encountered in the past, and I am positive that even if all those devils who injured me before come together then also this woman will easily win It can''t be said the same for this man but considering the obedience of this woman towards this man, it''s safe to assume that this man''s identity is not simple one thing is certain this man cares about that girl very much and as long I fulfil his condition I will be fine but I can''t understand what''s relationship between these 2 I am certain they can''t be blood-related because that girl is a reincarnated devil meanwhile this man¡­ I can''t tell what exactly is he? I can''t tell at all Maybe I will find about this man more in future, but for now, I need to make sure that whether what this man saying is true or not Later that event, that man not only gave me a place in this house but also gave me my own room, and I can come in that room whenever I am from that brat ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 105: Kuroka (4) ¡ª---------------- Chapter-105 ¡ª---------------- Whenever I get a chance to away from that brat, I always come into the room which he has given me. At first, it was very difficult to get away from that girl but soon that man whose name seems to be ''Jinwoo'' started to train the girl whose name is ''Aria'' I don''t know how that girl named ''Aria'' grip is so strong because my own strength is not very weak but still can''t get free from that brat easily I couldn''t help but feel grateful for that man''s thoughtfulness since I am very sure he started to train her, so I could have time for myself otherwise he would have started her training before taking me in And that''s why I finally got the time for myself, as I finally am able to enter my room which looks very comfortable compared to that place in Underworld I locked the door since what I was about to do was exactly a thing that Jinwoo told me not to do it I come in front of a big mirror as I undo my transformation and with that, my whole body starts to glow very brightly while my body starts to change back into my original form I look at the mirror to check out my body since I got the injuries which is enough to say that those injuries must be permanent on my real body But now checking out my body in the mirror it seems I am as good as new because not only did injuries I got while escaping the underworld get completely healed As well as my previous scars on my body which I got while serving that psycho also completely disappeared It''s really surprising because not only did he save me from my death door but also healed my previous injuries too and not to mention now I feel stronger than before Realising all this, I couldn''t resist the urge to lick my lips thinking whether should I seduce that man or not Because seducing that man will be definitely worth it, since if I manage to successfully seduce that man then I don''t need to worry about that woman anymore and not only that but I will get a permanent safe place to live Not to mention I don''t know anything about that man''s motives, so seducing him may guarantee my safety by clearing any plans he has for me in his mind if I manage to seduce that man then I also use that woman to look for my sister since she is my last family left in this world and right this moment don''t have any information about her Considering that maid terrifying pressure, I am very sure that she won''t have any kind of problem searching for my sister in the underworld but it''s only possible if that man orders her to do that This is only possible if I successfully seduced him but it''s a very difficult task but it''s not impossible Even though I agree that man may appear emotionless but I am sure he hiding his expressions otherwise he would have saved me in the first place And I am pretty confident in my appearance too, since no man can resist the temptation of a beautiful young woman with a voluptuous figure, long black hair with split bangs, and hazel-gold eyes with cat-like pupils. considering my body measurements which are very good compared to normal average women, I am very sure that my body is very sexy which every man desires My dress consists of a black kimono, a yellow obi, a set of golden beads, and an ornately detailed headband. The kimono features a red interior and it is open at her shoulders, giving a better view of my proudly large breasts to anyone And lastly my fluffy ears and 2 tails which look so soft and smooth that nobody can''t resist the urge to play with them { A/N:- Shinigami is here with your reference picture for all of you readers in the discord server (link below) ¡ý} Not to mention seducing won''t be bad considering that fact he himself got not a bad face, in fact, he got the most handsome face I have ever seen as well and I am pretty sure that his body is very muscular too Even though his body is very lean but I am very sure he has pretty amazing muscles that he can''t hide under under those clothes So it''s a win-win situation for me but it''s only if I am successfully able to seduce him, and considering the fact that I can''t play any tricks on him because I am sure that maid will definitely find if I use my power on him and then she will kill me on the spot without hesitation since she doesn''t like me at all from the beginning So I could only depend on my looks and my natural seduction ability to succeed in this task "But not now¡­" I muttered this unconscious to myself as I decided not to do this for now since I first needed to observe that man to understand his character before doing anything And from that moment, I started to become more frank with him with each passing day Whenever that girl was not between us, I started to talk with him about various things and also tried to tease him many times but unfortunately, I didn''t get much reaction from him S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I also got to know he is easy to get along with even though he might appear emotionless, but I can say he is a good person at least far better than my previous master who was psycho That''s also a reason, I started to call him ''master'' and decided to work under him like that maid even though originally it was because I would be safe here But having such a handsome and good man like him as my master is definitely will be very huge plus point for me Even though he might not take this seriously but I meant what I said, but I don''t bother to explain this as I plan to show him my ''sincerity'' in the near future But first, somehow I need to get information regarding my sister who is still in the underworld and make sure to know whether is she okay or not. ¡­.. Back at the present time¡­ "I got some information about your sister" Master said as he looked at me with his same serious and handsome face As soon I heard those words, my eyes became wide open while I looked at him without uttering any word from my mouth And then without any second thought, I quickly got up from my place and I rushed towards him at full speed ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 106: Kuroka (5) ¡ª---------------- Chapter-106 ¡ª---------------- [ Jinwoo POV ] "Gremory family?" Kuroka murmured this unconsciously after hearing all the things that I heard from Grayfia After getting all the information from Grayfia, I am very sure that the whole story that Kuroka told is true and that she didn''t try to deceive us From what Grayfia told it seems that Kuroka''s sister seems taken to the Gremory family which seems a problem for her considering that family seems to have a very important place in the underworld I can take her sister from that family without any problems but according to Grayfia, if I use force then it will definitely create unwanted big chaos there which is definitely not good And not to mention Grayfia said that her sister seems to become the peerage of the youngest princess of the Gremory family S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even though Grayfia said that the princess of the Gremory family is really spoiled but even that her personality is not bad and actually takes good care of her people And if Grayfia''s information is correct then it''s really good meaning that Kuroka''s sister is really in good hands So it''s better to take her sister back in a peaceful way, which is why Kuroka will have to talk with them about giving back her sister Which definitely not an easy task especially when Kuroka is SS ranked criminal in the underworld, so the first step is to prove her innocence before anything having any contact with that family otherwise, she would get attacked as soon she entered the underworld since to them she is on the wrong side just because they already considered her a dangerous criminal So the first step is to prove her innocence which is not easy because according to Grayfia, the lab where that devil does experiments It''s completely destroyed and there is nothing left that can used as evidence to prove that devil crimes which is the most troubling But Grayfia believes that there should be someone left in his family house that can used as proper evidence, so she needs time to find those things "Dont worry, your sister is safe," I said while I looked at the cat who seemed to have a very disappointed look on her face, even her ears were down like she was very sad Hearing what I said, her dropped ears got stood up as she looked at me and then opened her mouth to reply "Thank you, nya~" I smiled after seeing that she come back to her normal usual, as I moved back to my room in order to the shower too These days I come to understand Kuroka''s character as now able to trust her too even though she might appear as playful and not serious all the time but she genuinely cares about her sister Since as soon she heard about her sister, she completely became serious and the playful atmosphere around her completely vanished not to mention she also kept her promise and she is also acting as a bodyguard for Aria considering Kuroka''s strength herself is not bad compared to this world''s power So she is also a perfect bodyguard for Aria until Aria become powerful enough to protect herself considering the fact that Aria doesn''t like my shadow soldiers even a little bit ¡­. After reaching my room¡­ Before going to shower, I go to my desk and open the laptop which I purchased past these days Because from my understanding, this world is rather little backwards compared to mine and if this world and my home World are really the same then I can predict the share market to become a successful investor Even though this might be very unnecessary since I can simply create money or any other valuables with ease but I need an actual profession especially when Aria is going to school and I am going to be her guardian to show the world what I do for a living So I need to have a proper profession for her school documents which is why becoming an investor is the perfect profession while doing this I will also have time to train Aria as well as roam around the world After checking the daily share market, I finally got up from my seat and went to the bathroom for the shower But before the shower, there was something I needed to do I connected my senses with another shadow which I released for doing some investigation, and saw many stray devils as well as fallen angels It seems they are kidnapping children and selling them to other people, even though I came to know of them a few days ago but I waited for the right moment when everyone involved in this child trafficking come together And it seems that moment has come because today at night all the children they kidnapped will be handed over to another party This is the perfect moment for me to clean those scums all together completely in one go but before doing that I also needed to know how many children they kidnapped in past *Sigh* I release a frustrated sigh as I calm down my anger since today I gonna end those scums for good, so getting angry at them is not worth it With those thoughts, I finally go inside the bathroom for the shower ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 107: Tiamat hatred ¡ª---------------- Chapter-107 ¡ª---------------- After taking a shower, I got out of my room and decided to make breakfast or should I say that I am making food more especially for Aria. I needed to make sure that she gets the proper amount of nutrition in order to make sure she will have proper strength since this is also part of her training. As I entered the kitchen with Tiamat following me in order to give me a hand since I came to know that she couldn''t cook. Because she is terrible, even though I tried to teach her since she wanted to learn, but like how Lily is Terrible in games, Tiamat is terrible in the kitchen. Or maybe worse because, unlike Lily who improved after trying so many times, Tiamat wasn''t able to improve no matter how many times she tried. One time Tiamat somehow almost burned the whole kitchen while I was not present with her. She was trying to prepare a soup but somehow she managed to burn the kitchen. Since then I promised myself to never let Tiamat use the kitchen without any supervisor and that''s also the reason I left a few shadows for this task and left them here otherwise who knows when this house might get burned to ashes. And more surprised at the fact that Tiamat didn''t lose her temper and tried to burn everything around her. "Tiamat, are there any more dragons besides you?" I asked this question with pure Curiosity because I remember Grayfia telling me that Tiamat is one of the Dragon kings, meaning that there should be more dragons here in this world. "¡­.." Tiamat just stared at me with annoyance filled in her eyes after hearing my question without saying anything like she didn''t like the question I asked her. Maybe because she doesn''t have a good relationship with other dragons? Or maybe she has some kind of past with them which she doesn''t want to remember. *Sigh* When I was about to tell her that she didn''t need to answer my question if she didn''t want to but before I could do that. Tiamat released a sigh as she opened her mouth and started to speak breaking the few moments of silence "...There 4 more Dragon king''s other than myself but I am the most powerful one among all." ''4 more? Dragon kings?'' I couldn''t help but repeat what Tiamat just told me because I didn''t know the difference between dragons and dragon kings. "Are there classes or anything similar in dragons too?" I asked this question based not only on Tiamat''s reply but also because this is how every species with high intelligence operates. Humans judge others based on how that person looks and whether that person is poor or rich and then they decide how they will treat that person. It''s the same for devils in this world but rather money or looks, it entirely depends on family background as well as the strength of that devil and how that devil will get treatment. Shadows also work in the same way as they have different statuses entirely due to differences in strength and power. So I thought it must be the same for dragons too because they also have high intelligence to think about themselves. "Yes, their Dragons are divided into 5 different classes." Tiamat said as put down the things in her hands on the table and looked at my eyes. As she continued to elaborate on the classes "There are the normal Dragons, the Dragon Kings which are above the normal Dragons, the Heavenly Dragons which are above the Dragon Kings, and the True Dragon and finally Dragon God, the highest class of Dragons." "I see." I muttered this as I was clearly able to understand the things Tiamat just explained but I never thought Tiamat''s rank would be so low despite the fact she is being so-called ''Dragon King'' or ''Chaos Karma Dragon''. "¡­Are you thinking something rude about me?" Tiamat asked this in a very bone-chilling voice as I could see veins popping out on her head. She can read minds or something? Or is it just her intuition is so strong that she can even tell whether another person is thinking good or bad about her? Are all dragons as sharp as her? "Can you tell me more about Heavenly Dragons, true dragons and dragon gods?" I asked this next in order to avoid her question as well as I wanted to know more about the dragons which are higher than Tiamat. Since dragon classes must be based on strength meaning there are more 3 classes of dragons that are much stronger than dragon kings such as Tiamat. Tiamat nodded her head as she started to speak "There are Two Heavenly Dragons with powers that can kill both Gods and Satans as well." She took a deep breath as she continued "Since both were so strong that they could destroy any foe other than each other and that''s why they began to fight with each other with all their might." "One of their fights interrupted the Great War between Angels, Devils, and Fallen Angels, forcing the Three Factions to form a temporary truce against them." She continued to speak this as her voice started to become more colder. "The Dragons fought back in anger over their own interrupted fight but ultimately had their bodies destroyed and their souls sealed into two Sacred Gears." and finally finished speaking this in a very bone chilling tone. "So even though they might be stronger than dragon kings, they are a disgrace to all dragons for falling into such tricks, especially Ddraig." She commented on this after she finished explaining the whole thing. "Ddraig? Do you have some kind of grudge against that dragon?" I asked this because when she mentioned this name. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I sense nothing but pure hatred in her bone-chilling voice like that dragon named ''Ddraig'' did something unforgivable to her. ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 108: Tiamat hatred (2) ¡ª---------------- Chapter-108 ¡ª---------------- ¡°Yes, I have an unforgettable and unforgiving grudge against that bastard¡± Tiamat said this with clear anger in her cold voice making my suspicious correct As she continued to speak with intense killing intent ¡°That red bastard borrowed many of my very precious treasures and still he hasn''t even returned even single one of them¡± ¡®Oh, and I thought it was something very serious¡¯ I inwardly said this in my mind with some relief since fortunately, it was not as serious as I had imagined But come to think of it, treasures are most important to dragons or to be more precise dragons value their treasures more than their lives If that''s the case then I am more surprised at the fact Tiamat is willing to lend her treasures to someone else and not to mention that''s the privilege Ddraig gets for being a higher-class dragon than Tiamat ¡°And he dared to get sealed before returning my precious treasures, I am sure he must get sealed by his own will in order to not give back my treasures¡± Tiamat said with strong killing intent leaking from her body She continues with a cold and resolute tone ¡°It doesn''t matter I gonna keep finding his possessor until he finally returns me back my treasures which are worth more than his own existence¡± ¡°But how will you get treasures when that ¡®Ddraig¡¯ dragon is sealed in Sacred Gear?¡± I asked this question her since he is sealed in sacred gear then I don''t think there is a way to contact Ddraig dragon without releasing his seal I clearly remembered what Grayfia told me about Sacred Gears, and it means the sacred gear in which That Ddraig dragon is sealed must have a user and I don''t think that user will know anything regarding those treasures which Ddraig borrowed from Tiamat ¡°He might not have his body but he still has his consciousness intact in that scared gear, so he can also tell me where those treasures are¡± Tiamat replied as this cleared my question Meaning even though he might be sealed but Ddraig can still communicate with people through that Sacred Gear which is also the reason why she wants to find that Sacred Gear user ¡°If you don''t get what you wanted?¡± I asked this since the possibility of not getting what she wanted is also very high ¡°Then I will kill the one who possesses him again¡± Tiamat said this with her cold resolute tone and dead serious eyes ¡®Again?¡¯ I said this in my mind as I focused on what she said, meaning that she must have met multiple generations of that Sacred Gear user in past I couldn''t but feel a little bad for those people who possess those Sacred gear because getting killed for something they don''t even know about is rather unfair But I also know that I can''t stop Tiamat and stopping her is rather hypocritical because if anyone takes something that I value more than my life then I will have similar behaviour like hers S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That''s why I can only hope that the dragon will return what things he borrowed this time after she finds him ¡°Tell me about true dragons and dragon God,¡± I asked this next since continuing this topic will only get Tiamat more words as well as I am curious about this because these two are higher classes than heavenly dragons ¡°Dragon God and true dragons are most strongest out of all dragons, they possess the strength to destroy the world¡± Tiamat explained as she looked at me again after calming down I see, both of these are the strongest in this world then I asked who are these dragons and where I could find those dragons She told me about their identities but unfortunately, it seems she is clueless about their locations Great Red also known as the Apocalypse Dragon, the True Red Dragon God Emperor, True Dragon, and the Dragon of Dragons, got many names because he is the most powerful dragon out of all the dragons The Dragon God is a class that belongs to the Ouroboros Dragon, this dragon is the Dragon God who represents Infinity, Chaos, and Nothingness, known as the Ouroboros Dragon and the Infinite Dragon God. She is one of the most powerful Dragons and beings in existence, aside from Great Red Both of them are the strongest beings in this whole world and fortunately for this world, unlike that dragon that I fought in order to save my world from destroying These dragons seem to prefer solitude and that''s why they don''t interfere with world affairs even a little bit otherwise this world would be doomed According to Tiamat, there is no one in this world who can even rival their power, not even those so-called gods in this world *Sigh* I release a tired sigh as I can''t help but feel this world is alot luckier than mine because despite having so many other species with different powers but still, this world is still perfectly fine Normal humans don''t even know about powers while living their normal lives which is a shocking thing I still remember how the world into chaos when the first gate appeared but due to awakening of hunters caused my world to change completely But after going back in time, I prevented my home world from changing as I before time killed all other monarchs which saved my home world from changing for the better And at last after killing the last big threat to my world which was the monarch of destruction and also the most powerful monarch out of all other monarchs, my home world and as finally secured which was my main objective On the other hand, this world has so many beings with supernatural powers and some have even power to destroy the world but still this world is so peaceful compared to my world when gates started to Started to appear ¡ª------------------------------------------------------- Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 109: Youkai ¡ª------------------ Chapter-109 ¡ª------------------ [ 3rd person POV aka Author''s ] At night¡­ In the abandoned factory¡­ This factory rumoured to be haunted in the human world due to the fact whoever goes near this factory, never been seen again that''s why people started to believe that this building is haunted And now nobody dares to go near this factory ever again but actually in reality this factory is the main base of many stray devils as well as fallen angels who are working together doing illegal activities One of their illegal activity is smuggling potential people into the underworld and they don''t care whether these potential people are humans, fallen angels, youkai Or any other race Mostly they bent themselves into normal humans until they found their prey and after finally finding a worthy prey for their objective After finding a good perfect prey, they hunt the prey at night when they are most Vulnerable They mostly go for kids since they are easy to fool which makes them an easy target as well most buyers prefer kids too since kids are like blank paper So controlling as well as making them obedient a lot easier than adults, that''s why these people most of the time target children Right now they are making a big deal that might make them a huge profit which they can''t earn even after doing these multiple illegal businesses for years Jinwoo got to know from one of his shadows which he released in the nearby areas in order to observe and make sure to areas nearby him us safe like he used to be in his home world one day one of his shadows got to know this group but Jinwoo waited until they all gathered all one time And that happening today at this moment, finally, all who are involved in this group cleaned them all at once what he knows from observing they seem to kidnapped a kid or to be more precise a youkai kid from Kyoto Judging from their conversations, Jinwoo guessed they kidnapped that kid with alot of planning and they planned this abduction very carefully They now planned to sell her to another party who seemed to have intentions of using that youkai kid for some experiment Since Jinwoo heard the story from Kuroka he knows how some people are so mad about their research that they even used real people for their inhumane experiment Which was also the reason he still hiding in the shadows instead of coming and killing all these people and rescuing the kid right this instant He wants to kill that inhumane scientist too with these people or just interrogate him to get some clues that might help to prove Kuroka''s innocence And the transaction for this deal will happen in this factory where he can clean all the scum as well as save the kid in the process In the factory, there are 9 people present there, 5 fallen angels and 3 stray devils while the last person is the youkai kid who they planned to sell in some cage all tied up with ropes "*Sob* *Sob* *Sob*" kid who seems to be age 4 or 5 crying uncontrollably and looking very scared *Kick* "Shut up brat!" a man who seemed to be the devil kicked the cage as he seemed to be annoyed by the kid crying "Hey! Be careful, if you accidentally injure the goods then the other party might deduct the money" The female fallen angel said this to the devil who just kicked the cage Considering the fact that they have been in this business for years, so now they consider their victims as goods "Tsk!" Devil clicked his tongue as he looked at the fallen angel with clear annoyance on his face As he speaks "You know what kind of risk we just took by kidnapping this kid! And not to mention kidnapping her was also a very difficult task under their nose-!!" "Reward is worth the risk" another fallen angel speaks up cutting off the devil in between his words Devil went silent after hearing this since he knew what his partner said his true otherwise he or his partners in crime wouldn''t even think of doing this task sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But as the devil partner said, the price is worth the risk they have taken in order to kidnap this kid and that''s the sole reason why they took this dangerous task "But hearing brat annoying cries after doing such a difficult job is frustrating and where the hell is dealer!? Why has he not arrived yet?!" the devil asked this with an anxious tone since he just now wanted to hand over this kid and be done with this deal already it''s not only him but it''s same for his all partners present with him as well because they all under great pressure And if anything goes wrong then they all definitely will lose their lives in the worst way anyone can possibly imagine *Clap* *Clap* *Clap* *Clap* *Clap* Suddenly one guy fully covered in black entered the factory while clapping his hands and walking towards them "You all actually did the job! Excellent!!" Man said this as he came towards the cage and examined the girl while he praised all the people there "She is excellent and she might work for my project," the man said with a big smile on his face as he examined the girl from above to below This makes the kid scared to the core, as she shivers in fear as she gets creeped out by this man''s eyes and the way he is scanning her "Original I wanted Yasaka for my project because she is perfect for my project but getting her is a near impossible task, especially considering how skilled she is" Man said with a disappointed tone as he moved his eyes towards the kid As he continues while his disappointed tone becomes happy "But her daughter will work fine especially when they both share the same bloodline" ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 110: Youkai (2) ¡ª--------------- Chapter-110 ¡ª--------------- "Are you satisfied with the goods?" Fallen Angel asked with an impatient tone like she wanted to quickly done with this deal and go back home "Of course, I am more than satisfied," the man said as he stopped observing the girl in the cage as he turned around towards the fallen angel "Then hurry up and give us our remaining payment!" the devil who got earlier angry with the kid speak this in a very annoyed tone Since they fulfilled their side of the work which they decided on the ''deal'', so he just wanted the other party to fulfil their part of the deal instead of talking nonsense "Oh, of course, I am very happy with your all work," the man said with a weirdly creepy smile on his face as he continued to speak "Now you can all rest" After saying this, immediately man released his killing intent which he had holding back all the time S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Since he never intended to keep his promise mainly because he didn''t want to leave any evidence behind If those people knew he was responsible for this act then surely his death wouldn''t peaceful one which he didn''t want it "You bas-" devil about to curse as he was all ready attack after realising man''s intentions who was in front of him Not only he but his partners were in the safe boat as they also realised the man''s intentions and immediately rushed towards him *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* Suddenly the next second when they rushed towards him, all of their heads exploded painting the surroundings with their blood he did this because he didn''t want to leave any evidence behind especially when what he was doing went against the alliance of 3 groups and if he got caught then his death would be unavoidable Some blood even shattered on the girl''s face making the girl extremely frightened since no matter the species, any child would have be same reaction after seeing such as this girl "These works better than expected" man muttered to himself as this kind of horrific work was done by one of his products he developed through many multiple inhumane experiments This thing is like very small bombs directly going into a person''s body and despite its small size, the explosion power of these small bombs is powerful enough to destroy anyone completely from inside like this "Hehehehe" man laughed in a very creepy way after seeing these bodies without heads completely sink inside the pool full of blood because he was quite happy with the result of his invention After calming down, He kneels down on the level of the cage where the girl is tied up and looks at the girl with crazy eyes He put his hand into his pocket and took out a very disgusting-looking bug which functioned similarly to those small bombs But instantly making a person dead, this bug gives the victim unimaginable pain with just a simple command and he wants to use this to control the girl in order to not let her have any thoughts of disobedience in her mind The girl tried to shrink back away from the disgusting thing was the man holding but unfortunately cage was not big enough to allow the girl to move much Not to mention girl is all tied up in ropes which makes it more difficult for her to do any movement Man saw this as a sadistic smile on his face while without stopping, he kept stretching his hand in which he was holding the disgusting thing towards the girl *CUT!* Suddenly the next moment the whole hand in which he was holding that disgusting thing got cut off completely as the hand got separated from the body and flew off somewhere else And this happened so fast and cleanly that even the man whose hand just got off didn''t notice it *SPLASH* After a few moments, blood spattered from his missing hand like some fountain as the man finally noticed this and looked "AHHHHHHH!!!!!" the man screams in extreme pain after realising his whole hand is missing, he quickly grabs his wrist with his other hand and looks at this with nothing but a painful expression on his face He couldn''t understand a thing become at one moment he was completely fine and the next second his entire hand got detached from his entire arm Due to time pain, he couldn''t able to think very straight but he still uses his brain and comes to the conclusion that someone from the alliance managed to find him He quickly gathered his demonic power and wanted to fight whoever did this to him but as he turned around to find the person who did this What he saw makes him completely petrified because a huge humanoid shadow ant with a light purple glow, neon eyes, sharp claws, and smoky wings is right staring at him like it''s staring straight at his soul *ROAR!!* Beru screamed at the devil without holding back making the devil go deaf but he couldn''t able to move from the place he currently standing The only thing he could do was kneel down because his legs had already given up due to fear the moment he laid his eyes on Beru His brain wanted to flee but his legs were not listening to his brain at all, not only his legs but his whole body was frozen in fear He couldn''t able to understand what Beru was. Or how such a terrifying creature exists in this world he then saw the Beru who was slowly taking out his very sharp clawing which Beru previously used to severe off the man''s hand Devil saw his death coming near and near but he couldn''t even able to speak a word of his mouth Finally, Beru used his sharp claws and slashed through the devil''s head, the result Devil''s head was divided into 3 pieces and the devil finally died in a rather more brutal way than he used on devils and fallen angels he hired to kidnap the girl ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 111: Youkai (3) ¡ª--------------- Chapter-111 ¡ª--------------- [ Jinwoo POV ] I came out of the shadow after using shadow exchange after I finally decided to take action That Devil''s Blood Splattered On The Surroundings After Beru cut his head into multiple pieces with his long sharp claws I couldn''t help but feel the bloodlust of Beru increasing and it was very different from the time when we were living on that dead planet Is it because this place is filled with people? Beru''s original nature is of a beast who is born to be a predator Even though he was reborn into my shadow with an undying loyalty towards me but nothing could change his true nature no matter what "My Leigh" Beru said this in his usual respective tone as he dragged the headless devil''s body and then kneeled towards me *Sigh* Looking at the headless dead body, I couldn''t help but release a tired sigh because I wanted to interrogate him first for some questions it seems now I only have one way to do that all thanks to Beru as I release my energy into the surroundings around "Arise," I said this as all the nearby dead people started to become shadows who will be now part of my shadow army After becoming the Shadows, they all kneel down towards me expressing their respect towards me, their king I ordered them to come back into my shadow since they are now part of my shadow army meaning I can ask my questions anytime I want And right now is definitely not a good time, that''s why I ordered them to return in my shadow as I come near the cage The kid seems to lose her consciousness due to fear may be due to that disgusting-looking insect thing that he was about to feed her or she may have lost her conscious after seeing Beru I broke the cage without any difficulty as I checked on the kid and found zero serious injuries, just bruises nothing else which is good I guess these people were careful to not let the child get any injuries probably because it was a clear instruction from this devil who wanted to use this kid for his experiment He did say something about her bloodline being special like her mother, well I will ask these questions to that devil who now has become my shadow later I then cut the rope in order to free her and after getting freed I was able to see that she had fluffy ears as well as a tail very similar to a fox and she rather wearing a very traditional kimono { A/N:- the reference picture from your dear Shinigami is in his server (link below ¡ý) } *Pat* I couldn''t resist the temptation as I put my hand on her head and I instantly felt the Fluffiness as well as the softness of her fox ears They really have animal characteristics like this kid, but how am I gonna send her back? Maybe it''s better to think about that when this kid wakes up I may know the area they took her from their conversations but I don''t know her exact location That doesn''t mean I can''t find it because I remembered that devil saying originally he wanted this kid''s mother This means this kid''s energy must be very similar to her mother''s, and by using the same method that I used to search for that red-haired kid family that I saved in the underworld As I searched for her mother, I found several similar energies and I concluded that they must belong to other youkai, I might need to search for more identical energy in order to find her mother ''Bingo'' I inwardly said as I was finally able to find the exact person which I was looking for but it was quite far away from here and not to mention she was surrounded by many people I guess she is quite a big shot because I am sure those people are guarding her as well based on these people''s conversation, I am sure that she must be an important person That''s why I can''t directly go there with her child who is unconscious, I am sure that after finding me they gonna suspect me as the culprit and attack me on the spot without listening to me I am sure it won''t issue but I am sure It will definitely cause unwanted chaos and not only that but more people gonna noticed me and that gonna disrupt the peaceful life that I intend to live in this world So it''s better to wake up and make her understand her situation, and then finally take her back home It might also be a good chance for me a reason to roam around this world for sightseeing as well as it will be a good opportunity for Aria to adapt to this world environment also to its people better With those thoughts, I took back my hand from her head as I stopped patting her head And then picked up the kid in a gentle manner and instantly teleported back into my home I teleported back into the living room and because it was already late night, so aria must gone to sleep because she needs to wake early every morning for training And since I can''t see Kuroka anywhere in the living room or kitchen, meaning that Aria must have taken Kuroka to her room like usual "You are back" Tiamat said in her same cold voice as she seemed to waiting for my arrival since I already explained the situation before going out She basically understood the full Situation and that saved me an explanation of me coming back with an unconscious kid which made me look like a suspicious person ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 112: Kunou ¡ª----------------- Chapter-112 ¡ª----------------- I told her everything that happened in that abandoned factory or to be more specific I told her about the deal since there was nothing much to hide in that and not to mention she even stayed up this late for me which is not a normal thing especially considering here on this world dragons liked to sleep a lot. So she deserves to know what happened in that place and after hearing the whole story, she just commented ''Hmph! As expected of those low species.'' I couldn''t help but feel relieved that I didn''t take her with me, because when I told her where I was heading, she insisted I let her come with me since she said she wanted to burn those low lives to ashes. I definitely don''t want to let that happen because not only will it put this kid''s life in danger but as well as this will also gather unwanted attention. Not to mention making them shadows will be a very difficult task since I need their bodies or any part of their bodies to make them shadows and if she burns everything to ash then there won''t be anything left for me to make them into my shadow soldiers. "Can you take this kid to the guest room?" I asked this as I looked at Tiamat since this kid needs a soft bed to rest rather than my arms. Even though I already expected her to Reject me considering the fact that she doesn''t like other inferior species. But to my surprise, she nodded her head as she came forward and then took the kid in her arms in a rather careful manner. I couldn''t help but wonder what''s changed in her. I always thought of her as having a superiority complex who refused to acknowledge those weaker than her no matter what. Even other species'' presence makes her feel uncomfortable or even disgusted and seeing this makes me wonder what sudden change in her. But anyway, it''s a good thing that she has this change in her for the better, so I decided to not think about this anymore. And I am not worried that much about that kid since even though Tiamat may be very arrogant as well as prideful due to the fact that she is a dragon, I am definitely certain that Tiamat is true to her words. So if she agrees to my request means she will fulfil it no matter what and one of the proof is that Tiamat is trying her best to fulfil the promise she made to Grayfia even though it requires her to put aside her pride and arrogance. As I carefully handed over the kid to Tiamat and after taking the kid into her arms, she started to move towards a guest room as I told her to do. I also started to move towards the bathroom to get a shower since I needed to clean myself after dealing with those types of scum. ¡­.. In the room¡­ After getting a fresh shower, I sat down on the chair as I called out the shadow of that devil that Beru brutally killed out of my shadow. Because there are still many questions in my mind which are unanswered, and that''s why I decided to call him out in order to answer those questions. To my call, that devil who is now one of my shadow soldiers with absolute loyalty which means he can''t hide any truth from me. Looking at the shadow devil, who is now patiently waiting for my order while kneeling down on the ground, I finally opened my mouth and started to ask all my unanswered questions. After 15 minutes¡­. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Go back," I said in a cold yet angry tone while looking towards the devil shadow making him so scared that he even began to shake uncontrollably. But he still did as I told him and went back inside my shadow. I couldn''t help but feel disgusted by many things he did just for his inhumane ''experiments''. He used many humans for his inhumane experiments because they are much easier to get due to the fact that most humans do dont have any power as well and normal people are unaware of supernatural stuff. I couldn''t help but feel that his death by Beru was rather easy compared to what he deserves because he Sacrificed people just to satisfy himself. In short, he is nothing but a sadistic mad scientist who would go to any length just to complete his research and none of his research is for a better future. Rather all his research was so disgusting that I can''t help but feel nothing but anger about one of his disgusting research was to create an artificial hybrid by perfectly mixing various species in order to create an army of his own. For that purpose, he sacrificed countless innocent lives but he was never able to achieve the results he wanted which he believes was due to the fact that he didn''t have a body strong enough to handle the characteristics of multiple species. So he decided for the strongest being he could imagine which was a dragon but to summon a dragon he needed a worthy sacrifice. And that''s why he decided to kidnap that kid who was the daughter of ''Yasaka'', a nine-tailed fox and the mother of that kid named ''Kunou''. ''Yasaka'' is an extremely powerful Youkai that is on par with an Ultimate-Class Devil, and is the leader of the West Youkai Faction in ''Kyoto''. I already know the location of that kid''s mother since I sense her energy in ''Kyoto'' too in that abandoned factory. Originally he wanted to kidnap ''Yasaka'' because 9 tails fox fire is the perfect offering to summon a powerful dragon but since ''Yasaka'' is too powerful for him or anyone to catch her. So he instead went for her daughter whose name was ''Kunou'' even though she was not 9 tails but it was enough to complete the dragon summoning using her as an offering since she is also a Kitsune. ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 113: Trip to Kyoto ¡ª---------------- Chapter-113 ¡ª---------------- That''s why ''Kunou'' was his alternative option to start a ritual to summon a dragon which will require an Offering since she shares the same blood as her mother still, even though that was not an impossible task for him but it was not easy either due to the fact ''Kunou'' is the Youkai leader''s Daughter, so it''s rather obvious that she would be living in a very high-security place That''s why he decided to have contact with some stray devils and fallen angels since that would be the safest option for him to obtain ''Kunou'' without getting himself exposed And to make them agree to his plan, he not only offered them a ridiculous amount of money but also many other items from his experiments which would help them to become more stronger Not only that but he also provided them with equipment which will make this task more easier and since conditions were so good that they couldn''t resist Unfortunately for them, he never had the intention of fulfilling the promises he made from the beginning since he didn''t want to leave any evidence behind that would reveal his existence in this whole mission So he planted small bombs inside their bodies without them noticing and set those bombs to detonate if any of them dared to speak about him behind his back or tried to back down from the mission he gave them With that, no one could back down from the task he gave mission as well as he was sure his existence would remain hidden in this whole operation After they completed the task he assigned to them, he still detonated the bombs since he didn''t want any use of them anymore also he didn''t want to leave any evidence behind sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even though he was not sure whether or not the ritual would be successful since ''Kunou'' was still a very young child but he decided that if the ritual failed then he would use ''Kunou'' for his experiments That devil surely believes that ''Kunou'' DNA will help him in his experiments in order to create a more perfect mutant as he imagined I couldn''t help but imagine what would happen to that child if he hadn''t intervened, will she have the same fate as those unfortunate people that this guy used in his experiment or would it be worse? Not only that but I am sure her mother won''t be silent if something like this happens to her child and considering the fact that she is the leader of the Youkai faction I am pretty sure ''Yasaka'' who is that mother will go to any lengths and use all power in her hands to kill those people who are involved in this whole thing Well it''s a good thing that now nothing like that will happen since I will safely return her daughter back to her soon Not to mention maybe this might be a good chance for Aria to see the world and understand how this world works since this world is very different from her home world So this way not only I would be able to return that kid back to the place where she belongs but I also could use this chance to give Aria more understanding of this world or to be more specific human world As with those thoughts I sat at my desk and started to research about things that I needed for our trip to ''Kyoto'' like tickets and hotels to stay I decided to do this trip as a normal human rather than a shadow monarch, that''s why I will not use any of my shadow soldiers unless It''s necessary But before that, I need to earn that kid''s trust after she wakes up otherwise it will be quite troublesome to travel with her Also, I might need something similar to Aria''s disguised ring which is given by Fia in order to hide her Rabbit ears as well as her devil wings I can''t bring a kid with Fox like ears and a tail in public since that will create uproar in public, so I need something similar to that ''ring'' which will hide those Fox-like features of that kid in order to make her look like a normal human child Getting another ring like that one is not much of an issue since I can create an exact copy of the ring with the same exact function without any problem Now the only problem I think about is how I gonna meet that kid''s mother because since I know that ''Yasaka'' is the leader of the Youkai faction, I doubt they will let an unknown man causally meet her and I think if I bring ''Kunou'' with me then they will suspect me for kidnapping her ''Let''s think about this later'' I said in my mind as I decided to stop thinking about this since the first task is to have a good talk with that kid in order to gain her trust ¡­.. Next day¡­ "Is that kid still not awake?" I asked this as I looked towards Tiamat since even though I was back after Training Aria but still, that kid was still not conscious To my question, Tiamat Shook her head as she told me that she was still not conscious but rather she seemed to be sleeping very comfortably "Master, don''t worry ''Kitsune'' is not as weak as you imagined, nya~," Kuroka said this while lying on the couch in a very relaxing manner Since right now Aria has gone to get a bath in order to get fresh from all the sweat and tiredness, so for now Kuroka is kinda of free from Aria Also now both Aria and Kuroka know about ''Kunou'' existence even though I only told Kuroka about the full story Telling Aria about such a sensitive topic might be not a good decision because Aria is still very young and I don''t want her to think about such things at least for now ¡ª--------------------------------------------------------- Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 114: Trip to Kyoto (2) ¡ª--------------- Chapter-114 ¡ª--------------- As for Kuroka, I can sense her killing intent even though it not might be many times weaker than Grayfia and Tiamat but it still very visible to me But it''s normal, especially considering her past experience with her sister, and because of it she is now separated from her sister Now hearing her saying this, I couldn''t help but think what she said makes sense considering that ''Kunou'' mother is the leader of the Youkai faction then surely her strength wouldn''t be weak And I heard from that devil, ''Yasaka'' who is a nine fox tail have the power to rival a God or ultimate class devil which is not a small feat for this world, so it''s natural that her daughter wouldn''t be that weak even though she look very young If I have to take a guess then she should be around 4-5 years old but I can''t be sure since I am making an assumption based on normal human beings and on this world, there are other species that are totally different from humans I was hoping to get more information regarding ''Youkai'' from Kuroka but other than well-known information, she doesn''t know anything which was really unfortunate So we could only wait till that kid wakes up and tells us about herself which may help us to get more about her background ¡­.. After one more hour¡­ [ Kunou POV ] ''Wh-where a-am¡­I?'' I couldn''t help but ask this question Unconsciously comes into my mind as soon I slowly opened my eyes and found myself¡­ not in my home? ''Ouch! My head hurts¡­'' I unconsciously said this in my mind as I felt my head is it''s gonna explode I quickly grab my head in pain as yesterday''s memories started to come into my mind, and after the pain went away I quickly realised that those bad people had taken me somewhere else They all were so scary and they tied me and they threw me into a bad-looking cage and they even kicked me I heard them saying they gonna sell me to some very creepy devil which made me very scared and I even began to cry Because my mom used to comfort me but these all were bad people They tried to beat me after seeing me crying, I couldn''t help but miss my home and at that time I didn''t care about anything else and somehow wanted to go back to my mother no matter how I tried to beg those bad people to let me go back but they didn''t care and what''s more they even said a lot of bad words to me and also about my mommy After that without giving me any other chance to speak, they tied me and my mouth with ropes and took me somewhere else I was very scared, only hoping that my mommy would save me from all these bad people but she didn''t come In that dark and scary place, one scary and creepy devil came and this devil was the who these bad people were talking about and wanted to sell me to this creepy person He looks at me very closely with her creepy eyes which gives me chills in my spine as I really want nothing but to run away from this creepy person After that creepy person stopped looking at me after one of those bad people spoke to him and the creepy person started to talk with those bad people Suddenly all the bad people died as their blood splashed on me, I was so confused but I came back to my senses i saw that creepy man started to come towards me while holding a very disgusting bug and he had a very creepy smile on his face I was so scared at that time and in fear, I tried to get away from that creepy man who was holding that disgusting ''thing'' but I was all tied¡­ moving hurt my body so much and I was in the cage too I come to understand getting out of this cage would be impossible, so without any hope I just closed my eyes in helplessness about what was going to happen after a few moments, nothing happened as I expected but rather I felt the same when those bad people''s blood splashed on me I opened my eyes and saw that creepy man lying on the floor as I looked more I found his head in pieces, seeing this I almost vomited But then I saw a very horrible terrifying-looking monster, this monster was so much scarier than in stories that my mommy used to tell at night This monster was so scary I froze in fear and when that very scary monster turned his head towards me and looked at me with his scare-looking eyes S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I started to lose myself as I felt myself falling asleep but before sleeping, I remembered I saw someone coming towards me His face looked so good like those princes in stories that my mommy used to tell but before I could do anything, I fell asleep ¡­.. Back to the present¡­ I couldn''t help but panicked thinking that where am I? Where is my mommy? Am I brought by that creepy-looking guy? Was that very scary monster and that good-looking prince a dream? My mommy told me these things don''t exist in the real world in which we live in Then where am I? This place looks very good compared to what I have imagined in my mind but where is this? "Ouch!" I speak this in pain as I try to move in the bed but my whole body hurts whenever I try to move *Thud* Suddenly I heard the door opening making me shudder as I wrapped myself in the blanket in order to hide myself from the person who just come in After a few moments of silence, I got nervous as I peeked through the blanket a little and saw someone straight staring at me without any Expression on her face ¡ª----------------------------------------------------- Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 115: Trip to Kyoto (3) ¡ª--------------- Chapter-115 ¡ª--------------- [ Tiamat PoV ] After getting a glimpse of me, this brat again went into blanket as she tried to hide herself from me like I was some scary monster which made me speechless I couldn''t help but feel angry about this since I am a proud dragon king, how dare this kid dare to hide from such a noble dragon as myself Maybe she is scared because she can tell how powerful I am especially considering what species this brat belongs to but still, She might not know that meeting a noble dragon-like myself is many low-life dreams that they never manage to fulfil Even though those who wanted to meet me had only one goal in their mind which was to satisfy their greed and it''s either for power or for wealth and sometimes it''s for both In order to fulfil their goal, they are always ready to sacrifice anything or anyone and it doesn''t matter how precious that item or person is to them And I find this rather meaningless in my opinion because no matter how much power or wealth they get, nothing could satisfy their greed The more they get, the more their greed becomes as a result in the end they never have their greed satisfied and not only that but due to their greed their end wont be good either After this brat went again inside the blanket in order to hide herself even though she is not hiding herself at all but again she is just a brat anyway This is why I feel her behaviour is fitting because she is just a brat of some low-class species, and she almost got herself killed by some low-life devil for his greed Originally I wanted to go with him when he said he told me where he was going, I wanted to go with him only because I wanted to vent my all frustration somewhere which would require me to burn something to ash Nothing is better than those low lives but unfortunately Master didn''t allow me to go with him And I can''t disobey his order no matter what due to the promise I made with that girl, so I could control myself and wait for the next chance where I can burn something to ashes to make myself calm Anyway since this brat is awake, it''s better to tell him about this since this was his order and not to mention it was him who brought this brat here So with that, I used telepath and informed him that this brat was awake now after I just stood up there and kept staring at her in order to see how long this brat wanted to stay in this plan If I am not wrong unlike me who is a noble dragon, a low species like her especially a brat like her won''t be able to stay in that Heat for a long time As a result, I can also see her peeking through the blanket from time to time in order to see if I am still there or not and I can also hear trembling maybe it''s due to fear *Sigh* I couldn''t help but release a tired sigh thinking how cowardly this brat was, and found this brat rather shameful Even newborn dragons who are just hatched from eggs are better than her which also makes me wonder how bad her condition was when she was in their hands And not to mention she is the daughter of a Nine-tailed Fox even though Nine tail foxes might be not anything special compared to me but they are strong Strong enough to rival those gods and seeing one of those 9 tail fox descendants in front of me like this, I couldn''t help but feel disappointed *Thud* The door opened as master entered the room and looked at this brat who was trying her best to cover her complete body under the blanket Maybe she thought I was going out since right after the Door sound came, she peeked out her head again as usual she trembled again as soon she saw me still standing As well as she also saw the master who just come inside and I thought she might get more scared since now there was someone who was scarier than me here but what happened was quite the opposite Instead of getting back into the blanket in order to hide herself, she kept staring at him with a stupid expression on her face I couldn''t help but be stunned seeing this because I expected her to be more scared since Master is a lot more dangerous than myself And I know that 9 tail foxes have good senses, especially towards danger or people with immersed strength who can destroy them at will like myself or my master But looking at the stupid look on this brat''s face I doubt she has any awareness about this man''s strength who can not only destroy her and her mother but also this world at will Maybe she is still too young to understand her abilities because she only has 2 tails instead of 9 but then again why she was scared of me? And trying to hide herself from me? Or it''s because I am not a master at hiding my energy like this man because at first glance no one can tell including myself can''t sense this man''s strength and that''s the reason she is not scared of him "You are safe here," Master said in rather a soft tone compared to his usual tone as he came forward towards this brat meanwhile this brat''s eyes seemed locked on him As soon as Master came near her, she hugged him and ¡­ started to cry? , i can''t understand this brat at all Because my master clearly didn''t do anything at all and yet she is crying while grabbing him with her arms which is weird S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 116: Trip to Kyoto (4) ¡ª----------------- Chapter-116 ¡ª----------------- [ Jinwoo PoV ] Looking at the kid who was holding me with her full strength while crying, I couldn''t help but be confused about what to do now I understand that she must scared from yesterday''s events and I need to somehow comfort her Looking at Tiamat who is looking at this kid without any soft looks on her face and seeing this makes me wonder whether she even knows the meaning of the ''sympathy'' word S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Well I am not surprised about this especially considering her species, so in the end I think it''s better to let this kid cry all she wants until she finally calms down Meanwhile, I started to pat her in a very gentle manner in order to help her calm down but the more patted her, the more she cried as her grip on me became more tighter And after a few minutes of unless tears, she finally stopped crying but she messed up my clothes with her tears "I''m gonna take you back home, alright?" I said this in a soft tone in order to make her know that we are not dangerous people unlike those, so she is safe with us here To my words, this kid just nodded her head slowly after getting separated from my body and even though she was not crying like before but her eyes still had tears inside "Want to eat something delicious?" I asked this since I thought this kid must be very hungry considering how long this girl was unconscious as well and I don''t think those devils give her anything to eat either That''s why I thought this kid must be starving from now, since by now any human must be so starving that humans are not even able to speak well And even though this kid might not be human but she still is a kid and I also know that she is hungry at this moment meaning that her body needs nutrition, especially at this time of her life otherwise she might not be able to grow healthy Also, the fact that this might help her to trust us more since to her we still are strangers like those scums and that''s why this might help her to get open with us After hearing my question, Girl shook her head quickly as she told me that she was not hungry making me wonder if she was really not hungry or if she was just afraid to eat our food because she still didn''t trust us I am sure she should be hungry by now since according to Kuroka Youkai''s appetite is very similar to humans and not only that but I also can sense her body is weaker than last night and it''s constantly getting weaker which is probably due to lack of nutrition *Growl~* When I was wondering what to do since I couldn''t force her to eat while thinking I suddenly heard the sound from the ''Kunou'' stomach catching me off guard As I looked back at her, I saw ''know'' holding her stomach with a pure red face like she was really embarrassed about what just happened I couldn''t help but smile at this sight because now I understand that rather than being insecure, she is very embarrassed to eat "Come, let''s eat something" I said in a soft tone as I stretched out my hand slowly in front of her and then waited for her to respond She kept her head down like she was trying her best to hide her pure red face, even her Fox ears were down but she slowly also stretched her arm and finally grabbed my hand I couldn''t help but be amused at her current appearance but I didn''t dare to laugh because I was sure it would only make the kid more embarrassed than she already was After grabbing her hand, I helped her to get down from the bed since she is just a kid around 4 or 5 years old, so the height between bed and floor is too high Not to mention her body is currently weak which is why she needed someone to help her get down from the bed otherwise she might fall and injure herself Following my lead, jumped down from the bed after landing she little imbalance maybe it was due to not moving her body for quite a while I supported her body in order to prevent her from falling on the floor, after getting balance again, I slowly started to guide her towards the door she walked with me by using her own small feet as I moved very slowly in order to match her walking pace while moving I checked Kunou''s body and I noticed that all the bruises she had on her body already healed up Even though the bruises were very light but still got completely healed just in one night leaving behind no scars or even marks at all, makes me realise that this kid''s recovery speed is rather impressive Meanwhile, Tiamat who was silent for whole time started to follow us behind without speaking a word We got out and moved towards the living room as I saw Aria sitting on the couch while holding the kuroka who was in her cat form in her arms tightly After seeing us, Aria peaked towards us or to be more precise at ''Kunou'' with caution as well as also curiosity in her eyes but at least she didn''t hide herself anywhere which itself is an improvement Even though she is still not good around Strangers but maybe due to the fact that ''Kunou'' is a lot smaller than herself which makes her less afrathanhen previous times Or maybe now Aria started to overcome her fear of strangers which is great and if remains like this then that day is not far away when she will successfully overcome her fear ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 117: Trip to Kyoto (5) ¡ª----------------- Chapter-117 ¡ª----------------- Also, there is the fact that I already told Aria about ''Kunou''s existence and even though Aria doesn''t know the full story but she knows that Kunou won''t be living with us for long Maybe Aria already prepared herself mentally in order to not run away after seeing her "Come here, Aria let''s eat," I said as look at her since maybe, she also needed to eat well and I thought this chance might be best for her to know someone who is near her age Even though there is still quite an age between them since one looks like a teenager meanwhile looks like a child but it''s very much less than anyone around her like me, Tiamat, Grayfia, etc. So the age gap between ''Kunou'' and ''Aria'' is closed compared to other people at this moment and not only that but also the fact both are very similar to each other I think this is due to the animal features on their bodies, one is a rabbit while the other one is a fox Right this moment, Aria is wearing that disguise ring that Fia given her and that''s why she is right now looking like a regular human looking at Aria''s face, even though it might appear emotionless but I who lived with her can understand her and I confidently say that right now Aria''s eyes are filled with pure curiosity as she looks towards ''Kunou'' Since Aira only saw Kuroka in her cat form and not Kuroka in her real form, so to her ''Kunou'' might be the first Youkai she has ever seen and that''s why she is curious about her just like the time when Aria saw a cat for the first time Meanwhile, it can''t be said same for ''Kunou'' because she has rather her head down most of the time and whenever I don''t look at her, she looks at myself Whenever I look back at her, she again lets her head down like she doesn''t want me to notice her Sneekly peeking at me, other than that she is only following my lead completely Maybe it''s because she still is Afraid and wary of us due to previous accidents which is the reason for her this behaviour *Sigh* I couldn''t help but release a tired sigh thinking that it might take a while before she fully trusted or maybe taking her to her mother might help her to stop being wary of us ¡­.. [ Kunou PoV ] ''My dream prince was not in dream!!!!'' I said this very excitedly in mind because even though I wanted to shout this but I didn''t want to embarrass myself in front of the prince I couldn''t help but feel angry towards my mama for lying about princes in the book aren''t being real, I hope when the prince takes me back to my mama She will see that princes in the story books are real and she was wrong but right now I really don''t know how to behave in front of him in order to not embarrass myself again I couldn''t help but want to beat up my stupid stomach which embarrassed me previous time but it was not bad, since not only prince is guiding me like a princess but he was also gonna eat with me I kept my head down all the time in order to not let Prince see this stupid grin on my face, whenever I tried to look up and see Prince''s face sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I immediately lowered my head again in order to not let Prince see my burning red face which would embarrass me again But it''s not my fault because the prince''s face is too looking that I have never seen anyone even near a Good-looking face like his And because of that whenever I tried to look at him, I became shy especially when he looked at him I couldn''t even utter a word. "Sit here" Prince said as his voice came into my ears which brought me back to reality I noticed that I already reached somewhere else, and Prince told me to sit on the chair I tried to do what Prince told me to do as I climbed onto the chair but the height was too high that it was very difficult to sit on the chair I tried my best in order to reach on top of the chair alone since I didn''t want to prince to think that I am a useless girl who couldn''t even do such a simple thing But when I was struggling to climb up, Prince helped me and made me sit at the table which made me realise how kind and caring Prince is After sitting, I saw more people whom I hadn''t seen before especially this black-haired big sister and I couldn''t help but find her pretty especially her red eyes Her face looks so cold¡­ maybe she doesn''t like other people, will she get angry if I say hello or try to greet her? I want to greet Prince''s family but I am afraid of disturbing her and accidentally offending her Will she scold me if I disturb her? My mama sometimes scold me whenever I disturb her when she is doing some important work In the end, after thinking for a while I decided to not speak to this beautiful cold big sister in fear of offending her as I tried to turn my head side in order to see the prince but instead of him I saw that maid''s big sister who was the first person I saw after waking up and even though I don''t know why but I did feel not good around here Maid Big sister''s face also looks very cold but she has a cold angry face which is somewhat different from that red eyes Big sister I immediately began to search for the prince since he was not present around, and I found him moving to another place ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 118: Trip to Kyoto (6) ¡ª---------------- Chapter-118 ¡ª---------------- After some moments¡­ I was finally able to see him once again Prince after he came back from that and brought me something in his hands Since my nose is very strong, I am immediately able to tell Prince brought back food with him even though I can''t tell what food he brought for me but I am sure it is something very delicious Because of how delicious aroma of food which prince brought back have and also I am sure because that I believe prince wouldn''t give me food which taste bad ¡­.. I couldn''t help but marvel at the sight of the number of dishes in front of me, I could tell by their looks that all the dishes that Prince brought were super delicious "Thank¡­Y-you," I said to Prince who passed me the plate even though I tried my best to speak without stuttering somehow I still did it even for saying such a simple word My mother taught me that I should say ''thank you'' every time someone helps me because that''s a good girl always do But I can''t even do this properly even though Prince already helped me multiple times and not to mention he is also saved from those bad people He is also talking back to my mommy which makes me more ashamed that I can''t say something as simple as ''thank you'' properly I am sure my mother will scold me if she knows that I don''t even say ''thank you'' for one time even though Prince helped me multiple times And more bad thing is that the prince will think that I am not a good girl which is worse than my mother scolding me because that way maybe he will even stop talking to me But I couldn''t help it because whenever I tried to speak to him, I always stopped midway after seeing his face S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It''s like some kind of magic that whenever I look at his face, I feel that my face started to heat up as well and my heart starts to beat very loudly while the words that I want to speak get stuck in my throat I tried again to look at the prince again to check whether that had happened again or not as soon I looked towards him And the moment I look at his face, I immediately lower my head to avoid looking into his eyes As I was afraid, the same thing happened again like I imagined which made me more thinking about why is this happening because I was sure it was not some kind of magic I wished my mama were here then I am sure she would have known what was happening and then told me some solution to this That way I will able to talk to my prince normally without avoiding his eyes but unfortunately my mama is not present here While my head down, my eyes fell on my plate which was filled with dishes that looked very delicious *Gulp* I couldn''t help but swallow my saliva because not only food look delicious but the aroma of the food was also very good And not to mention I am right now super hungry too, so I decided to put my all thoughts back of my head and stop thinking about it I decided to give priority to this delicious-looking food especially when this food was prepared by the prince himself for me otherwise prince''s efforts would be in vain With those thoughts, I dug into the food immediately as I took my first bite, I almost stood up in my place because it was UNBELIEVABLY DELICIOUS As a result, I kept eating without stopping or more like my hands and mouth couldn''tstopd ¡­.. After 15 minutes¡­ "Phew~" I Ireleasede a Satisfying sigh after I finished everything and patted my stomach which was rather like a Balloon that moment because I had eaten too much I couldn''t help but think that the dishes prepared by Prince were so delicious even though I ate these dishes for the first time I will make sure to tell my mama about this so that she can also try this food I am sure she will also love the taste like I did And I am sure Prince will also cook for my mama since he is so nice, I just need to ask him and not to mention no person refuses my mama''s request "Here" Prince voice gentle voice enters my ears as I look forward and see Prince is holding a napkin in his hand The next moment he came close and started to wipe my lips and I couldn''t even move for some reason after a few moments, he was finally done he took his hand and then I saw a dirty napkin which I had cleaned before ''Wait!?! Did he see me in such a state!?!'' I inwardly shouted this in my mind as I realised that the prince must have seen me and how I was eating food in such an untidy way My mama always told me about table manners but I totally forgot about it because the food was so delicious as well as I was super hungry Not only that but he also cleaned my mouth which got dirty due to my lack of table manners, if my mama somehow knew this then surely she would spank me Moreover, I again embarrassed myself in front of the prince even though I promised myself not to, I couldn''t help but blame my stupid face And not to mention Prince himself has to clean my dirty mouth, I am so embarrassed right now that I can''t even lift my head ... At night¡­ Prince left me in this room and told me that he would take me back to my mama the day after tomorrow which made me happy and sad at the same time ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 119: Kyoto ¡ª----------------- Chapter-119 ¡ª----------------- I couldn''t help but think about the previous few days which I lived because these past days felt like a dream It''s exactly like those stories in the book that my mama used to tell me at night and I can''t believe that it actually happened to me in real life I am sure that my mama will shocked if she knows that I have experience, first getting taken by those bad people And then Prince saving me from those bad people I really can''t wait to tell these things to mama and I am sure she will definitely reward prince for saving me because she loves me the most *Sigh* "I miss her¡­" I muttered this myself as I released a sad tired sigh, because even though it''s only been a few days but I am already missing her so much ''But it''s all alright!!'' I said this in my mind loudly as I motivated myself because Prince already promised me to go back to my home in just a few days and I was sure he wouldn''t lie to me So it''s only a matter of few days before I meet my mama again and I am sure she will be happy to know that prince helped me I wondered my mama what would be doing right now and I couldn''t help but wonder whether she was all right or not because I was sure she would be very sad after not finding me anywhere Maybe she already ordered everyone to find me Or maybe she herself would have left her all work and started to search for me because she would be super worried for me Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Somehow I want her to know that I am alright, so that she doesn''t need to worry for me and also her know that I will be back in just a few days But it''s impossible now because those bad people have already broken every item my mama had given me and I don''t know how to contact her now So I could only hope that she would be alright now, at least till I got back to her and then I could let her know that I was fine, so she didn''t need to worry about me anymore ''But the prince will leave after taking me back home?'' I couldn''t help but ask this question to my question because even though my head was always down when he was telling me this due to embarrassment Still, I clearly hear through my ears that he will drop me back at my home and leave which I don''t like at all Going home meant the prince would leave me which I hated and even though I wanted to go back home I didn''t want him to leave me ''Is that any way in which he can live with us back in my home?'' I asked this question to myself in my mind since I couldn''t help but think how nice it would be if Prince could live with me and mama back in my home Maybe I should ask my mama about this since she always has a solution for everything, I am sure she would find a way to let that happen Right now I should sleep otherwise I won''t be able to wake early and then the prince will think I am a very lazy girl which is something I never want to happen With those thoughts, I closed my eyes and tried to sleep but it is difficult to sleep especially about thinking about today but still, I forcefully closed my eyes as I tried to sleep ... [ Jinwoo PoV ] "Phew~" I release a sigh of relief thinking about today as I sit on my bed, and have to say I didn''t expect that kid to be so well-behaved Since she is the daughter of some big shot, so I expected her to be spoiled but it seems I was wrong or maybe she is just due to recent events happened to her And now here is a totally unknown place where she has no one to rely on other than us, so maybe she is just trying to appear as well-behaved as possible to not make us angry in the slightest At least now that I know she trusts us which is really good and I am glad she liked my food very much And I am so sure about that because when she was eating the food, her fluffy tail was swinging very fast which only means that she really enjoyed the food I made That''s not only due to that but also the fact that after taking the first bite of the food, she immediately started to eat like she hadn''t eaten anything for many days She ate too much food which makes me wonder how such a small body can contain such a big quantity of food inside At that time her body looks like some big balloon that will explore at any moment while her face looks very satisfied which kinda makes me glad Due to the way she ate the whole meal, her whole mouth got very dirty and I found this rather very funny it can''t be said the same for Tiamat because seems to looking at the kid with cold eyes filled with disappointment maybe she expected the kid to more better and mind her table manners But I don''t mind it at all, so I quickly grab the napkin and wipe it off for her since I feel no one else will do this Maybe afterwards the cleaning, she realized that she had eaten like a starved animal and that''s why her face became pure red probably due to embarrassment as she kept her head down the whole time Not only that but her fluffy tail as well as her ears also got dropped which wanted me to have her head pat and cheer her up Anyway we are finally going to Kyoto after 2 days since we are gonna go like normal people which means we need to pack our bags especially when I consider this trip as part of Aria Training ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 120: Kyoto (2) ¡ª----------------- Chapter- 120 ¡ª----------------- Aria needs to understand how this world works for her future otherwise she will always be dependent on me, Grayfia Or any other person This is why I am using this trip as an excuse to teach Aria about this world, especially when the homeworld is very different from this world I still remember the first time she got out of this house, she became extremely overwhelmed by all the tall buildings and other structures as well as other things like cars which she had never seen before It took her a few days just to get used to her outside world or more precise this neighbourhood but she still still scared of people S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This is why whenever she sees any person outside, she immediately tries her best to hide her body or just try her best to stick to me after her training, Sometimes we encountered some old people who come to the same park for walking or to do some morning exercises Whenever they greet us, Aria always hide behind us immediately even though those old people never took it to their hearts but still this is not good So I hope this trip will help her to adjust to this world as well as I will make her understand the concept of money since that''s most important especially when she is living in the human world Since the concept of money is how human society operates especially when there are no superpowers involved why she needs to understand how money works This is not an easy task especially when she doesn''t have any concept of money back in her home world and only but her fear of strangers makes this even worse I hope this trip will help her to understand this as well and then I can also teach her about ''trade'' which is basic required for living life here in this world *Sigh* I couldn''t help but sigh because even though I am doing this much for Aria still she seems to look very unhappy about this Because she remembered the little expressions on her expressionless face when I told her she would be coming with us to ''Kyoto'' Even though she was very upset about my decision but still she obediently nodded her head and agreed to my decision I just hope that somewhere in future she will realise this and appreciate my efforts later Come to think she doesn''t know how to make preparations for trips? Until now, I was using my shadow as some kind of storage Since she doesn''t have anything like my shadow which she could use as some kind of storage to store her things This is why I want her to learn this too just in case of an emergency where I nor someone else is present who she can depend on then I want her to be ready for any kind of situation on her own in case of emergency I already gave her an empty backpack which I created using my power meaning no matter what that backpack won''t get damaged at least by any normal means Well to be honest I even doubt that even a nuclear Blast could do anything to that backpack Anyway, now she needs to pack her items even though I told her what she will need during this trip and according to that she will need to pack her bag in the end, she needs to do this herself but I hardly think that she would make a mistake especially when I already told her what she needs to put inside the bag Considering how serious about following my every word, I hardly believe that she made even a small mistake in this Even by any chance if she makes any mistake then also it''s alright since I quickly used shadow exchange to teleport back here Anyway I already booked all the necessary tickets that I will need for this trip and I booked all these tickets for the day after tomorrow since I wanted to give myself some time to Aria to get prepared which includes both physical as well as mental "Master nyaa~¡­" Kuroka said this in her usual playful tone as she comes and entered my room from the opened window As soon she entered my room, her whole cat body started to shine in bright light as she started to change back to her original humanoid form I guess she again sneaked into my room after Aria fell asleep even though this is frequent now but why do I feel like today she wants something ¡­.. [ Kuroka PoV ] Master and Aria both going to Kyoto to return that girl to her home which means they gonna leave me alone here Definitely, I don''t want that to happen! Especially with Tiamat, she is a total psychopath and I know I am not safe with her Right now I am only safe because my master here present which is why I am still saved from that psychopath But I am not sure what will happen to me if my master is gone for a few days leaving me with that psychopath maid alone I am sure she would kill me Or at least torture me when he is not surrounded because right now she is only in control since he is around And somehow she won''t do anything that goes against his wishes which really makes me admire him for taming such a psychopath like her That''s the reason I absolutely can''t be left alone in this house with that maid otherwise who knows what will happen to me This is why I came today inside the master bedroom to convince him to take me with him and for that to happen I even willing to do anything ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 121: Kyoto (3) ¡ª---------------- Chapter-121 ¡ª---------------- "So you want to come with us?" he asked this as he sat down on the bed and looked towards me "Yes, Nyaa~" I replied and tried to appear as cute as possible but from his looks, he appeared emotionless as usual This makes me sometimes wonder whether is he man or not since I am very aware of my beauty and know how effective it is against my opposite gender But it can''t be said the same for this man because no matter how I try to appear flirtatious in front of him He always remains unmoved like he doesn''t even consider me a love interest at all which makes me question whether he is even a man maybe he is someone who already had been used to being a beautiful woman, even though I don''t want to admit it but that maid is as beautiful as me Or maybe more S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I can''t forget that master friend in the underworld who found information regarding my sister in just a few days since I am sure that friend is female and my gut feeling says that that friend also as beautiful as that maid And somehow my senses tell me that this friend is more than just a regular friend But anyway if seduction doesn''t work on him then I can only plead with him while somehow convincing him to take me with him For that to happen, I am ready to do anything but looking at him who seems very unmoved, I feel it''s not gonna be an easy task "I can protect Aria too, nyaa~," I said this as I knew this would be an effective excuse to go with them since he can''t be with her every time, so if I go with them then I can watch over that girl for every second and protect her from any harm Since I already fully recovered from my injuries, I doubt I will encounter any enemy who could give me a tough time Especially when I feel my body more stronger than before I was injured, I don''t know how but somehow his treatment made my body, not only fully healed which sounds rather very impossible since I know better than anyone else how serious injuries I had my body at that time I should be dead or at least crippled but not only he didn''t heal my body completely like good as new but also somehow make my body more stronger than before I couldn''t help but wonder how he managed to do that, maybe this is his power? Or the power of some Sacred Gear? I can''t be sure and not to mention that I don''t even know what is he He might appear as an ordinary human with an extremely good face but I am sure he is not just your regular human because he doesn''t look pathetic like other humans at all Or more precise I feel he is hiding himself completely which shouldn''t be possible normally but this man can''t be described by any normal means, so I won''t surprised even if he is using some kind of advanced magic or some artefact to hide himself But anyway the excuse I gave him is perfect because I am sure he won''t be able to watch over Aria 24x7 especially when he is going with 2 kids which is why taking me will be more beneficial for that, I will be staying in my cat form since that way Aria won''t be able to find out about my humanoid form and not only that in my cat form I hardly believe that she would let me go out of her arms if I stayed in my cat form since I and he or anyone in this house knows how clingy that girl become to me Even though it''s very annoying for me but at least I can use this excuse to go with them which actually will save me from staying with that psychopath maid alone in this house After hearing my words, the master got into thinking which also gave me an opening as I gave him more reasons and tried to more convince him then I am sure he will soon be agreed ¡­.. [ Jinwoo PoV ] I couldn''t help but find her reason reasonable but I am not sure since I hope someone could stay with Tiamat too Not because I want someone to watch over her since she could go on berserk even for the smallest inconvenience which makes her mad since that work could be easily handled by my shadow soldiers The real reason I wanted to leave her here was so that she at least would have someone to give her company especially when I knew how painful loneliness could be I am can roughly guess why she wanted to go with us this eagerly, and the reason might due to Tiamat Since I know how much Kuroka is very afraid of Tiamat, especially from their first meeting and I guess Kuroka still hasn''t been able to overcome that now But what Kurkoka said makes sense since I can''t use my powers in public, so I am sure Kuroka will be much more helpful and can remain stuck to Aria all the time Especially considering that the fact that how much Aria likes to cling to Kuroka in her cat form and also the fact that could also maybe make her mood a little better at least This really makes me think that taking her might be the correct choice at least for this situation where I need to babysit 2 children I am sure I can''t focus on both especially in between the public while I can''t use my shadow soldiers in public Even leaving shadow soldiers in their Shadows might not helpful as taking Kuroka with us, especially with her abilities So maybe taking her will be a good idea, and since she might be really helpful for this trip ¡ª--------------------------------------------------------- Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 122: Kyoto (4) ¡ª---------------- Chapter-122 ¡ª---------------- On the day of departure¡­ Today is the day when we are going to Kyoto and it''s everyone is fully prepared and luckily it seems Aria''s mood has improved a lot compared to last time And it all happened when I told her she could take Kuroka with her as the result rather than being nervous right now She is holding Kuroka who is in her cat form while staring at her with bright shining eyes and the good thing is that since Kuroka looks like your regular cat Taking her everywhere with us is much easier than a humanoid form since her real form is rather too eye-catching, especially her clothing And I don''t think anyone would be able to ignore her which is why her being her cat form is much more convenient than her Original form Not to mention since she is going with Aria, she needs to stay in her cat form to not let Aria find out about her true form Because I don''t know what would be her reaction to knowing that the cat who she so much adored is someone who has a similar appearance to us And I think if she knows that the cat she adores so much is deceiving her with a fake appearance then I don''t think she will be happy about it I am sure that she then definitely won''t be this open with Kuroka when she knows the reality or maybe she will become more like a robot which is definitely not good I know someday Aria gonna found out about Kuroka''s truth but at least by that time I want Aria to find a real friend who can make Aria more open so that she could become more like a person than a robot "S-should we go?" Kunou who was wearing something which seems to be called ''miko'' or to be more precise ''shrine maiden attire'' consisted of a pair of red hakama (divided, pleated trousers), a white kosode (a predecessor of the kimono), and some white or red hair ribbons This was the same outfit she was wearing when I first found her and it seems she didn''t want to wear anything other than this or more like she never wore anything other than this outfit But since at that time, her clothes were already torn and dirty I created the same copies of her clothes that she was wearing since it was a piece of cake for me And maybe because she thought of this as some kind of magic trick since suddenly a bunch of clothes appeared in my hands, she was looking at me with nothing but pure admiration in her big eyes Which was quite a scene to watch since this might be one of the few times when I saw her face properly because she always has her head down whenever she is with me "Yes but before that" I replied as I looked at her fluffy ears as well as her fluffy tail and I didn''t think it was a good idea to take her out like this especially since normal humans aren''t aware of supernatural species like devils, youkai; etc. But it''s fine since I already prepared the solution for this problem as with that in my mind, I brought my fist in front of her and then opened my fist "Wear this," I said as I revealed the pitch-black ring in my hand and it was the same as Aria''s ring which was given by Fia and had the same function as that ring Or might be more better than the original ring that Fia given since I am pretty sure nothing could destroy that duplicate ring which I created at least in this world Maybe I should give one to Aria just in case later since I can''t be sure when she might need an extra ring in case of any emergency situation where her ring stops functioning or accidentally gets destroyed "T-This is?" Kunou asked this with a confused expression on her face as she looked at the ring in my hand and suddenly next moment after seeing what was in my hand Her entire face got red as her ears got down meanwhile I could see her tail swinging at a very high speed since from that swing I can probably guess that she was happy S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Since yonkai and animal characteristics are similar meaning her tail swinging means she is happy but why? Is it because she thinks this a gift since that''s reasonable because kids always like to receive gifts and I think it''s very true for girls receiving accessories as gifts like a ring After a while, she calmed down as she slowly stretched her hand towards me but she stretched the wrong side of her hand Maybe she was nervous about receiving this item which is why she hesitated, I got tired of waiting as I gently grabbed her hand straight and then gave her the ring while I told her to wear it Her tail dropped with her ears like she got upset maybe it was because I grabbed her hand since that''s possible especially when she comes from high profile background Anyway, after a few moments, she did as I said and wore the ring on her finger as her ears and fluffy tail completely disappeared Well not disappear since it''s technically still there but still blends in with the surroundings meaning I or anyone else still could touch it but no one can see it So it''s better to say that her fox-like characteristics have now become transparent instead of disappearing as well and it''s the same case with the ring that Aria is wearing Kunou looked extremely surprised and frightened after seeing this change as she thought that she lost her ears and tail ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 123: Arrived ¡ª---------------- Chapter-123 ¡ª---------------- She tried to reach out her hand to touch her tail like she worried that her tail was now gone But she can touch it just fine since it''s still there, her tail just becomes invisible or more like transparent? next thing this girl did was to touch her ears and as her tail she still able to touch her ears without any problem *Phew~* She released a sigh of relief as soon she realised that her ears and tail were safe which was quite a funny scene like she thought that she lost her tail and her ears and after a few seconds maybe out of curiosity, she started to play with her tail and ears which are invisible Maybe she just found the fact very fascinating that her tail and her ears become invisible which is why now she can''t stop playing with it I couldn''t help but find how easy is for kids to get fascinated by anything that they find rather interesting "Meow~" Kuroka jumped from Aria''s arms after so much struggling as she came towards me like she expected me to save her from Aria But considering her whole purpose for going with us was to give accompany to Aria as well as to protect her from any harms Even though it''s very unlikely Aria will be in any danger because no one knows her nor do we have any enemies in this world S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So her getting attacked by someone is very unlikely but it''s not impossible which is why taking Kuroka with us will do more good than harm And I am very sure if we don''t take her with us then probably she gonna go somewhere to search for her sister which includes the underworld and that''s not safe for her Especially because she is still a wanted criminal in that place and even though Grayfia is trying to find any evidence to prove her innocence but unfortunately there are still no results Not to mention Grayfia has her work to do because she was away from her home for years in the hope of bringing peace to her homeworld even though somehow her purpose got fulfilled but her family lost all the power in the underworld and not only that but while she was away Her family also got troubled by many people in the underworld, so I am guessing Grayfia must have scores to settle with that since I would do the same if I were in her place Even though I want her to help since she is the reason why I was able to get out of her place as well as she is someone I consider as my friend, so it''s natural that I want to help but I don''t think she will need my help since she is already very capable herself, as well as I don''t think there is anyone who could rival her in the underworld especially when I check the entire underworld and found nothing but weak devils So weak that I feel even Grayfia without using that ''thing'' could also easily beat anyone of them which is also the reason I don''t think she will require my help nor I think she will appreciate my help Especially because it''s her family matters that don''t involve me at all, so it is better to let Grayfia handle her matters herself which probably gonna take a while Anyway, another possibility is that Kuroka will possibly follow us since it''s I am very sure of the fact that she won''t stay here with Tiamat alone since Kuroka still very afraid of Tiamat due to their first encounter So it''s better to take Kuroka with us before she can make any of these stupid possibilities true But she sure will be helpful, especially with her abilities like illusions which she could use in public without any problem to not give us any unwanted attention That gonna make things bad for us and it''s way worse for Aria because Aria has social anxiety or is it more precise to say that she is just afraid of people due to her past experience in her home world This is also the reason Kuroka taking with us will do more good and not only that but she can also keep an eye on them while protecting them from any harm without gathering any unwanted attention *Pat* I couldn''t help but kneel as I started to pet her head after thinking how useful Kuroka is meanwhile Aria who lost grip on Kuroka came towards me Or more like towards Kuroka to grab her once again But she looks rather restraint maybe it''s because of me, she probably looking at me like she wants my permission to hold kuroka again *Sigh* I couldn''t help but release a sigh in worry about Aria''s behaviour since she was acting like I was a very strict guardian even though I didn''t do anything to make myself look like that in her mind *nod* But anyway, I nodded my head as I gave her what she wanted even though she looked the same as before completely cold still I could tell she was happy by the shine in her Ruby colour eyes She quickly comes forward with the intent to catch Kuroka in her arms while Kuroka looks at me with teary eyes like she is asking me to save her from Aria I couldn''t help but say sorry for her in my mind since I was not going to help her because I didn''t think I could afford to give Aria more reason to think of me as a strict person which would only make her behaviour more like this The next moment Aria grabbed Kuroka back in her arms and I could see a small smile on her face which is very rare meanwhile Kuroka completely gave up after Aria held her in her arms ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 124: Spy? ¡ª----------------- Chapter- 124 ¡ª----------------- In Kyoto¡­. At one of the railway stations¡­ ''Finally, reach this place'' I said this in my mind as I took the first step to Kyoto and with Aria, Kunou and finally Kuroka who is in her cat form Even though I am very unsure about leaving Tiamat alone back at the house but she herself insists on not going with us saying she needs to attend to her ''unattended business'' From the looks of it, I could tell that she was not lying which means what she said was true but I don''t know what ''unattended business'' she has in the human world especially when she previously was a shut-in dragon The only unattended business of hers I could think of is that dragon who borrowed her things and hasn''t returned them yet and since that dragon now has become sacred gear So she must be gone to find the new host of that sacred gear to get her things back, I just hope she won''t chaos and start to destroy everything in just rage But I think it''s gonna be fine since I already have one of the shadow soldiers to keep an eye on her just in case she ever tries to do anything stupid like destroying everything in her path to find the person she is looking for Also have to make sure she won''t take the life of that sacred gear new host since I doubt a person even knows why the hell a dragon wants to take his/her life "Meow~" Kuroka meowed as she jumped from Aria to my shoulder and rubbed her head against my face and the reason she managed to get away from Aria who always seemed to hold her because of the new thing that I come to know today "Are you okay,?" I asked this in a worried tone as I looked towards Aria who seemed to have an extremely pale face at this moment It seems Aria have a severe Motion sickness which I as well as Grayfia were unaware of and her motion sickness is worse Even on the train, her condition got so bad that she almost vomited but luckily we reached quickly since I took the fastest train to Kyoto *Sigh* I couldn''t help but think about my decision to come here through normal means, especially after witnessing Aria Motion sickness Anyway since we already are here, I don''t think it''s better to regret it now but at least I will use my powers to teleport back home since going back again by any vehicle probably gonna be a big issue for Aria The only thing happening right now is due to Kuroka we can easily blend in with people since she is using her illusions all the time But this also worries me since I feel she must be exhausted by now, since not only using her illusion ability to make us look like normal local people to others all the time but she is also in her cat form Considering strength which is a lot weaker than Grayfia Or Tiamat, I am getting worried about how she will be holding right now Even though she might appear normal playful cat as usual but I am pretty sure she is right now exhausted now needs rest, so a good hotel to rest probably will be best before continuing our journey We still travel a lot until we finally reach our destination Kunou''s home or to be more precise where I can sense her mother''s Location Not only that I also discussed this problem with Grayfia regarding Kunou even though she couldn''t help since she is busy with her work indeed told me about Yonkai territory and other basic details that I will need to know That''s I appreciate it since this is my first time coming to Kyoto in this world as well as in my home world since even in my home world I went to Kyoto S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. *Growl~* I heard this sound waking me up from my thoughts as I looked in the direction where this sound came from and saw know It seems that sound comes from her stomach probably because she is hungry, well it makes sense since right now it''s time for lunch and considering the fact she is just a normal child without strength of her own unlike me, Aria or Kuroka She gets hungry and needs food to get energy, looking at her right she seems to become embarrassed probably because of her stomach I couldn''t help but have a small smile on my face thinking about how this child tries to act as well-behaved as possible Anyway I guess it is better to go to some restaurant before continuing to our destination since we still need to travel quite a bit before finally reaching her home "let''s go first for something to eat for lunch," I said in a soft tone as I slowly stretched out my hand towards her Looking at my hand, her face becomes a little shy probably because she is shy and even though her tail right now is invisible but I know her tail is swinging around But soon Kunou reached out and finally grabbed my hand with her small soft hand meanwhile I stretched my other hand towards Aria since I couldn''t forget her Especially considering she just looks teenager but inside she still is the kid which is why I am worried she might get social anxiety, especially after seeing her motion sickness or getting scared in the new place as well as seeing so many strangers, not only that but I am also worried that she accidentally might get lost Aria quietly grabbed my hand without any delay as we began moving towards the restaurant where we could eat but I couldn''t help but wonder why ''someone'' is spying on us right now. ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 125: Spies ¡ª---------------- Chapter-125 ¡ª---------------- I clearly could see that some people spying on us, and it was not one but multiple people even though I didn''t why they were doing this but I decided to wait until I found out about their motive Well considering their body structure, I am sure these people who are spying on us are Youkai and the reason for them to do this probably should be Kunou Since her mother is the leader of the Youkai faction then surely she would be a strong individual in this world and I won''t be surprised to know that she has some kind of power to sense her daughter Which is why she sent some people to spy on us but again I am not sure whether that''s true or not And that''s why I gonna wait until they take action or until I can confirm their real motive behind this One thing I am surprised about is that even though I can tell that these people are a lot weaker than Kuroka still somehow they manage to break the illusion that she is as casting Maybe she got tired that much then it makes sense why these people managed to found or another possibility it could be that the illusions that Kuroka cast probably are only for humans and any supernatural species would be able to break through very easily And even though these people who have been spying on us aren''t looking powerful but have to say they have pretty decent stealth skills even though I can see them day as clear with my eyes But for most normal people strength in this world, those people who are following are pretty much invisible In one of the restaurants¡­ Right I am sitting in one of the restaurants to let these kids have their lunch and It seems those people still following Since it''s too obvious now that Aria has taken notice of those people who are following as she already told me that I couldn''t help but pat her head feeling proud that Aria has grown in such a small amount of time Or maybe it could be because she has been reincarnated as a devil After getting reincarnated into a devil, her body has grown quite a bit and I feel that her brain also developed with her body which is good for giving her an understanding of her surroundings But I am surprised by the fact that Kuroka still couldn''t able to detect those people who were following us which probably means she is exhausted since there is no way that she hasn''t noticed that Especially when she escaped countless devils who were after her, I think it''s better to give her a little bit of my power because after recovering fully from her injuries Not only did she become perfectly in her peak condition but also became more stronger than probably due to Beru''s treatment since Beru has the same energy as me but at a lower Which probably caused her body not only to recover completely from near-dead serious injuries But also well as become more stronger than before Even though her body has become more stronger than before but her energy reserve which they call ''magic'' remains the same as before which is probably why I feel that she should be Exhausted So lending a little bit of energy probably should be enough to replenish her full magic reserves in this instant ''Come here'' I used telepathy and said this to Kuroka, maybe like others after suddenly hearing my voice in her mind might have startled her as her fluffy cat ears stood up She looked completely surprised but soon she came back to her senses and she did as I said She jumped and came towards me since Aria was right now eating, which gave Kuroka the freedom to move As soon as she came near me, she looked at me with her big eyes like she was curious about what I was about to do or how my voice suddenly sounded inside her head Before any delay, I put my hand on her head as I started to concentrate, transferring my energy as much as possible since giving her more of my energy probably gonna make her overflow as a result she would explode After a few moments, I immediately removed my hand from her head since I felt that was enough for her but I didn''t know why she was breathing heavily Maybe because of my energy, anyway now her magic should be completely refilled and with that, I got a new task for her ''There are some people who are secretly following us, investigate them'' I again used telepathy and said this to Kuroka, she looked surprised maybe because she hadn''t noticed this before but soon she nodded her head as she understood what I was talking about Even though I know those people who are following us are a lot weaker than Kuroka but just in case I send some of my shadow soldiers into her shadow for protection *nod* sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She nodded her head as she quickly jumped from my hands and she started to move in a certain direction and finally disappearing from my sights "She will be back after a while," I said as I looked at Aria who was staring in the direction where Kuroka just left and probably wanted to chase after her to catch her in her arms but she didn''t do this because I also taught her table manners I said this made her calm down since with her strength, I don''t think it will take long before she comes back As well as right now this restaurant provides a private place for the customers to let the customer enjoy their meal in peace meaning she doesn''t need to cast her illusion here ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 126: Meeting Kunou鈥檚 Mother ¡ª---------------- Chapter-126 ¡ª---------------- Kuroka before following Jinwoo what told her to do comes into a female toilet because she wants to take care of her ''private business'' Right now she is alone as she taking very deep breaths while her face is completely red due to thing Jinwoo did to her [ Kuroka PoV ] "...haa.. ha¡­. haaaa¡­ haaa¡­" I couldn''t help but take deep breaths as I felt very overwhelmed by him, I don''t know what he did to me but I felt so full inside at that moment I couldn''t help but remember the feeling when he touched my head, the moment he touched my head I felt my insides become extremely hot "It felt a-amazing¡­" I couldn''t help but say this to myself while I felt my body burning even though he gave me some important task I don''t think I am in any condition to do that I took out my hand and found it completely wet, but still, I wanted to feel that sensation again when he touched me I don''t know what he did but I want to experience that feeling again, and luckily there is no one here otherwise I wouldn''t be able to face anyone in my current situation As I expected he is indeed not any normal man otherwise that terrifying maid must not be following him and even though I was only suspicious about this in past but I am very sure he is special Not to mention just with the help of his ''friend'' he was able to know about my sister''s whereabouts in the underworld just by sitting in his house which really makes me curious about his identity I needed to fix my appearance before completing his task, I couldn''t help but feel a little ashamed of the fact that I didn''t notice that people were following us until master notified me Especially considering the fact I escaped from the underworld under many powerful devils with my own strength but At least I am glad none of them is the devil otherwise it might be bad since that would reveal my whereabouts and it might also give him unwanted problems But I want to experience that feeling again because it felt so good, luckily I didn''t let him see my current appearance otherwise he would surely think of some strange woman I quickly need to adjust my appearance and then go out before they finish their meals and maybe after I complete his task, I might able to experience that wonderful fulfilled feeling again With that hope in my mind, I quickly tried to clean myself before going out and taking care of those but since I feel so full now I can take care of all those people very easily, especially when they are a lot weaker than myself, so I feel it will be a piece of the cake to complete his task I tried to stand up but I felt my legs shaking uncontrollably, feeling this I couldn''t help but wonder how I gonna go outside while being like this I need to go Anyway who knows I might get rewarded later on after I completed his task, I couldn''t help but lick my lips thinking about the rewards he gonna give me in the future With expectations in my mind, I got strength as I after checking my appearance decided to go to take care of those who were following us ... [ 3rd aka Author PoV ] After 30 minutes¡­. Back to Jinwoo¡­ Jinwoo was not worried about Kuroka since he left his one shadow soldier in the Kuroka shadow which made him at ease since he was sure that she would be safe Unless she encounters someone same level of strength as Tiamat which is impossible since from his senses he easily can tell that none of these people are of that strength This makes Jinwoo at ease and decides to let Kuroka act as she pleases until she comes into any nearly impossible danger ''She is taking longer than I expected'' Jinwoo thought this in his mind as he thought Kuroka should take this much time for such weak people who were trying to spy on them So he decided to check on her since it had been a while since Kuroka had gone and they already finished their meals And they had no reason to stay anymore, so he connected his five senses with one of the shadow soldiers which he left inside Kuroka''s shadow After a few minutes¡­ ''It seems she almost finished'' Jinwoo inwardly said as he saw the current situation of Kuroka and he had to say her methods of interrogation were very good [ Jinwoo PoV ] Using illusions to let them tell everything the truth is a smart method, have to say she is crafty and I can see why she was able to escape from the underworld despite being chased by many powerful devils I already heard information given by those people was exactly what I expected as they those people were underlings of Kunou''s mother And those aren''t the only ones where who are spies because her mother spread many of her underlings in the state to find any clue about her daughter These people only became suspicious of us due to Kunou, since right now Kunou wearing a ring that I created and it seems no one can detect it as I expected But even with the disguise, they were suspicious of us due to the same facial structure as Kunou which is the reason they all followed us Well since now I have confirmed this, I used shadow as a medium and spoke in Kuroka''s mind to tell her what she needed to do Which is to let them go back and tell them about our arrival since we do not have any harmful intentions, I don''t think we need to worry about anything especially when this concerns her daughter ¡ª----------------------------------------------------------- Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 127: Meeting Kunou鈥檚 Mother (2) ¡ª------------------ Chapter-127 ¡ª------------------- After a few moments¡­ "Meow~" Kuroka''s voice sounded as she came back in her cat form to us, but why did I feel she was looking at me with shine in her eyes like she was expecting something ''Does she want a reward or something?'' I couldn''t help but say this inwardly in my mind since her expression is like she wants a reward for the work she did She has exactly done what I said even though more efficiently and the reasons behind letting those people go who tried to spy on us were rather simple Which was to let Kunou''s mother know about our arrival with her daughter because that''s gonna make meeting her more Easier since she''s gonna wait for us now as well as let her know that we had no harmful intentions at all against her or her daughter by letting her people go without any injury And Kuroka did better than I expected, so I don''t mind fulfilling her request which I am probably sure that she is gonna wish for her sister considering that she was ready to become a wanted criminal just for her sister even knowing that she might die Anyway after seeing Kuroka back, Aria''s eyes shine brighter as she quickly comes forward towards her and without giving any chance to escape Aria quickly grabbed the Kuroka before she could dodge her or rather kuroka already is used to Aria that she didn''t dodge Aria at all This is understandable since there is no place for her to escape especially when her main job is to stay with Aria Aria after grabbing Kuroka, rubbed against her body like she missed Kuroka very much but judging by Kuroka''s dead expression on her cat face I can easily assume she doesn''t like it at all but she is not resisting it at all now which at least should ease her suffering a little bit Aria''s mood which was previously down again has now become bright which is good and have to say that bringing her here might be troubling, especially with her serious motion sickness But at least she was also able to learn many things due to this and the reason why I am so sure about this is because of my observation During this whole time, Aria might look very timid as well as sick but u could easily tell that she was still very curious and saw everything we had done I don''t know whether she could travel alone anywhere if she had but at least she now has an understanding of how these works operate S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This is good since her homeworld totally operates differently from this world and I want to make her understand this for her own good to not let her suffer And having to notice her curious eyes on every new thing she sees is enough to tell me that she learned something about the outside world Even though it may not be much but this is only starting, and I am sure next time she won''t be this much scared to go outside like previous times Well of course only if Kuroka is with her since I doubt Aria will be able to handle herself without her illusions since looking at her appearance, I am very sure she is gonna attract a crowd similar to me when I go outside I don''t know whether it is because my face is weird or it is because I look foreigner to them but either way I am sure Aria is gonna suffer the same fate as me if she goes outside without a kuroka illusion Even I was almost overwhelmed by the amount of people who were staring at me like I was some kind of rare animal which is why I can''t imagine the condition of Aria if she goes without Kuroka *Sigh* I couldn''t help but release a sigh of relief thinking that taking in Kuroka to live with them was a totally good idea otherwise I might not be able to live the normal life that I planned to not only that but there is also the fact that Kuroka in her car form right now is acting as her emotional support during this whole journey, Aria holds Kuroka very tightly whenever she sees people whom she doesn''t know ¡­.. Outside, on the way ¡­ After paying the bill in the restaurant, and exiting it, we begin our journey towards the location of her home Since I already scanned this entire place and had every place registered in my brain meaning that as long I know the location I will be able to reach it without any problem in a direction which is really convenient in my opinion and even though I could easily open the portal to that place but still I feel it''s better to go like this while enjoying the scenery And it''s not a big issue since we are already very near the place where Kunou''s home is, we are so near that Kunou started to recognize the surroundings She also started to run while trying to Introduce everything to us in rather a proud tone which was quite a scene since we had never seen her like this But have to say this kid is really something because even though she is just 5 or 4 years old still she has such a good memory to remember her home surroundings which is remarkable for a kid ¡­.. "Finally here" I couldn''t help but say this in a low tone since finally reached the destination and I could see many people staring at us from the woods to hide themselves Unfortunately, they are very unsuccessfully in hiding, especially against me who could see all of them clear as day Not only me but I am sure Kuroka and even Aria could see as I noticed Aria started to become more tense than a few moments ago ¡ª----------------------------------------------------------- Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 128: Meeting Kunou鈥檚 Mother (3) ¡ª----------------- Chapter- 128 ¡ª----------------- Aria might not have any offensive power yet but her natural senses are much higher than any normal living being and on top of that she could also become much more powerful after doing all the training she has done Since the training that I had made her do is not only for her body but also for her mind and it seems she is now very well aware of her surroundings too At any rate, I didn''t think we would be welcomed by so many people, even though they all had hostility in their eyes but they still did not attack us Or not even bother to show up in front of us There are 2 possibilities for this that I could think of, one is that they are afraid that we gonna hurt Kunou which is why they are hiding to observe us Another possibility is that know mother told those people to don''t act because I highly doubt she wants her daughter in any harm Whatever the possibility may be, but this makes one thing clear which is that her mother knows about us This means that those people who tried to spy on us have now done the job which is good since now at least we don''t have to worry about how to meet this kid''s mother But I didn''t think we would be welcomed by these many people, anyway, I can clearly sense her mother''s upper head and have to say she is one of the most powerful people I sensed in this world If I have to compare then her mother might be compared to Tiamat at best Or maybe a little weaker, I can''t exactly tell since a person''s powers cannot be determined by strength alone because I have defeated my enemies who are stronger than myself in past Anyway I can see many different Youkai, or more like very different than Kuroka and Kunou, all have different animal characteristics But all of these are extremely weak compared to her mother which makes sense since she is the leader of this group We moved forward towards our destination while ignoring all these hateful grazes even though it was not easy for Aria since she is very sensitive and can''t ignore these emotions unlike me us But still seeing me moving forward, she also started to follow me while doing her best to ignore all these people I couldn''t help but feel a little bad seeing this since I could feel how tense she was now, even though her face didn''t show it I just knew as well as the fact that I could see her body trembling a little bit But I am sure she could handle this much after all she endured worse hardships than this On the other hand, it seems Kunou is completely clueless about her people or maybe it''s because these people''s hostile eyes aren''t on her There is also the chance that she might become too carefree after coming back home that she didn''t sense this and even though she might child of some big shot here in this world again in the end she is is just a young kid, I can''t blame her for doing this As for this place, this place looks very similar to shrines or temples which makes sense as to why Kunou was wearing the outfits that are usually worn by shrine maidens Even though I have never been to Japan before in my previous world but after coming to this world, especially in the human world, and studying about this country''s culture and all other basic information online since I am going to live in this country then it''s better to know this information if I want a normal life here without any troubles We moved forward as we finally saw some structure and it was a big open gate which is common in temples here Inside that gate, there were multiple buildings present and in the midst of this there was a woman patiently standing there with a very calm look on her face The woman appears both as a human as well fox which is very similar to know she appears as a young woman with a voluptuous figure and very long blonde hair with matching eyes. She is a woman with delicate facial features and her eyebrows are cut very short and round Her hair is tied in a loose ponytail, reaching all the way down to her legs that end in a spiral, with taut bandages to keep it in place. She wore a traditional shrine maiden attire, the same as you, and over that, she wore a white coat held closed by a red ribbon and a golden crown. Unlike Kunou who has very few, this woman has 9 fluffy fox tales behind her which probably symbolises her power Since she got some information regarding this from Grayfia "Mommy!!" As soon know saw this woman, she immediately shouted this as she ran at her full speed towards this woman Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "My child," the woman said in a low tone as she kneeled down and then opened her arms while the girl straight ran to her opened arms and she hugged the woman very tightly "Sorry, Mom¡­" Kunou murmured this as she broke down into tears, which makes sense since she is just a small kid who got kidnapped "It''s fine," the woman said as she patted Kunou''s head and she let Kunou cry as much as she wanted on her shoulder This woman looks like a good mother since I can see relief on her face as soon as Kunou comes into her arms It took some time before Kunou came back to normal as she separated from her mother''s embrace and looked into her eyes "Big brother saved me and brought me back here," Kunou said while she pointed her finger towards me and to her her mother nodded her head as she stood up back on her feet ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 129: Yasaka ¡ª---------------- Chapter- 129 ¡ª---------------- Inside the main temple¡­ After the daughter''s heartfelt reunion, her mother whose name seems to be Yasaka brought us inside and have to say she indeed is a very beautiful { A/N:- your dear Author Shinigami is back with a reference photo in his discord server (link below) ¡ý} Come to think I remember Kunou don''t have a father or more like she even never seen her father and here too I can''t see anyone male inside this building which seems to be the home of mother and daughter Other than a few servants who are also females, there aren''t any males among them but I think it''s rude to ask her directly about this Especially when I am nothing but an outsider and the reason why I am curious about her father is because Kunou is the same as her mother This is weird since a child should inherit both mother and father genetics but looking at Kunou She looks like an exact copy of her mother, not only is her appearance the same but her energy is exactly the same as hers but at a very weak level The more accurate word to say is that I feel Kunou rather looks like a clone of her mother more than her child In the past, I might think this might be normal for youkai but since I know Kuroka who is also a youkai has normal parents, I don''t think that''s the case But seeing the connection between both of them, I feel that her feelings for Kunou are very genuine like a real mother So I can guess that there is some story behind this but I as an outsider don''t have any authority or right to know that "Ara~ I can''t know how to thank you enough for saving my daughter," Yasaka said as she sat down with her daughter meanwhile her servants served us some kind of hot drink "But still thank you very much for saving my only child," Yasaka said in a sincere tone as she expressed her gratitude in a serious tone as she bowed her head "It''s okay" I replied as I felt that was not an issue since I was also glad nothing bad happened to that kid since I knew if I hadn''t interfered then surely this kid would have experienced something very inhumane "Still if it is any for me to repay this debt then surely I will do my best to satisfy your needs," she said this as she got her head back up again and then winked at me for some reason Well I don''t want anything to be honest, just be sure to take care of your child''s safety from now on, since not every time she can be saved by someone Of course, I can''t say this directly to her face and appear as someone rude and considering the fact if I did say that then even though I don''t know her reaction would be But I am sure her servants in this building as well as the people outside of this building will take this as an offence Come to think of it, I am perfectly hiding my energy meaning that anyone would think of me as nobody at this moment I couldn''t help but wonder what would happen if I released even a little bit of my energy which would probably be enough to make everyone in this area lose consciousness Not only that it could be way worse because if a person here doesn''t have a strong will that person might die instantly by my energy alone But I won''t do that at all, since I have no intention to fight with them since first of all I got no enmity and second we just come here to return the know back at her home where she belongs S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After that, I don''t think we will meet again or most probably know gonna forget all these things since she is just a small kid and I am sure after a few years, she''s gonna forget everything that happened these days like normal kids But since she is not your normal human child, and because of that she remembered everything and wanted to meet us again then also it''s fine Since she now has the ring I don''t intend to take it back because it''s totally useless for me to take but on the other hand for Kunou this item is extremely useful With that ring, she can easily blend in with humans even though I know they have stuff like magic and all but having a permanent backup is better Not only that since with this ring, she probably saved herself from getting kidnapped again but I am more impressed by the fact that her mother was immediately able to recognize Kunou who was wearing that disguise ring at one glance Maybe that''s what a mother-child bond is, I know this because I experienced that bond myself but fortunately, unlike me, she was able to meet with her mother again Hopefully, she will live safely with her from now on without any accident or kidnapping Anyway after saying that, Yasaka asked about our identities as we introduced ourselves even though Aria was still not a good stranger but at least she was far better than in the past and now she introduced herself She looked at the kuroka who was in her cat form as she was about to ask about her but I told her name and luckily she didn''t ask anything else I am sure that Yasaka is definitely aware of Kuroka''s real identity especially when she is the leader of the Youkai faction and there is no way that she failed to recognize her own kind But at least she didn''t ask more questions, maybe she was able to understand that there must be some reasons for Kuroka being in this form Otherwise, I might have to send my shadow soldier to Yasaka shadow to talk to her mind ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 130: Yasaka (2) ¡ª---------------- Chapter-130 ¡ª---------------- [ Yasaka PoV ] I don''t know where this man comes from but one thing is clear I can''t afford to offend this man at all cost Otherwise, worse possibilities like getting me and my whole faction wiped out will be possible, even though I don''t sense anything from this man But my senses are screaming that don''t mess with this man otherwise it will be devastating, and believe in my senses because due to my senses, I was able to save my life multiple times in the past That''s why I do not doubt that this man who appears to be totally harmless is a monster hiding in a man''s skin even though I am doing my best to appear as polite as possible But why are these idiots showing their hostilities? Do they not care about their lives? Even though they might not be able to tell this man''s strength but at least they should have done what I told them to do After knowing the arrival of these people, I strictly forbid them to not show themselves, since I was worried about my daughter''s safety Since one of the subordinates told me everything he witnessed and if his information is correct then surely that man will come here Not to mention according to my Subordinate, she knows that her daughter was rather following that man very wilfully meaning that the man didn''t treat her badly This is why I thought that the best bet would be to let that man be here and see his intentions but the moment my eyes fell on him, I felt something that I hadn''t felt for a long time And that was fear of death, I couldn''t help but feel scared as soon my eyes fell on him even though I didn''t sense any power from him But my senses were screaming to run away from him as far as possible like this man was very dangerous S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No matter what, I can''t win or even survive against this man in a battle which makes me understand one thing and that is to never offend this man at all cost otherwise not only me but my whole faction might completely vanish from this world Even though I was scared for a moment but very soon that fear turned into pure joy and happiness as soon as my eyes fell on my child I can''t see her tails and her ears as my subordinate told me which I didn''t know how but I am very sure this is my child and I can''t make a mistake in identifying my child As soon know saw me, she quickly started to run towards making me forget everything else in my mind I bent down while I opened my arms for her and she quickly fell into my arms and started to cry, I couldn''t help but feel immersed in happiness after having my child in my own arms I wanted to cry in happiness after finally getting my child back but I didn''t since if I cried then who would comfort my child who already had started to cry as a result I started to pat her softly and started to speak comfort words in a gentle tone It took some time to calm my child but after she stopped crying, she told me that the man saved her and brought her back here This makes me grateful to him for bringing back my child to me even though I know how dangerous this man is but that doesn''t change the fact that this man is my child''s saviour as well as mine too since brought my most precious treasure in my life back to me Considering a man of his strength must have some reasons otherwise, he wouldn''t have bothered to do this but I don''t know his motives yet But one thing is certain I owed a debt to him, hopefully, he won''t ask for anything that is out of my capability Or against my principles After I brought him and the people who came with him inside the temple as I introduced myself on the way And it seems he didn''t treat my daughter badly since I can see her very carefree or more accurately her eyes rather full of admiration This makes me feel relieved that my daughter didn''t suffer in any way for these past days, after bringing them inside the main hall Another thing that greatly surprised me was that one of my own kind is with him in disguise, and for some reason, she remains in disguise but I am sure that she must have reasons and I can''t force her to reveal herself Not only because they are benefactors but also the fact that I am afraid to offend this man by doing this, as for her strength I can definitely say that she is not as dangerous as that man All I can say is that she is talented for her age but still, many years younger to even give me a challenge and as for the other small girl I don''t know what species she belongs to but I am sure she is not strong either but somehow looking at her, gives me a very uneasy feeling It''s not the same as this man who gives me feelings of danger but rather unsettling feeling like this little girl is not easy and simple And lastly, this man whose name is Jinwoo gives me a feeling like I am nothing but an ant in front of him which he crushed at any moment Luckily he isn''t arrogant or hot-tempered, so it was much easier to communicate with him other than the fact that I feel he is less talkative but at least he is reasonable and doesn''t appear as arrogant After talking for a while, I sent my daughter to her room with one of my subordinates since she was sleepy which also gave me the perfect opportunity to ask one most important questions "Can you tell me about how you found my daughter?" I asked this as I looked towards Jinwoo, since from My daughter''s explanation, it seems he saved her from some other people which is why I want to know the whole story ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 131: Yasaka (3) ¡ª----------------- Chapter-131 ¡ª----------------- I want to know who dared to kidnap my child since I heard from my child and Jinwoo that there were people who dared to kidnap her Luckily he saved her otherwise my child would surely have suffered a horrible fate which is why I want to know who is responsible for this And I am sure whoever did this must have done a lot of planning since getting her out of this under my surveillance is not an easy task This is why I want to know who is responsible for doing such a thing and then give an unforgettable lesson to that person I also want to know who dares to do something like that. As well as what was their objective with my daughter or if they just wanted to use her to threaten me I want these answers to my questions and I am sure the man in front of me can give me all the answers I need I waited till my daughter was tired and then sent her into my room since I didn''t want to discuss such a topic in front of her thinking this might remind her of bad memories But since now my child is not here, I want to know the whole truth about this case and punish all those bastards who dare to pull such an act Before asking that question, I decided to give him a tour of my place since I also understand it''s not good to discuss such topics in front of kids As we went out I couldn''t help but feel that after my benefactors were gone, I needed to give a tight lesson to my subordinates since even though they were out of our sights But still, I feel their hostility near us, and I also know that this man is also aware of that fact, since he is looking in the direction where my subordinates are trying to hide "I apologize for my subordinates'' behaviour" I said this as I didn''t want him to get offended by my subordinates by any chance since even though they may be idiots still I don''t want them to get themselves killed Even though from the conversation I had with him, I understand he is not the kind of person who is immature nor arrogant but still, it''s as my subordinates I need to be responsible for them as their mistakes are somewhat my mistake too "It''s fine" he replied as he shook his head like he didn''t mind the behaviour of my subordinates which was a relief since I didn''t him to get the wrong idea by any chance S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I don''t know whose faction he belongs to or what he is, since other than that Youkai cat, I can''t tell which species this man and that kid belong at all After a few minutes of the conversation on the way, I came to know he didn''t belong to any other faction which made me glad since having him on any side would definitely be very advantageous Even though I want to invite him into my faction but is not possible since in these conversations I come to know that he rather wants to live freely than be tied to some faction I can''t force him to join my faction either not only because he is my and my daughter''s benefactor but also the fact that I am not capable of doing that and I am sure forcing him will only make the image bad in his mind First of all, I need to thank him somehow for my daughter and since he doesn''t want anything as repayment, so I only think of one way to repay him but that''s for later After putting all these thoughts in my mind, I finally asked the question that I had wanted to ask him this whole time and waited for his response ¡­. [ Jinwoo PoV ] Hearing Yasaka''s question, I decided to tell the truth since she deserved to know what happened to her child and who was responsible for this I started to tell her about the people who kidnapped her daughter as well as their objective while she kept her facial expressions normal without any anger or hate Even though I can see no expressions on her face, but I am very sure she is very angry at this moment since I can feel her energy being more violent than just a few moments ago After a while, she took a deep breath as she calmed herself down, and then she looked at me and opened her mouth to speak "Again I couldn''t help but thank you again for saving my daughter, if it wasn''t you then I would never imagine what would have happened to my daughter" She said this as she bowed her head Even though I already said this it was alright but still she insisted on saying things like this somehow how I can understand her since I would do the same if I were in her place "If there is anything I can do for you then don''t show any hesitation to ask" She continued to speak and finally stopped after this as she got her head up To this, I could only nod my head since I understand her feelings Because her daughter is the only family in the world then surely she would want to thank that person who saved her family at all cost So even though I have nothing to ask for still I need to say ''yes'' to this otherwise she might not let this matter go Seeing me agreed, a small smile formed on her face as she continued to tour her place and had to say this place is beautiful ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 132: Meanwhile Tiamat ¡ª----------------- Chapter- 132 ¡ª----------------- [ 3rd Person aka author POV ] Meanwhile, back in Kuoh town, Tiamat who was left alone back at the house has a smile on her face ''Finally free from him'' Tiamat said this in her mind with relief due to that promise she made with Grayfia even though she could easily act more freely around Jinwoo since he is not a willful person But still, she chooses not to, because no matter what she needs to honestly fulfil the promise she made to Grayfia Doesn''t matter Whether she likes or not Because she needs to honestly fulfil the promise she made since her pride doesn''t allow her to back off her words One of the rules that Grayfia told her for being a maid was to be ready 24/7 to attend to master any needs at any time But since now Jinwoo who is her master is finally gone for some time, she finally has time for herself The first time she did was to find some stray devils and fallen angels to vent some of her frustration which was quite effective Since by doing that, helps her to calm down her mind at least to some extent after burning some of the stray devils, and gives her peace Even though this all is seen by Jinwoo himself because he leaves one of his shadow soldiers inside Tiamat''s shadow and since he can connect his 5 senses with any of his shadow soldiers He knows what kind of things she did in his absence but he didn''t stop her only because he knows she didn''t try to hurt any innocent person yet The only people she burned to death were stray devils or fallen angels even those people were not innocent All of them committed various kinds of inhumane activities like killing, raping, torturing, smuggling and this list goes on They did to people weaker than themselves while they hide from stronger people than themselves, a classic scumbag behaviour sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This disgusted Jinwoo very much which is why he let Tiamat do as she pleases with these people since he feels this world would be a better place without these kinds of people living Other than that she only killed a few humans but still Jinwoo didn''t interfere just because they weren''t innocent either It was not a coincidence because living with Jinwoo for some time as well with pieces of advice from Grayfia, Tiamat understood what kind of person Jinwoo is She understands that if she hurts anyone innocent and surely he must not like that which might also put her in a bad spot She doesn''t know how Jinwoo will react if she did that and that''s not the worst part since doing this surely breaks the promise she made with Grayfia Tiamat remembers that one of the rules stated by Grayfia for being a perfect maid is to never make her master upset or unsatisfied She promises to become the perfect maid like Grayfia and attend Jinwoo in Grayfia''s absence which is quite an impossible task for her but still does her best to fulfil the promise she made despite being so arrogant Otherwise, it''s difficult to imagine someone like her who saw all other species as lowly creatures, caring about innocents among those she considered equal to insects But now after burning some people to death, her mind finally calmed down like she burned all frustration inside her with all the people she burned today Even though she might also kill anyone today since she was alone and free but she didn''t because not only did her pride not allow her to cheat but somehow instincts told her that someone was watching her She is sure it was Jinwoo, she guessed that he must want to keep an eye on her in case she did anything that Jinwoo didn''t like, for example hurting or killing an innocent Luckily there is no shortage of scumbags anymore, so Tiamat easily manages to go full to her heart''s content and burn as many scumbags as she could found in the area Hearing their screams and beg for mercy was like a melody to her ears since from the time she first met Jinwoo in her cave, she didn''t feel like the noble dragon she used to be in the past, more like she was living like a servant or a fool after she met him Hearing their screams, put a cold smile on her face since this reminded her of her last when she still is the same dragon that every other species feared in the past ... At the current time¡­ ''Let''s find that bastard now!'' Tiamat inwardly said this in her mind with hate, since now her mind is cleared she can finally focus on the task which she wanted to do As she already told her story to Jinwoo, right now she trying to find that Sacred Gear host in which Ddraig is sealed for this generation but even though she able to sense his presence And to her surprise it was very near the house she was living with Jinwoo and others, which was indeed a pleasant surprise for her But she can''t able to pinpoint the location of the person who is welding that Sacred Gear which contains Ddraig''s soul Is means whoever that Sacred Gear host is in this generation must not have awakened Ddraig yet and that is the reason Tiamat can''t pinpoint the person''s location And this is indeed a big problem, since in past she might have destroyed a whole area resulting in burning everyone to death in that whole area But right she can''t do that otherwise due to the promise I made as well as I don''t think that man will let me cause any destruction "Tsk" Tiamat clicked her tongue since this meant the only thing she right now do was wait until Ddraig was awakened by his host ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 133: Meanwhile Tiamat (2) ¡ª---------------- Chapter-133 ¡ª---------------- "How unfortunate" Tiamat muttered to herself as she couldn''t help but find this situation really unfortunate since this meant she could find her target She couldn''t help but curse the current generation wielder of that Sacred Gear which contains Ddraig''s soul and blamed that person for his or her incompetence Even though Jinwoo told her to not hurt any innocent person but to her the person who is the host of that Sacred Gear which contains Ddraig''s soul is not innocent More like she concludes that whoever is related to that dragon is guilty even though it might seem unfair but that also shows how much hatred she has for Ddraig She hates that dragon to the core since that dragon never returned her precious treasures which were bought from her treasury And since those treasures which that dragon took from her are priceless meaning that by any means Tiamat can''t get those treasures from anywhere else for a second time That''s why her hate is so deep for Ddraig, and she won''t stop killing Ddraig''s host until she gets those treasures that belong to her ''First let''s check that place'' Tiamat thought of this in her mind as she decided to check the Area herself, since maybe then she might be able to find that person if she saw it with her own eyes Not to mention right now she doesn''t have anything else to do at all at this moment and since it''s been a while she has free time now And since she doesn''t know when will be next time she will get time like this, she decided to go out now If she is lucky and then finds that host who still hasn''t awakened Ddraig then it might be beneficial since even though she doesn''t plan on killing Ddraig''s host yet Due to the fact that the person still hasn''t awakened Ddraig yet which means she can''t communicate with that dragon until he is awake but at least she hoped to find that person who is the host of that dragon in this generation There are multiple reasons for her to do this like she imprisoned this generation host of that sacred gear in which Ddraig''s soul is sealed until he successfully his or her Sacred Gear forcibly or by natural training This way she is not killing anyone with this method, and since he didn''t say anything about imprisoning someone She doesn''t think Jinwoo would have any problem with this but first, she needs to find that person then she could think about what she will do With those thoughts in her mind, she quickly grabbed a mask and a big hoodie to cover herself since the previous time she went out to burn those scumbags to ashes to vent her frustration The previous time Tiamat went outside, she noticed how many people were staring right at her which annoyed her very much especially people who were watching her with dirty She couldn''t help but want to kill all those people who were nothing but insects and those insects were staring at her with those eyes She could easily sense that people who she considered nothing but insects were giving her grazes with nothing but envy, greed and lust Which makes her want to burn all those people who were giving her those grazes into ashes but she somehow controls herself Some men even tried to approach her in the hope of getting her phone number and some tried to approach her just to take or even ask about her name but Tiamat ignored them without saying even a word For her, they were insects and who cares if insects tried to speak with her, some of those people were persistent and kept trying to get her phone number Or name but as soon they saw Tiamat''s emotionless eyes like a cold murderer, they immediately flee On the way where she was going, even got blocked by some thugs after seeing her beauty and in the hope of getting the taste of her Fortunately, things didn''t happen the way those thugs were expected since as a result her arms and legs were crushed by her Those thugs make Tiamat reach her patience limit as a result she brutally beats all the thugs or more accurately says that dirty insects She broke all those thugs'' bodies without any effort even though she tried to hit them with very little strength to not accidentally kill them but it was enough to break all the bones inside their bodies Which makes her think how fragile humans are, but at least she was relieved that she didn''t kill them As soon as other thugs who were planning to do the same got scared they all immediately ran away as far as possible without even looking back Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But still, she didn''t let them off easily as she picked up some stones from the ground and threw these stones towards all the thugs who were running She threw those stones so fast that stones became like actual bullets as they penetrated their bodies but since she didn''t aim for those thugs'' vitals, she was sure those insects would survive At Least if someone saved them before those thugs lost too much blood and died due to blood loss and since this happened on the public path, those thugs got saved just in time but Tiamat didn''t care about this as she moved forward even without looking back Anyways this makes her understand that her current appearance is too eye-catching for humans and since she can''t transform into her original form which is a dragon because she is sure that will probably attract more attention and she is not sure that she was not sure that she won''t destroy anything at accident This makes her confused about what she should do as she looks around and finds one person wearing a long coat and a big hat with a Mask ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 134: Meanwhile Tiamat (3) ¡ª------------------ Chapter-134 ¡ª------------------ Tiiamat got an idea and without any delay, she directly went towards at the direction of the person who was wearing that attire "Human come with me," Tiamat said as soon as she reached that person with her quick speed and then grabbed the person''s arm And that poor person didn''t even have time to reply to her, because Tiamat didn''t give any time to this person since she was a superior dragon, so Tiamat thought it was natural for an inferior race like humans to obey her orders Tiamat immediately pulled the person without giving the person any chance to speak since Tiamat naturally did care what this person''s thoughts She pulled this person into a very quiet alley where therefore no other person was present meanwhile the person Tiamat had held off tried its best to shake Tiamat off but unfortunately no matter how hard she tried It was futile because Tiamat''s grip was something that no one could get out of, especially for a normal human being like her as this person tried to struggle with her all might as it was nothing but a little vibration for Tiamat similar to an insect The person tried to shout for help but couldn''t since Tiamat had already noticed before that person called for help as Tiamat used her killing intent to shut the mouth of this person Naturally feeling such a terrifying killing intent of Tiamat, the person quietly shut her mouth while she started to tremble in fear since that person clearly understood unconsciously that if she opened her mouth then she would die The unfortunate person couldn''t help but want to cry in this situation since she had no idea what was going to happen to her The person in Tiamat''s hands couldn''t help but hope that someone nearby would notice her and save her from Tiamat which she considered as a kidnapper who was roaming around in a maid uniform Unfortunately, no person would listen to her pleads as everyone was already focused on the thugs who were in critical condition due to Tiamat Since they had already lost so much blood, it wouldn''t take long until they lost their lives from blood loss as people were trying to help those thugs Some people mainly nearby police officers and some kind-hearted public were trying to help them get to the hospital meanwhile everyone else was focused on watching what was happening or recording this all situation with their phones just for their entertainment As a result, no one was able to notice her right now and seeing no one was focusing on her, the person couldn''t help but want to cry at that moment S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Because this might be the first time she felt this helpless in her life, she couldn''t help but think what kind of bad luck she had today for her to encounter such a situation ¡­. In the alley¡­. After Tiamat entered that alley with the person she was holding onto as she pulled the person near a pile of garbage *Thud!* Tiamat threw the person on the pile of garbage since she didn''t want to actually hurt this person because to Tiamat''s knowledge humans are extremely fragile Especially after facing those thugs, she can expect that even a faction of her strength is enough to kill the human she is holding Onto right now This is why she threw the person on the pile of garbage to not let this person injured even in the slightest "Ouch!" The person cried in pain due to forced Tiamat to throw her on the garbage but luckily didn''t get any injuries since fell on the garbage bags "P-please *sob*do-don''t hurt me, *Sob* I pr-promise to give *sob*you m-money as m-much *sob* yo-you want" the person cries as she said this since she already regards Tiamat an kidnapper and thought that she wanted money which is why she brought her here When the person looks at the face of Tiamat who brought her here she can''t help but be stunned because, in her entire life, she has never seen someone as beautiful as Tiamat which also makes her question why such a beautiful person as Tiamat doing something like this ''Do I like some kinda of robber to this human?'' Tiamat couldn''t help but ask this question to herself in her mind since even thinking of this thought makes her feel disgusted After all, she is one of the noble dragon kings and being accused of being a robber makes her feel disgusted and very insulted She couldn''t help but want to dig this person''s eyes for seeing her and then cut her throat for speaking such a rude and bold statement to her "Be silent, human" Tiamat said this in an extremely cold tone since she was already very annoyed right now and felt if this human didn''t shut her mouth then she wouldn''t know whether she could control herself or not from killing her Hearing such cold words, the person immediately shut her mouth since right now Tiamat is unconsciously leaking killing intent since her words angered her Even though killing intent was nothing compared to what she could release but it was too much for a normal human like her to handle As a result, she starts to lose consciousness and finally falls to the ground after becoming completely unconscious ''What happened to this human now?'' Tiamat inwardly asked this question as she became confused after seeing the human she brought lying on the ground unconsciously She checked and found out that the person seemed to be passing out from fear, which made her again think how fragile humans are but it was fine because to Tiamat it didn''t matter whether this human was conscious or not since she just needed to be careful enough to not kill her accidentally She took her coat, hat and glasses as well as the mask and wore it on herself even though she felt tight but Tiamat thought it would be alright After that Tiamat stretched out her hand as a small pouch suddenly appeared in her hand, this small pouch was completely filled to the point it couldn''t even be closed fully If someone looks closely then they will find out that this small pouch is filled with pure Gold coins and gems Tiamat dropped this pouch on her as she gave the payment for the things she was taking since she didn''t want to appear as a robber even though she didn''t care what these insects thought about her but still, she doesn''t want to appear as a robber as this human said which would be a great insult to her existence Then she proceeded to cast magic on her which would hide her as well protect her until this person''s consciousness came back because Tiamat understands human greed and lust After getting done everything, Tiamat finally got out of the alley to continue her journey ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 135: Meanwhile Tiamat (Final) ¡ª------------------ Chapter- 135 sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡ª------------------ ''If that lowly human still tries to accuse me of as a thief then I surely would cut off her tongue before she could even speak'' Tiamat said this inwardly in her mind as she thought of that person who she had just taken these clothes She not only gives her money but also casts magic to protect and it''s not because she cares about that human More like the Tiamat was thinking about the words spoken by that human since when she thought about that human words then Tiamat had to agree And if she indeed takes things without any repayment then surely her behaviour won''t be any different than a lowly thief which is why she left some pure coins as well as gems which Tiamat thinks will be plenty as payment She has no idea about how the economy works in the human world since she previously was nothing but a shut-in dragon She doesn''t have any real money which is used in human society for transactions, so she can only take out some gold and gems from her treasury as she gave to that human Tiamat thinks there will be plenty as payment for the things she is taking from that human even though the amount she gave is enough to make someone instantly rich Not only that Tiamat also cast magic on humans to protect that human from other humans or any other species who would find her there since even though she might have been a shut-in dragon in past still she understood how greedy or lustful humans can still be They would even try to harm their kind for their benefit using any means possible which is also the reason Tiamat don''t like humans It is the same with Fallen angels, devils as well as other species but at least they have some strength unlike humans who are generally fragile Now Tiamat thinks that even after doing so much for someone equal to the ant for her and then also that humans accuse her as thief after she comes back to her consciousness surely it would make Tiamat mad .... Back at present¡­. Luckily due to that outfit, Tiamat didn''t attract much more attention than the previous time since not only she is hiding her beautiful face and figure but also her maid dress Noticing this, Tiamat couldn''t help but praise herself for making such a good decision about taking that clothing from that human As soon she finally reached her destination where she sensed a host of unawakened sacred gears in which Ddraig is sealed and then immediately started her search .... Back at Kyoto¡­ In Yasaka shrine¡­. Even Jinwoo had planned to return after right after returning Kunou to her mother but Yasaka stopped them and requested them to stay Because she planned to host a big feast to celebrate her daughter''s return and since Jinwoo is the one who saved her daughter and brought her back to Yasaka, so naturally he is the main star of this big feast which Yasaka is hosting Moreover, now at least all the Youkai who were hiding themselves started to show themselves after Yasaka gave them a lesson After showing themselves, they started introducing themselves under Yasaka''s watch even though Jinwoo could tell that they all didn''t like him at all but still, they respectfully greeted him Jinwoo and Aria both were surprised seeing all these Youkai especially Aria since she hadn''t seen many different Youkai till now Since right in front of them there are many Youkai with different animal characteristics and Jinwoo is sure all of them have different abilities and strengths too Because Yasaka told him about the Youkai faction and the Youkai which is more detailed information than the information which was given by Kuroka Jinwoo was surprised to know that Yasaka is not the leader of the Youkai faction but rather she is the leader of the West Youkai faction meaning there are more factions with different leaders After introducing each other, Yasaka told her subordinates to prepare for the feast while telling Jinwoo and his companions to rest After a few hours¡­ [ Jinwoo PoV ] Tiamat sure had an adventurous day today, but luckily she didn''t do anything which is out of line and if I were to be honest then I have to say indeed she controlled herself very well I already heard many stories about her from Grayfia and know even Tiamat Burn human cities to ashes even with the slightest of inconvenience she felt But right now she killed some scum of society who deserved to die as well as injured some thugs At least she didn''t kill those thugs but seriously injured them which was totally reasonable since they were the first to mess with her *Sigh* I couldn''t help but release a tired sigh thinking why I didn''t create clothes for her since I am sure that one of the biggest reasons she gathered so much attention from people was due to her maid outfit I feel deeply surprised by Tiamat''s tolerance since even though she got very annoyed by all the people who were trying to talk to her or just staring at her still she managed to control herself ¡ª----------------------------------------------------------- { Author''s Note:- Dear Readers, I hope this message finds you well. I want to sincerely apologize for my absence over the past few weeks. I was unexpectedly admitted to the ICU for more than two weeks, but I''m now discharged. Unfortunately, I''m still facing challenges with mobility (can''t use my legs) due to an infection and will need 8¨C10 weeks for a full recovery according to the doctor While I can''t move my legs yet, I''m grateful that I can still use my hands, which means I''ll be able to continue writing. Your understanding and support during this time means the world to me, and I appreciate your patience. Thank you for being a part of this journey. I look forward to sharing new chapters with you soon. Warm regards, Shinigami } ..... Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 136: Gift ¡ª------------------ Chapter-136 ¡ª------------------ Honestly, I was a little worried when she kidnapped that woman and brought her into a dark alley, even though somehow I knew what Tiamat wanted from that woman But I was a little suspicious of her way of doing it since she sees others as ants or insects, so I thought she just gonna snatch it by force or get it by killing it Thinking about that and then seeing her killing the woman, I was ready to take action but luckily I was wrong as she even took her clothes but in exchange, she left a pouch filled with Gold and precious gems sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Since this world is the same economy as my home world economy then surely with that amount of gold and gems, I am sure anyone would be able to live the rest of life in a luxurious way Not only that she even put several magic barriers on that woman to protect her, even though I might not much know about the magic this world uses because I am not native of this world But during my time here, I tried to study the magic system of this world which devils and other supernatural species use with the help of Tiamat since she is most knowledgeable regarding especially considering her age and her race What''s surprising is that I managed to pull some of the magic spells which I thought would take time because magic works on very different energy than mine especially when I belong to an entirely different world Even though this world of magic works on very different energies and principles but I never thought I couldn''t pull it off But I never thought I would be able to do it so soon which was a pleasant surprise at least and not only that since even the lowest magic spell I cast is also a lot more powerful than magic powerful magic of this world This is understandable considering whose power I wield but anyway now with this much understanding of magic, I can tell that the magic Tiamat cast on that human woman is nothing but a good defensive barrier as well as an illusion magic to protect Maybe she understands how dangerous human greed is, so she decides to use illusion to hide that woman from other humans meanwhile Defensive magic to protect her from any Supernatural species until her consciousness comes back And that I really think is very considerable of Tiamat, especially seeing her bad experience with humans anyway luckily she didn''t do anything extreme which is why I am quite satisfied with Tiamat *Thud* "Ara~ I apologise that the banquet would take more time to prepare than I expected" Yasaka spoke as she opened up the gate and entered the room she was carrying a black box printed with gold linings as it''s a wrap with red thread She comes inside and gently puts the box down on the table in front of me while she looks at me with a gentle smile on her face "Even though this might be nothing compared to my daughter please accept this gift~" She continued to speak this as she looked at me like she was waiting for me to open the box I didn''t know what it was but surely I wouldn''t reject her efforts as I slowly started to open the red thread while everyone watching me or more precisely at the box with curiosity ''Charm?'' I couldn''t help but inwardly say this in my mind since As soon I opened the box there was a very small black pouch with some name tag on it as it''s closed with a red thread Even though this might be my first time seeing this but since I learned a lot about Japanese culture because I am going to live here from now, I also have some knowledge about this ''thing'' in this box This thing is a protective good luck charm that people can buy from shrines. Charms are wrapped up in a brocade bag, and it''s considered bad luck to open it and peek inside. There are charms meant as a general good luck charm, while others are very specific I am sure this is a good luck charm as I read about that but this charm looks very different then I saw on the internet with curiosity and not only that but I feel some kind of energy inside it Which is the opposite of the devil and very similar to Yasaka, after picking up the charm with curiosity "With this, you can enter this place without any interruption at any time as well and every member in my faction will treat you with respect~," She said this as she explained the function of this good luck charm So basically this good luck charm rather works very similarly to a VIP pass to this place and with this, I can enter this place without any place in future Even though I doubt I ever come back here but still, it won''t hurt to accept this gift and not only that since I feel this is more than just a ''VIP Pass'' of this place "Thank you," I said as I showed my gratitude for her gift since I got some hunch this good luck charm surely would come in handy near future Hearing my words, a big smile formed on Yasaka''s face as she spoke "It''s nothing compared to my daughter~ and I am sure if you come in future then my daughter as well as I would be delighted to have you all again here~" She said this as she looked only at me even though I appreciated her kindness but I might not come here in future Mainly because of other factions since any other faction noticed me then surely my peaceful life which I planned to live gonna interrupted ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 137: Gift (2) ¡ª----------------- Chapter-137 ¡ª----------------- Even though I am not native to this world but from Grayfia, I managed to understand this world to some extent as according to Grayfia this world wasn''t this peaceful in the past between all supernatural factions It took wars and countless lives but finally, all sides came to peace as the result of today''s world where humans can live without knowing any supernatural species exist Even though these factions are in alliance but still that doesn''t mean it is peaceful as there are people who still oppose the alliance I am sure if I keep coming here, some of those people probably able to notice me since this will drag me into these troublesome politics that gonna disturb my peaceful life Even though it might be no problem for me to take care of all the troubles but I prefer not to especially when I want to live here peacefully After accepting the gift, Yasaka went because her daughter who was sleeping due to exhaustion woke up ... [ Yasaka PoV ] Remembering him accepting the ''gift'' that I prepared makes me feel happy since even though it was nothing compared to what he has done but at least it was something Even though I am considering what other kind of rewards I could give him, especially after seeing his appearance I would say giving him another kind of ''reward'' might not be bad for him since he is the most good-looking male I have ever seen Not only the most good-looking but also the most dangerous even though I don''t know how exactly strong he is since I can''t sense anything from him But my sixth sense is telling me that he is the most dangerous person he ever met and he is capable enough to kill me or even Annihilate my entire faction within seconds or even less But, fortunately, he is not an enemy nor does he have any bad intentions towards us otherwise it might be really bad for us Not only that but he is also an easygoing person which makes me more glad and it was refreshing to interact with him since I sense no greed, lust, envy or any other negative emotion If any other male met me then surely he would have looked at me with lust filling his eyes due to the beauty I possess but this man didn''t look at me that way He treated me like an ordinary person or more likely an equal since I am sure if there was any other person with his power would look down on others Not only that my daughter also considered as him as her hero even though my daughter might not have developed her abilities but she is capable enough to know who to trust or not Maybe giving him that other reward might be a good idea because not only my daughter idolised him but also the fact he is the most good-looking male I have ever seen Not to mention we will be able to get protection from someone as strong as him even though I am not sure how exactly strong is he but I can say with confidence that he is far more stronger than anyone I ever faced in my life ''Let''s observe him for more time'' I inwardly said this in my mind because I think it''s better to know more about him since I don''t know about his dislikes and likes Since I don''t wanna make him unhappy even unintentionally otherwise definitely it''s gonna unfavourable for me and my faction Not only him but also that girl who came with him, even though I couldn''t sense any danger from him still somehow I got that uneasy feeling from her Especially like Jinwoo, I can''t tell that girl which species belongs to, even though they might belong to the same species but to me, it''s very unlikely If they did then surely I would have felt a similar feeling when I look at Jinwoo which makes me believe that both of them belong to different species And I know that girl is having disguise but of course, I won''t ask this of them especially when they are not only my daughter but my benefactors too If he didn''t save my daughter then I can''t imagine what would have happened to me but now seeing my daughter healthy and happy, my heart feels at peace And it''s all thanks to him even though I don''t know whether he had any ulterior motive behind his actions because it''s hard to believe that he did this out of goodwill Even if has any ulterior motives behind his actions but still that doesn''t change the fact that I am indebted to him and no matter what I will repay this Huge debt I owned him And even though all those who tried to take my daughter away were killed by Jinwoo but still I gonna discuss this matter with the devils who are solely responsible for this case and found more about it I will make sure to go to the root of this and if there are more disgusting devils like the one who kidnapped my daughter then I will kill those devils myself I couldn''t help but feel angered thinking about that devil who dared to do something like that to my daughter, even though Jinwoo already killed him I feel that killing him is a light punishment as really want him to regret living but it''s late now since that devil is now already dead With those thoughts, I put my hand on the door of my daughter''s room as I tried to clear my anger *thud* I opened a door and I saw my child who was sleeping open her cute eyes as she looked towards me who just entered the room which immediately vanished my all angered "Mommy?" my most precious child Murmured as she looked at me with her sleepy eyes since she just woke up S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ara~ Did I disturb my child''s dreams?" I asked this playfully with a smile on my face thinking how cute my precious child looked right now ¡ª----------------------------------------------------------- Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 138: Feast ¡ª----------------- Chapter-138 ¡ª----------------- Looking at my daughter who looks so cute right now, my all anger for all those devils immediately started to disperse in the instant as a small smile appeared on my face "Did you sleep well? ~" I asked this with a gentle tone as I looked at my child who was rubbing her eyes while I walked towards her sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To my question, my cute kid just nodded her head and looked at me and it seems now she is feeling refreshed It seems a good sleep gets her all refreshed from all the fatigue built up not only from this travel but also from the past few days "Are you hungry, my child?~" I asked this since I expected her to be hungry after sleep and even though there is a big feast later for her return celebration still little food won''t be bad for her But to my question, she quickly shook her head like saying she was not hungry at all, as she looked at me like she wanted to ask me something "Do you want something else My child?~" I couldn''t help but ask this after seeing the look in her eyes "Did h-he leave?" she asked with a little shuttering voice as she looked at me with Hesitation "No, they are here till the big feast which is specially prepared for my beautiful girl~," I said in a sweet tone as I came near her and started to pat her head gently Hearing my answer, her mood instantly became happy as her tail started to swing around ''Ara~ What did you do to my daughter?~'' I couldn''t help but ask this to myself seeing how happy she is after knowing that Jinwoo hadn''t left Maybe it is because she considered her hero after he saved her, in most cases most children''s first hero figure has always been their father ''But she doesn''t have a father in the first place'' I inwardly said in my mind as I continued rubbing my child''s head while I fixed her messy hair Maybe he is now her father figure in her mind, thinking about this I couldn''t help but make plans for the future Well making him my child''s actual father is no problem for me since not only he is the most good-looking male she has ever seen But from the time I interacted with him, I came to understand he has a good and understanding personality too Also even though I can tell he is very strong but my senses also do not sense any negativity from him meaning he doesn''t have any bad intentions for us So I can''t find any shortcomings in him but the problem is how he thinks of us Or especially me since any male who saw me would immediately look at me with lust due to my appearance But I can''t sense anything from him meaning he doesn''t see me as the opposite sex who he wanted a mate or another possibility is that he doesn''t even see me as a person at all Even though he might appear respectful on the surface still he doesn''t see me as equal and thinks of me as some kind of lower being which makes sense considering his strength I have seen people who are powerful enough to destroy countries at their will and they would not care about people they will kill because they are too arrogant due to their power that they always thought of others as insects like all other species are below them ''But if that''s the case then surely he would have never bothered to save my daughter in the first place'' I said this inwardly in my mind since it makes no sense if he is thinking of us as lower beings then surely he would have never saved my daughter at the first place Not only did he save her but also brought her back to me means he is not like those people who are blinded by power ''Well I need to know more about him'' I said this in my mind as I needed to observe him more to know more about himself before coming to any decision "Come~ I will help you to get ready~," I said to my child whose appearance was messy, as I took her hand and started to guide her towards the bathroom ... After a few more hours¡­ [ Jinwoo PoV ] "Even though it''s nothing compared to my daughter''s life enjoy this feast and fill your stomach to the fullest~," Yasaka said while she sat on her seat Meanwhile, I couldn''t help but marvel at all the dishes in front of me even though I had seen some of these dishes in the underworld when Fia offered the feast but somehow these dishes were very different from the Underworld Mainly because of the ingredients, these look filled with energy which is the opposite of the food in the underworld but it still looks very delicious But I am more surprised at this place as this place looks massive since from the eyes, this place looks like a normal temple as well and it''s a lot bigger than it looks Even though I already know this place since I already scanned this entire place still I feel a little surprised after seeing it with my own eyes After Yasaka said that, she told everyone to begin to eat meanwhile before she ate she helped her daughter With that, I took a bite of the first dish in front of me as I couldn''t help but think how delicious this is ''Aria?'' I couldn''t help but at Aria who was also eating the food but as soon she ate the food, somehow her energy seemed to become much denser than before ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 139: Feast (2) ¡ª---------------- Chapter-139 ¡ª---------------- I clearly could tell that the power inside Aria had increased as soon she ate that food Even though the change in power is very small and can easily go unnoticed by anyone due to my sensitive senses, I could sense even the slightest change Not only that but the food also seemed very delicious as I could tell from her reaction and the way she couldn''t stop eating the food ''Is this food special?'' I couldn''t help but ask this question in my mind as even though I already expected this food to be different but never thought this food was going to be somewhat extraordinary Not only that but Kuroka who was still in her cat form, took a piece of the food and same as Aria, her power also increased just a little bit Sensing this, I looked at the food in front of me as I also took a bite but it didn''t happen to me, and it''s probably because I already become very strong that something of this level wouldn''t affect me at all Or I can say that I am already at max level now since it won''t be wrong to say that right this moment I don''t think anyone has the power to rival me especially after all monarchs got killed by me Especially monarch of destruction since he was previously known as the strongest monarch and he was also the biggest foe for me Even though he was killed by me in the battle Injuries Inflicted were still fresh and hurt And none Method of healing could make my wounds disappear but it''s nothing compared to what would have happened if I failed to stop him But it was a small price to pay and I would have to make the same choices even if I got another chance to go back into the last then surely I would make the same choices again and again Even though this food does not affect me but I am still able to say that this food is delicious and have to say that Japanese cuisine is something Even though I never tried Japanese cuisine back in my world I can''t be certain whether it''s better or worse than my homeworld Japanese cuisine but I''m sure I liked this world Japanese cuisine "Does this suit your taste?~" Yasaka asked this as she looked at me with a small gentle smile on her face "It''s really delicious" I replied to her question with my honest feelings since I felt the taste of this food was perfect Aria as well as Kuroka nodded their heads at the same time agreeing with my statement while they continued eating "Ara~ I am glad to hear that" Yasaka replied as she finally also started to eat her food till now she had been helping her daughter Even though everything right this moment looks very peaceful but still, there is something that still bothers me even this moment sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And that was her people, even in this hall there are only servants but still I can clearly sense their hostility towards me as well as Aria and Kuroka They seem to hate me way more than those two even though Yasaka already told them not to be hostile but still it doesn''t have much effect They only seem to be respectful on the surface but their inner feelings are totally opposite, especially for someone like me who probably looks like a powerless nobody Since I am hiding all of my energy in their eyes, I am nothing but a powerless human which is probably the reason why they hate such nobody with no power getting close to their leader But this I can''t say with Yasaka since even though she might appear friendly and carefree with us still I can sense fear in her for me I am certain that she is not capable of sensing my power otherwise she might be not even able to stand still in front of me This gives me only one possibility which is that even though she can''t sense my power but she can somehow know that I am dangerous which she needs to be aware of ''Maybe this is the so-called sixth sense'' I inwardly said this in my mind since from that devil which now is my shadow, I learned how exceptional the sensory skills are of 9 tails fox Youkai That''s why even though she could not tell how powerful exactly I am but surely her sixth sense is telling her that I am someone dangerous which is most probably the reason she is trying her best to treat us best of her ability This is probably why she was too worried when her subordinates were showing hostility towards me and thinking that I might get offended by their behaviour Especially in this world where weak people are prey to strong, but unlike my world here many people aren''t aware of any of the dangers lurking around them And that also might be the reason why she didn''t raise any questions regarding Kuroka for being in that form But I have to say that she seems to be a very loved and capable leader of her faction because I could only feel admiration, love and respect from her subordinates towards her Well I heard some stories about her feats from Kuroka, so it''s no surprise that she is such a capable leader I wonder who would win if she and Tiamat fought even though Tiamat seems to be stronger in destructive power but I say that Yasaka surely isn''t that weak compared to Tiamat So surely I can''t be certain who would win since victory in battle doesn''t solely depend on how much power a person holds Come to think of Tiamat, she still seems to be searching for that person who holds that sacred gear that contains the soul of the dragon she hates the most in this generation ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 140: Yasaka鈥檚 Thoughts ¡ª----------------- Chapter-140 ¡ª----------------- [ Yasaka PoV ] ''As Expected of someone like him'' I couldn''t help but say this in my mind as I saw him noticing the speciality of the meal presented to them Even though he might not appear surprised that much but noticed how he stared at the food with little open eyes like he was surprised Even just small details can''t escape my eyes, but I am not surprised that he noticed this considering how dangerous this man is All the meals right now are cooked with ingredients filled with natural energy even though growing those ingredients is not cheap and easy at all since it requires resources as well as time Not to mention resources aren''t cheap at all and easily available, due to that making a dish out of these ingredients is something which even people with a lot of wealth can''t enjoy it And if some weak human without any magic or any other power like sacred Heart eats this then that weak human body is to a whole another level but still, it would be wasteful to use such precious resources on humans especially when even with strong bodies they still don''t have any chance against any other races like devil, Youkai, fallen angel, etc Even though I suffered a huge blow to our financial condition, but I think it is all worth it since treating him to the best of my abilities That''s also the reason why every one of the people was against this but I can''t blame any one of them for being like this because to them I am doing nothing other than wasting Even if they have many objections but still no one dares go against my order As this special feat was prepared Not because he rescued my daughter and people back to her home and me but also did to the fact that this Definitely gonna put me and the faction on his good side All these foods will have great effects on Youkai which is the reason the Youkai he brings with him is so focused on devouring the food in front of her and I can say the same with Aria I am sure she didn''t notice since meals are not only helpful in getting stronger but also very delicious that she solely focused on eating as a result she is getting stronger with each moment I can tell that this kid is a reincarnated devil but I can''t tell from which species she is from before Since even someone who got reincarnated as the devil still can''t completely erase her/his originated race similar to that Youkai with Jinwoo I can tell that before reincarnation, she was a Youkai as a result even after becoming a reincarnated Devil, she can use all of her abilities before her reincarnation Not only that she also had the same body and same face as when she was Youkai, only thing that changed was that now she belonged to someone I don''t think she belongs to Jinwoo since I can tell he is not the devil otherwise she definitely would have heard and would at least be able to identify his race Not to mention someone good good-looking and powerful as him would have a big name for himself in not only the underworld but in the whole world So definitely she belongs to someone else or she is a runaway devil and considering the previous meeting between all 3 factions, I probably can guess what her identity If she is ''that'' person then surely the underworld would never be able to catch her back since she right now is under his protection and that''s probably why she is in that form to protect herself from getting identified by any devil As for Aria no matter what I can''t tell this girl named Aria race even though I know she is not a threat to me but somehow she gives me an uneasy feeling like if she becomes an enemy then surely it wouldn''t be good And the more she eats the the bigger that uneasy feeling becomes even though the change is very small still it''s increases meaning food has an effect on her too I feel she is quite strong for her age But she has a long way ahead of her till she becomes as strong as me Or any other person in my faction sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At last Jinwoo I am certain that he didn''t gain anything from eating this food because even though I can''t sense anything from him still I can tell that he didn''t gain anything from eating that meal I clearly see some disappointment in his eyes as well as the fact that the dangerous feeling around him didn''t increase even a bit at all This only means that special food didn''t have any effect maybe because he is already too strong that something like this can''t make him increase his power even a bit or these kinda resources don''t work on his body This makes me think how unfortunate it is to waste such resources because to him this is nothing but delicious food which I feel is really wasteful of such precious resources ''It''s alright¡­'' I said this inwardly in my mind as I comforted myself thinking this might be worth it if this could get him on my our good side since that way even if some troubles come on me, my daughter or even my faction then he might help us Thinking of that I feel this would be all worth it since danger is lurking around me as well as my faction and it would be soon I want to be prepared as much as possible and having him as backup surely would definitely be reassuring especially since thinking about his dangerous aura I can say with certainty that having him as an ally would solve every trouble I don''t know how big the danger would be which is coming soon but I just hoped it would be Over peacefully Even though I know it''s just a fantasy to even think that ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] HAPPY NEW YEAR 2025?????!!!!!!! HAPPY NEW YEAR FELLAS!!!!!! Fellas I hope you are all doing well and celebrating the new year with your family, loved ones or friends 2024 was not a good year for me as many bad things happened to me as you all know about it since I posted about most of the bad things that happened to me this year but I can''t say it was completely bad as with bad things some good things also happen I can only hope 2025 year will be a better year than 2024 for everyone, especially for those who support me Tell me how was your 2024 and what resolutions you got for 2025 as well as did you all manage to complete all your resolutions for 2024 I managed to complete most but unfortunately due To accidents that happened to me, some are left unfinished but worry not, I will complete those as well as new resolutions in 2025 THANK YOU TO EVERY READER FOR READING MY WORKS, I REALLY APPRECIATE ALL OF YOU LIKE REALLY LOVE YOU ALL!!!! AND ONCE AGAIN I WISHED YOU ALL VERY VERY VERY HAPPY NEW YEAR!!!!!!!! sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. HOPEFULLY, 2025 YEAR WILL BE BETTER FOR YOU ALL, AND YOU MAY ACHIEVE EVERY GOAL IN YOUR LIFE!!!! ¡ª------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 141: Back home ¡ª---------------- Chapter-141 ¡ª---------------- [ 3rd Person AKA author''s PoV ] After the feast, it was already very late and that''s why Yasaka asked them to stay with them for a night but Jinwoo refused since he wanted to go back since he knew he wouldn''t go back now Then surely Tiamat would continue searching till she found the person she was looking for and had a bad feeling that she might be able to find that Person This is the reason why he rejected her offer and hearing they were going to depart, Kunou was naturally very sad but she did not say anything Even though she wanted to cry but she didn''t because she wanted to appear as a pathetic little girl in front of him and despite not wanting to cry, she was still not able to hide tears in her eyes S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She just hoped her mother would somehow manage to convince him to stay with them but unfortunately, her mother didn''t pressure Jinwoo to stay since she feared that it might upset him That''s why she could only sigh in disappointment since even though she wanted them to stay too but she couldn''t force them As a result, she says farewell¡­ at least for now but before going she makes sure to give them all gifts before they depart Even though these gifts might be useless to him but surely it''s very beneficial for Aria and Kuroka Not only that but Jinwoo can take these as blueprints and create more items which would be more effective and efficient Even though Jinwoo could tell that Kunou wanted them to stay which he found normal unfortunately he couldn''t fulfil her wish since involving her probably gonna bring disturbance to my peaceful life Which I definitely gonna avoid but I am pretty sure with Yasaka''s strength, I doubt anything bad would happen to her now I am sure due to Yasaka''s strength despite looking like a harmless woman but she is a powerful individual among all the people he meets here in this world After this accident, I am pretty sure she is going to take all precautions to not let any danger fall on her daughter which is the reason I am not worried about her safety Even if something happened then surely she would come to me or just contact me somehow then I would help, not to mention I can easily tell the ''lucky charm'' she gave me is more than just a regular lucky charm'' And I am not worried that they both come to the house where we are living since considering she is a leader of her faction then surely someone like her must be very busy That''s why I think her going outside her faction is rather very difficult which is also the reason I didn''t have any problem telling her about my address Not to mention even if they encounter a difficulty or trouble that they can''t solve then he leaves one of his shadow soldiers for that Not only that would help them in case of emergency but also that shadow soldier could supervise them because even though they behaved very humbly and nice people Still, he can''t trust them blindly since in the end, they are part of a Supernatural world where the strong eat the weak in this world which is one of the reasons why he is leaving one of his shadow soldiers behind to find out whether it was all an act or real But Jinwoo don''t know how to say goodbye to Kunou because he can see that Kunou is almost on the verge of breaking down in tears as she is somehow controlling herself from crying He is afraid that if he tried to say goodbye to her then surely she would definitely cry which is gonna be very awkward for him since he doesn''t have much experience with kids and doesn''t know how to calm them down After getting all the gifts given by Yasaka, they said goodbye as he instructed Kuroka and Aria to stay close to him since he was gonna use ''shadow exchange'' Since Youkai is part of the supernatural world, using his power in front of them is not a big issue and not only because it will save the trouble of travelling all the way back to their home Suddenly darkness which is darker than black spread from Jinwoo''s feet instantly covering all of them and within an instant all instantly vanished into thin Air The exchange shadow soldier quickly hides in near shadow completely becoming invisible to anyone Even though this was an instant but Yasaka and some other people couldn''t even breathe in that brief moment because they were too scared since they instantly felt immersed in fear when darkness came out of Jinwoo was very terrifying they didn''t even breathe as chill ran through their spine After they completely vanished, Yasaka and her subordinates finally released a sigh of relief as they couldn''t help but look at Yasaka with respect and gratitude in their eyes They were very stunned to find out that a harmless-looking human is such a dangerous entity and if they really offended someone like her then surely their entire faction would be in great danger Even though they might be proud of themselves still they aren''t stupid due to the fact that they understand that a harmless looking person is a very powerful ''Thankfully I was right about him'' Yasaka inwardly said this as she couldn''t help but feel relief thinking that she was right to listen to her instincts and treat him with utmost respect Meanwhile, Kunou was already very sad that Jinwoo left that she didn''t notice the current condition of her mother or her subordinates And since she is just a little kid, she couldn''t sense what her mother or her subordinates sense now otherwise she would be unconscious by now ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 142: Back Home (2) ¡ª----------------- Chapter- 142 ¡ª----------------- ''They have returned'' Tiamat couldn''t help but inwardly say this in her mind as soon she sensed them even though she couldn''t sense Jinwoo but she could sense the people who had gone with him were back Since they are back then there surely he will be back too,, as a result she decided to stop her search for her target Even though she has managed to shorten the area to search still she knows she needs to search for that specific person The only sure thing is that the host of that dragon who she hates is human since she could tell that in that small area, there are not any supernatural races Other than humans, she can''t sense any other race so she is certain that the person she looking for is a Human Even though she was near to pinpointing the person she was looking for but it seems she needs to stop now "Tsk" Tiamat didn''t help but click her tongue feeling annoyed at the fact that they had arrived since that meant she needed to go back now but she felt that if she had some more time then surely she would have found that person Well there is also another problem in front of her which she seems failed to notice due to her outfit and behaving like a suspicious person Some people already reported her because no one wanted such shady looking person luring near their house but since humans are similar to ants to her, she didn''t notice anything Luckily after sensing Kuroka and Aria back, she decided to go back immediately making all the nearby people become stunned since She was too fast for human eyes to see her leaving As a result, nearby people felt that the suspicious person disappeared like a ghost making all the people dumbfounded ... Back at home¡­. Tiamat arrived back in no time since the speed of dragon-like speed was not any joke right after coming back she looked at Jinwoo without much emotion on her face as usual She already changed back to her usual maid outfit as she put her previous suspicious clothes in her storage even though she really didn''t wanna do this Since her special storage basically is a Treasury and she doesn''t wanna put trash in her expensive treasury by any means she still does since she understands even though those clothes might be no more than trash to her due to the fact its made by an ordinary powerless human But she thinks those clothes could work well for disguise since after wearing those clothes, not any person looks at her with lustful or envious eyes So thinks that she might be able to use this set of clothes again to go out, not to mention since right now she already has a lead where she could find her target then it is only a matter of time before she finds the person she is looking for then these clothes would help her to walk in among humans "Welcome back master," Tiamat said with her usual cold tone like she doesn''t do anything while they are gone Even though she sensed something weird as the energy of Aria and Kuroka became stronger than before which was unnatural she didn''t think much as she shook her head since to her its doesn''t matter because they both still couldn''t hold a candle against her Jinwoo looked at her as he nodded his head even though Tiamat looks usual self like always but Jinwoo clearly could sense the annoyance in Tiamat''s mood He knows even though she is searching for her sworn enemy he doesn''t want her to hurt someone innocent, and it is not only about the person she is looking for sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even though she failed to notice some people looking at her Jinwoo did as one of his shadow soldiers was inside the shadow of Tiamat And he knew how she lurking near other people''s houses making them alert of her, as he was sure that if it goes for some more time Then surely the police would have arrived and because if they attacked her then surely she would have killed them without any second thought Due to the fact, it would be self-defence even though for someone as strong as her, humans aren''t nothing but ants "Here for you," Jinwoo said as some boxes appeared in his hand and then handed all those to Tiamat who was stunned It was some of those gifts given by Yasaka which were some sweets And some other items Tiamat was a little surprised by all these boxes since she didn''t expect him to give her these items as for now she has a servant-master relationship with him So naturally she didn''t expect to receive something from him, not only that but she could tell one of the boxes was special and for other boxes, she could easily tell all were ordinary items which she didn''t even need to look at She put all the other boxes aside and opened the one she felt special about and opened it to find a bunch of clothes there To normal people''s eyes, these look exactly like normal ordinary women''s clothes but Tiamat could sense these are special since these reek of Jinwoo energy Even though she only sensed and experienced his power for a brief moment but still that brief moment is something that she never forget in her life And she clearly could tell these clothes were created by him since they reeked of his power and since it''s not much denser like the real thing, she wasn''t affected by it In fact, despite looking like regular clothes still, they are very durable as well as it will help her to bend into the environment more making her less noticeable Even though Tiamat herself have illusion magic she can use unfortunately it low-level magic and due to that she can''t use it on herself since because of her strength it is impossible to use such low-level magic to hide herself ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 143: Back Home (3) ¡ª------------------ S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter-143 ¡ª------------------ The illusion magic she remembered was low-class magic that she couldn''t use on herself due to that, she needed to use traditional way to disguise herself in the human world Even these clothes might be the best way to disguise herself in the human world but unfortunately, Tiamat is not totally right Even though these clothes aren''t as eye-catching as her Maid outfit given by Grayfia still wearing those won''t be able to hide her very beautiful figure and face And considering human nature, they surely would bother her again if she went out as long they saw her face But still treasures these clothes due to the fact that it''s created by Jinwoo the person who fought her like an adult playing with a child And seeing the clothes he gave her, she is sure that these clothes had way more defensive power than any armour in her treasure Sensing similar dark energy coming from these clothes which she sensed from Jinwoo makes it more certain that even if she can''t destroy these clothes with her full power This makes her feel that these are treasures and without any second thought she throws all of these clothes into her treasury Her treasures are back safely in her cave but still, she could open a small window wherever she wanted which would be directly connected to her treasury back in the cave using her magic And that sure is convenient for her since by doing this not only she could take out the treasures she wants from anywhere in the world but also she could the throw any items she wants back into her treasury But she can''t use this magic in certain places which she finds troublesome and also the reason why she wanted to avoid those places "Thank you," Tiamat said as she expressed her gratitude since dragons like treasures especially dragons like her and these clothes aren''t less than treasures due to the fact these clothes possess more defensive power than any armour or treasures in her treasury Jinwoo was surprised as he didn''t expect someone as prideful and arrogant as Tiamat to say thank you for such small things Since it was unknown to him that a few pieces of clothes given to him were considered priceless treasures in Tiamat''s eyes And for the dragon who loves treasures more than anything, receiving those priceless treasures is like winning a lottery as saying some words of gratitude is the last thing she can do Especially when the other party is a lot stronger than her, if he wanted then surely he could have taken all the treasures from her very easily but he didn''t do it which shows that he has no interest in her so-called treasures in her treasury Not only he didn''t take anything from her but also now gave such items to her without any demands making her grateful But Jinwoo had no idea about this as he regarded these clothes as ordinary pieces of clothes since he could create as many as he wanted in just the blink of an eye Which is why he couldn''t understand why someone prideful as Tiamat suddenly would say thank you out of nowhere just for his pieces of clothes ''Maybe she never received anything in the past?'' Jinwoo inwardly thought of this in his mind since now he thinks about it, Jinwoo thought that since Tiamat was a well-known dragon in the supernatural world for causing destruction surely everyone would have been afraid of her in past which is probably why she never received anything from someone He thought some people might tried to give her some kind of sacrifice in exchange for something but again it was a transaction rather than a gift Not to mention according to Grayfia, the Tiamat treasury is filled with various treasures which are one of its kind that include magic items too Maybe that explains why that guy Ddraig guy came to her asking for some kind of treasures considering the power ranking explained by Tiamat Ddraig guy seems to be higher level which is probably why Tiamat wasn''t able to reject him, even if he asked multiple times, he kept taking without returning anything Jinwoo thinks of gangster-like behaviour but he can''t do anything as he already died in a battle in past even after dying his soul got converted into a scared gear and the same goes with his opponent He couldn''t help but think this is some kind of karma for Ddraig guy, even though he himself doesn''t have much belief in karma But clearly, this wasn''t enough for Tiamat as even his death gave her back no items that she lent him and not only this as she thinks that he used his death as an excuse in order to not return his items After knowing that now Ddraig guy''s soul is trapped in sacred gear meaning, she could still ask him about the treasures he took and where he stored Not to mention since he already lost his body, she didn''t need to worry about fighting him as a result she kept killing Ddraig hosts if they refused to give her the answer she needed Even though Jinwoo has no good feelings about Ddraig still he can''t help but feel bad about about his hosts since they died for no reason As for now, he got to know some information from that shadow which he leaves in her shadow regarding that person she is searching for and from the looks of it Jinwoo could easily know that the person she is looking for is a human meaning this generation''s host of sacred gear which contains Ddpraig''s soul Even though he doesn''t know who exactly that person is due to the fact that he has never seen a person with sacred gear before with his own eyes ¡ª------------------------------------------------- Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 144: Treasure ¡ª----------------- Chapter- 144 ¡ª----------------- Even though he doesn''t know who exactly that person is because he has never seen a person with sacred gear before with his own eyes before Still, he could see differences between some humans due to their energy, at first he thought it was because of age differences But now he can tell it was much more than that since magic exists here and so-called sacred Gears After talking with Tiamat did say humans aren''t powerless as some of them possess sacred gears as well and some of them even possess magic talent Those are very rare since due to human society, they''re nothing like magic/hunter school or some academy, they won''t able to develop their talents if they have any Probably due to the fact that humans with supernatural powers are so rare since most of them don''t have the resources or knowledge to discover their talent But now after practising magic for some time, he could also sense magic inside the person and it didn''t matter whether a person developed magic or not Meaning he could also sense so-called hidden talent in people meaning it doesn''t matter if other people learn or practise magic before With this, he could also deduct the potential of the person giving him insight into how much a person could grow Even though he senses some people with hidden potential for magic in the place where Tiamat is searching but that''s not all He sensed someone above others who stood out the most even though it was very hidden deep inside but still, it couldn''t escape his senses The person he sensed was just a small kid, as well as he guessed that kid was the one Tiamat was searching for Another reason why Jinwoo is sure is because he felt a similar presence like Tiamat inside that kid and since Tiamat is a dragon, he is very sure that the sacred gear in that kid also is dragon meaning Ddraig Ddraig the dragon she is searching for, even though he had no idea what she was going to do with the kid after knowing he is that human she is searching for He doubts knowing the other party''s kid will gain any sympathy from her considering Tiamat is a high-level dragon who looks down on other races S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Naturally she won''t care about an inferior human kid after all she just wants her stuff back even though she has no plans on killing that kid until she has some conversation with Ddraig Still, Jinwoo was worried about the fact that She would harm innocent people, especially that kid, since from a previous conversation with her She understands how much she bears hatred for Ddraig guy and how much she wants her stuff back, so if he thought she didn''t get what she wanted then surely she would use other means By Other means, Jinwoo meant torture or forcefully awakening that sacred gear inside him to have a conversation with Ddraig But he feels if there is such a way to forcibly awaken sacred gear then surely it also will have serious consequences like death or worse It''s better to delay her until that kid naturally awakens his scared gear then surely Tiamat could have a way to talk with Ddraig about her treasures Anyway, after putting all the stuff away, Tiamat looks at Jinwoo as she waits for his next order This makes Jinwoo a little speechless since he can''t help but wonder that Tiamat is taking her job as a maid too seriously He expected her to be angry or annoyed but he couldn''t feel such emotions from her Jinwoo thought that due to him, she needed to come back here immediately which definitely should make her upset or at least annoyed Right now he is sensing no such emotions from her making him a little confused as Tiamat appears to be normal as usual But Unknowingly to him, Tiamat indeed was upset earlier as after receiving those clothes, she immediately calmed down since she considered treasures As a dragon who values treasures above all, her mood immediately improved after receiving such treasures from him Because for him even though it might be a simple piece of clothes but for her or any other person who is near her strength can immediately tell that these clothes that Jinwoo gave are treasures Due to the fact that these Clothes are indestructible, Tiamat also has other plans with the clothes he has given Because these clothes are basically made of his energy surely if she manages to damage these clothes then she might be able to find a way to fight him She didn''t forget the humiliation that day she suffered and she wanted to rematch in order to pay back what she suffered that day She clearly remembered how powerless she was against him since even though she was giving her all out especially using her last powerful move which almost cost her life But still, he fights against her like he is playing with a child, the only time he becomes serious is when he tries to save her life This is the biggest humiliation for her since having her opponent pity her is something very humiliating for a proud dragon like her Even though she understands that fighting someone like Jinwoo is nothing but a dream as she feels that power he releases for that brief moment But at least she wanted him to fight her seriously and wanted him to take her as a threat, not some random kid who he just played Otherwise, her mind won''t ever be at peace, and he knows that way she might be able to become stronger too But it''s not easy since after examining the clothes she felt it''s nearly impossible to destroy these which gives her a headache Not to mention she could easily sense that creepy energy in those clothes but luckily it was bearable since it was not as much as the real thing -------------------------------------------------------- Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 145: Meanwhile Grayfia ¡ª------------------ Chapter-145 ¡ª------------------- Not to mention she could easily sense that creepy energy in those clothes but luckily it was bearable since it was not as much as the real thing Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tiamat thinks it''s great due to the fact that with this she might manage to get an idea of how much power she will need to actually fight him Even though dragons are known for their impulsive behaviour which is why everyone is always on guard when meeting them but Tiamat right now is thinking very deeply Since she understands that if she fought him again without getting stronger then surely the results with the same Due to the fact how overwhelming Jinwoo was when he was fighting her, it was like he wasn''t taking her seriously at all which means he took her as no threat Because of that she clearly understands that he is not someone who she hoped to defeat with her current power Even though she used all her treasures in her treasury, then also she doubted she would be able to give a scratch on him But if she were to fight Grayfia again then she would do it without any single thought, because both of them don''t have many gaps between them Tiamat believes that the fight only got a draw because Grayfia caught her off guard with her sudden transformation Normally she would be unfazed but after transforming Grayfia somehow managed to become like her am dragon which leaves Tiamat thinking And managed to not give her 100% otherwise Tiamat is sure that she would beat her which is the reason she is not afraid to rematch at all against her That was also the reason why she was so unsatisfied with Grayfia after that fight and wanted to fight her again unfortunately due to Jinwoo, she needed to stop otherwise she wouldn''t have stopped But she is still curious about her transformation which is the reason why she is so dedicated to this role of a maid just to know what''s the secret behind Grayfia''s transformation Tiamat will make sure after completing the promise, she will fight again and win giving Grayfia a clear image of who is superior and powerful dragon Unfortunately, she doesn''t know that she isn''t the only one who didn''t give 100% of her power as Grayfia still is very dark about her newfound powers Surely if they fought next time then also Grayfia won''t be easy as Tiamat is thinking right now but that''s for the future ... Meanwhile¡­. In underworld¡­ "So he is finally back" Grayfia muttered as she just found out that Jinwoo had returned from Kyoto Even though she has been living in the underworld still she is contacted Tiamat and Jinwoo daily Jinwoo because he is naturally her master and even though she is not beside him right now still it''s her duty to know about her master''s needs as well as to know Tiamat''s behaviour As for Tiamat, she is Jinwoo''s temporary maid who is in charge of taking care of him in her absence but since she is very inexperienced It''s her job to guide her and tell her what she needs to do even though Tiamat hates this but still can''t reject Grayfia due to that promise Grayfia herself was surprised at how she was listening to her every word and followed, at first she thought Tiamat would not follow the promise they made and gave up but it seems she had underestimated Tiamat''s pride Despite being a superior dragon still, she is willing to listen to her who is the devil, a race which she considered an inferior race just by one promise where she will gain nothing Since she knows even if she told her the truth about where Grayfia got that power, she doubts that truth will be enough to satisfy her Grayfia is worried after Tiamat finds the truth not satisfying, she will attack her out of frustration or anger even though she is not worried about her safety due to her new powers But still, she is worried about the destruction it will cause in the crossfire since the previous time when she and Tiamat clash Grayfia failed to notice the destruction they were causing and due to that she almost destroyed the forest and all the beasts in the forest Luckily Jinwoo comes and stops both of them before their destruction gets out of hand especially when she doesn''t know what the extent of her newfound powers The new power is enough to rival a powerful dragon-like Tiamat even though Grayfia knows she could do much more in that transformation but unfortunately using too much power causes more harm than good Despite trying to make things right back at her home in the underworld and trying her best to repair her damaged relationships, especially with her sister She understands that she needs to make up for the long time she went away from them which caused them to have countless unwanted troubles Even though she was so busy she still managed to get some time and in that time she practises with her newfound power This is not an easy task since she could only use that transformation for a very short amount of time otherwise her body might get damaged permanently but luckily she is not alone Grayfia system is with her even though she is cut off from her creator meaning she can''t give her much knowledge about other things But that doesn''t change the fact that the grayfia system is still an extremely smart A. I as her system analysed her new form and came up with ways for Grayfia to control that form Grayfia understands that she is only using a small portion of that transformation and if she needs more then surely she needs to have more control of that ''thing'' For that, her system gives her a few suggestions and the first was that she needed a stronger body to have to tolerate that power ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 146: Meanwhile Grayfia (2) ¡ª---------------- Chapter-146 ¡ª----------------- Even though the system might be cut off from its creator, the Grayfia system still has advanced A.I which could think and talk like a smart person It also helped Grayfia to get solutions for her problems through that system which is really what Grayfia needed to understand her new powers The system has suggested 3 Solutions to her problem, and honestly, she was disappointed after hearing those 3 solutions One of the solutions is to do tough exercises daily to the point, where her body can''t move any more Similar to the training she did on that planning when she was living with Jinwoo even though at first she thought those training would be meaningless since she thought that she didn''t need it The fact that she is a superior devil is a reason her body is already very strong or that was she thought But she is very wrong as she knows that if that time she tried to take this ''thing'' then surely she would fail without any doubt This is why she is grateful to Jinwoo for training her, not only did he train her but also he arranged sparring partners for her Helping her grow by getting beaten every time even though she is frustrated at the fact that how could she be so weak since the beginning she was sparring with Jinwoo''s weakest shadow soldier But soon that frustration turned into dedication after feeling how much she was growing and becoming stronger Another method suggested by the system was fighting people equal to her but it''s now difficult for her since she doesn''t think there is anyone who could rival her in the underworld right now She might be able to face Tiamat but that was only due to her transformation otherwise she knew that she had no chance of winning against someone like Tiamat Even though she could still ask Jinwoo to send some sparring partners for them she thinks that it''s impolite for a maid to make requests to her master Not to mention she also has no time or place where she can fight without worry, and due to those reasons she can''t follow the second suggestion of the system Lastly, she suggests taking elixirs but those are extremely rare, especially since her system is cut from her creator So the system has no way to pinpoint the locations of those elixirs, which is why she has no way other the exercising her body daily in order to make her body stronger Not only that she also uses a little bit of power from that ''thing'' regularly to make her body familiar with her newfound power The method is working but it''s very slow since she could feel it and even though this method is very slow at least it''s better than doing nothing ''I wonder what the master is doing right now?'' Grayfia asked this question to herself in her mind feeling curious about Jinwoo After all, even though she has been talking to Jinwoo still she hasn''t seen him for a while which makes her somehow anxious She couldn''t help but wanna rush to his side and attend to his needs as his maid, unfortunately, it''s not possible at least for now [ If you are missing him that much, why not go back to him? ] Grayfia system can sense her thoughts which is why it knows how much she is missing him and couldn''t understand that if she is missing him that much then why she can''t go there ''No, I can''t do that yet'' Grayfia said this in her mind to her system since she had many things to do before going back to him First, she needs to make everything right here before going back as well as pay back all the people who bothered her family in her absence [ ... ] Hearing her thoughts, the System went silent since even though it might be very smart still it''s very dumb when it comes to emotions after all in the end Grayfia system Is nothing but an artificial intelligence This is also why her system doesn''t understand Grayfia''s feelings for him, but Grayfia could feel that her system started to become more like a person than a machine Not only her way of speaking has changed but also her system started to become curious about everything unlike in the past when her system only answered her questions Emotionlessly ''Maybe I should it some name?'' Grayfia couldn''t help but say this in mind since calling her system ''it'' every time kinda feels very awkward and confusing for her [ Name? ] Her system became confused since it didn''t understand why Grayfia was thinking of giving a name to her system but still, it didn''t interrupt Grayfia who was thinking "what do you think about Mia?" Grayfia muttered this name as she finally thought of a suitable name for her system S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [ Mia? ] The system has no idea about names, so it doesn''t know whether it''s a good or bad name but considering names on this place, the system thinks that it''s not a bad name ''Yes, so let''s call you Mia from now on'' Grayfia inwardly said as with this her system finally got a name which was Mia *Knock* *knock* Suddenly her Room door got knocked on by someone interrupting their conversation Grayfia stood from her place and went to the door *thud* And opened it to see her mom standing there with a plate of snacks in her hands staring at her with gentle eyes "I thought my child would need a break from all the work she has been doing recently~," she said as she came inside and put the plate on the table Grayfia for the past few days doing nothing but research all the things that happened in her absence every single detail even small ones That way she will make her next plan and she also needs to get familiar with new technology "Thank you Mom" Grayfia replied to her mom with a small smile on her face while she looked at Fia ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapterr 147: Meanwhile Grayfia (3) ¡ª----------------- Chapter-147 ¡ª----------------- ''Mom is caring as always'' Grayfia couldn''t help but comment this in her mind after seeing her mom bring some refreshments for her "Oh~ dear no need for saying Such things to your mother~" Fia replied as she looked at Grayfia with a soft smile on her face "After all~ it''s a mother''s job to look after her children~" she continued to say this as she walked towards Grayfia and started to tidy her hair It''s already been several hours since Grayfia started to research the current world without any breaks So many things happened while she was gone that she needs time to cover all that, not to mention she needs to make herself familiar with today''s technology Since she was away for many years and in those years, technology has developed so much that she needs time to adjust to today''s technology She was first worried for Jinwoo since she thought he would have the same difficulties as her due to the fact both of their worlds are almost the same Other than the fact that Jinwoo''s home world doesn''t have any devils, fallen angels, Youkai''s or any other supernatural races S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But later she realised that the technology currently in her world right now is the same as when he left his home planet This means living in the current world is not an issue for him at all, in fact, it''s very convenient for him to live since it is the same as his home world Still, somehow she couldn''t help but worry about Jinwoo whether he needed any kind of help Or not No matter what he is new to this world and even though this world might be similar to his home world still it''s not exactly the same She was worried whether he was doing well or not even though she understood his strength was unrivalled but still, some things can''t be solved by violence alone This is the reason she wants to finish all things in the Underworld fast and go into the human world where Jinwoo is and attend to him as his loyal maid "Ara~ are you thinking about your ''dear'' master~" Fia speaks this in a teasing tone while she looks at her with playful eyes "It''s not like that, Mother" Grayfia replied to Fia in a straight tone while denying what her mother was saying about her meanwhile she couldn''t help But wonder whether her mother had some kind of mind-reading ability or something Because she remembered this was always the same, Fia always could tell what her daughters were thinking from the moment they were born which still hasn''t changed at all despite so many years had passed Grayfia couldn''t help but look at her mom with admiration in her eyes since even though so many things happened to her and Lily due to her absence but still never blamed her Not only that she didn''t even lose her smile and cheerful personality, honestly she was very relieved to see her mom smile when she met her after coming back here from that planet Even though it was just a few months for her mother, it was many years, she can''t imagine how much she had to suffer while she was gone ''I wonder how my mother managed to create such a big business on her own'' Grayfia said this in her mind as she also learned what her mother had done in these years and found out that She created a small business in the human world which is now one of the biggest businesses in the country This is also the reason how they managed to survive without anyone''s help, especially after having no real power in the underworld Grayfia admired her mother very much even before she was gone but now after coming back she even admires and respects her more than ever "Ara~ am I wrong? ~," Fia asked in a playful tone after seeing Grayfia refuting her statement since she knew Grayfia was lying especially after seeing her red ears "..." Grayfia remains silent since she knows that her mother is correct and knows there is no point in lying to her ''As always she knows me better than myself'' Grayfia commented in her mind as she understood lying with her only gonna backfire on her "It seems I was correct~," Fia said in a joyful tone like she had won some kind of competition, as she continued and asked, "If you are missing your dear master so much, why not go to him~?" "I need to do many things before going to him" Grayfia replied to her mother''s question with honesty since lying to her is useless "You are worried about me and Lily?~" Fia asked this question next since she knows her daughter very well and understands how Grayfia values her and Lily Since they are the only blood-related family she has left now in the world it''s natural she deeply cares about "My child we aren''t that helpless and pitiful, you don''t need to worry about us that much~," Fia said this as she wants Grayfia to live her life for herself, not for others Fia always wanted Grayfia to live for herself but unfortunately, she never listened and even now nothing has changed "Even if we encounter anything which can''t handle on our own, we will call for you after all you are going into the human world, not anywhere else where we can''t reach you~" Fia continued to say this as she tried to convince Grayfia to chase her happiness and live for her own rather than here "Thank you Mother for your words but I would do everything I need to do before going back to my master" Grayfia replied in a determined tone even though she appreciated her mother worse still she prefers to stay here and get everything done before going back Not only for them but also for her, after all, she needs to make up for them for all the time she was missing when they needed her the most ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 148: Meanwhile Grayfia (4) ¡ª----------------- Chapter- 148 ¡ª----------------- Another thing she needed to make sure that while in her absence that they wouldn''t get bullied by anyone else here *Sigh* Fia released a tired sigh after hearing Grayfia reply as she put her hand against her cheek and felt regretful ''she is the same child I know even now'' Fia couldn''t help but say this in her mind after seeing her daughter determined to look as she knew now that no matter how she tried to pursue Grayfia to leave, it would be worthless "I see, I will respect your choice~" Fia replied to Grayfia as she couldn''t help but feel a little bad about Grayfia still she didn''t force Grayfia to go as Fia respected Grayfia''s choice and knew it even if she tried then also it would have no change in her decision "Thank you, Mother" Grayfia said to Fia as she was grateful at the fact that Fia respected her choice and didn''t pursue Grayfia to go away After talking for a while, Fia decided to leave the room since she didn''t wanna disturb Grayfia any longer as she went out of the room "Make sure to don''t overwork yourself, it''s bad for your health~," Fia said this to Grayfia since as her mother, she didn''t want Grayfia to overwork herself "I won''t, don''t worry" Grayfia replied with a straight face as she didn''t want her mother to worry about herself even though Grayfia doubted that she would affect her health just by overworking herself, especially with her current body Still, Grayfia understands her mother since for her she will always remain a child no matter what, which is why Fia still treating Grayfia as a kid even though right now this moment Grayfia is a lot stronger than her Grayfia is not annoyed by this rather she is glad that she has a mother who cares about her this much "Bye~" Fia finally said goodbye and went out of the room as she closed the door after leaving Grayfia moved back to her chair and sat as she needed to continue her research while she tried to talk to her system again ''Mia?'' Grayfia said this in her mind by her System name Grayfia gave to her system before her mom came Fia came so suddenly that Grayfia couldn''t ask her system whether ''it'' liked the new name Or not even though the system already told her how it doesn''t understand many things like people''s emotions, mainly because its artificial intelligence Grayfia found it amusing because her system''s original task was to assist in making Jinwoo fall in love with her Anyway, after getting cut off from her creator, her system even though it''s still clueless but is slowly learning about people and emotions in the process becoming more and more like a person [ Yes, what do you need me for? ] The hearing system in her mind leaves Grayfia completely stunned since her system voice is completely different than before Grayfia was so stunned that her hands which were turning the pages of the book, stopped as soon she heard the system voice in her head Previously it was a very cold and emotionless tone which was very fitting for an Artificial Intelligence like the Grayfia system but Right now it''s very different and alive The biggest difference is probably the fact that right now system voice is like a lady, if anyone hears the system voice then surely they would guess that it is a lady speaking This is a big change that Grayfia never expected to see at least not so soon, previously the system''s emotionless voice made it impossible to tell whether it was a male or female But right now it was feminine making Grayfia surprised, she didn''t understand why suddenly this happened since all she did was the name that she thought was suitable for her system ''What''s with your voice?'' Grayfia couldn''t help but ask this question in her mind about the system since she is very curious why the system voices so much change just by giving it a name Grayfia is somehow sure that this change happened due to the fact that she gave her system a name but still, she wanna know why the sudden change just by giving a name [ I match the voice according to the name you have given me ] [ Even though I have been cut off from the main database but after observing all of you ] [ I come to conclude that the name you have given me is a female and for that, I need a feminine voice to match the name you have given me ] ''I see'' Grayfia inwardly said this as she understood why the system was done but still it was amazing how perfectly her system could use a female voice to communicate It is not a copy of her or anyone she knows, this voice is completely different from anyone she knows making her surprised at the fact system can make a feminine voice so perfectly in just a short amount of time When she first received the system, Grayfia didn''t think much of it, since she was solely focused on getting stronger and getting peace in the underworld But recently she come to realise how advanced her system which makes her wonder how capable her system creator Unfortunately, she didn''t get any information from the system regarding the system creator due to the fact that the system creator was so cautious that she/he forbade the system to reveal any information regarding herself/himself Grayfia couldn''t help but why the creator was so cautious of Jinwoo, from all the time she was with him She comes to understand that even though Jinwoo is insanely strong still he is not like someone reckless or has any violent personality Rather it''s the opposite, he is very calm and collected only using his strength when it''s necessary This is why she doesn''t understand why her system creator was so afraid of Jinwoo, since Grayfia believes that if someone doesn''t harm Jinwoo then naturally he won''t harm that person too ¡ª----------------------------------------------------- Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 149: Meanwhile Grayfia (5) ¡ª----------------- Chapter-149 ¡ª----------------- Another possibility is that Grayfia thinks the creator of her system already knows Jinwoo but it seems they have some kind of enmity between them which is why the creator of the system uses such tactics It''s very unlikely she/he will win in a direct clash between them since she already witnessed how insanely powerful Jinwoo is Not only he is extremely powerful but also the fact that he got a huge army of his own A personal army that is not only very powerful but also immortal, Grayfia knows this since the system told her about this in that place An undying army that will solely follow his command without fear or any hesitation, making an army extremely powerful Since she sparred with a few soldiers of Jinwoo, she knows how powerful even the weakest soldier of the shadow army is The most advantageous thing about the Shadow Army which Grayfia thinks is that Shadow Army don''t feel fear and is extremely loyal to Jinwoo meaning they won''t back down no matter who their enemy Shadow army is immortal meaning they won''t die no matter how many times some try to kill them, the only solution is to kill Jinwoo which is more difficult Jinwoo alone strength is strength times more than his shadow army combined meaning it will be tougher to fight him than his army Another thing that makes Jinwoo more powerful is his ability to turn anyone into a shadow soldier Doesn''t matter who that person is, as long he/ she is dead then surely Jinwoo has a chance to convert that person into his own soldier who won''t betray him no matter what Even though Grayfia don''t know how that works from what she knows through her system, is that somehow Jinwoo''s power makes his soldiers love him unconditionally Which is a really scary power to have and since if his shadow army loves him unconditionally then there is no way they will betray him or harm him in any possible way ''I guess it''s reasonable why that person is so scared of Jinwoo'' Grayfia couldn''t help but say this in her mind since she now thinks that it''s reasonable for the creator of her system to be this cautious If anyone knows how capable Jinwoo is then surely that person would take as many as pre cautiously are possible ''Mia can you tell me how strong your creator''s strength is ?'' Grayfia couldn''t help but ask this to question her system as she was curious about the system creator''s strength She did not doubt the fact that the System creator is a genius considering she/he created the system and took so many precautions but she is curious about her physical strength Grayfia knows that her system creator forbids the system to reveal any information regarding the creator But still, she hoped to know any clues about how strong Mia''s creator is, since from her experience she knows there are people who are a lot stronger than her or the strongest people in her world [ ¡­. ] ''Mia?'' grayfia inwardly called out her system again as she didn''t know why her system suddenly became so silent [ I don''t remember ] ''What do you mean?'' Grayfia asked this question in her mind as she couldn''t understand Mia''s answer at all Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even though she knows her creator forbids Mia to reveal any information but still after getting cut off from its creator, Grayfia hoped that Mia would now reveal some information now [ I Just know that my creator was strong enough to Destroy the planet easily ] "I see" Grayfia muttered as she understood that her creator already erased or deleted any main information regarding himself/herself from Mia But still, this little piece of information regarding her system creator is enough to let Grayfia know that she shouldn''t mess with Mia''s Creator Even though she knows she already offended her system creator by breaking the promise, grayfia knows the only reason she and her world are still safe right now is due to Jinwoo''s presence She understands that Mia''s creator gonna won''t attack the place where Jinwoo is staying out of caution or fear of not offending him This is good since she couldn''t imagine what would happen if he was not here, she doubts that Mia''s creator will spare her if Jin-woo isn''t here After coming back from that place, she realised how small she and her world are compared to the whole universe and also came to know that there are tons of people out there who are strong enough to erase her entire world as easily as their snap of fingers After knowing all that she now wants to become stronger even though she doesn''t know if she will ever be able to become stronger still she wants to try to become as strong as possible But she doubted that even if she managed to fully master her transformation then also she didn''t think she ever hoped to rival someone capable as Mia''s creator in strength *Knock* *knock* A sudden knock on her door makes Grayfia awake from her thoughts she looks at the door and gives permission to enter "Someone is here to meet you, Ma''am" A maid entered the room after getting permission from Grayfia and said this "All alright, I will be coming" Grayfia Replied to the maid as she couldn''t help but feel curious about who came to meet her since not many people knew that she was back After giving the information she needed to give, the maid bowed her head respectfully and leaves Grayfia stands up from her seat as she gets ready to see who downstairs wants to meet but if she has to guess then she already knows who that person After tidying messy books on her desk, she decided to go downstairs to see the person she was anticipating to see Grayfia went out of her room, and as she was on the stairs she heard a voice that she was familiar with ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 150: Serafall ¡ª------------------ Chapter-150 ¡ª------------------ "My cute Lily-chan, did you miss me?" A woman asked this in an out loud tone as she hugged Lily who seemed to be bothered by her behaviour But still, Lily didn''t bother to say anything or try to stop that lady''s actions as she just silently endured this ''She didn''t change even a little bit'' Grayfia couldn''t help but say this as soon she saw the person who was hugging her sister ''And it seems she has become a powerful devil too'' Grayfia inwardly said this to herself after seeing the person she knew very well in her past The person who is clinging to Lily is a beautiful girl; looking like her late teens with black hair, tied into twin tails and blue eyes { A/N:- the reference picture from Your friendly neighbourhood Shinigami is in discord (link below) ¡ý} As soon as Grayfia came downstairs, Girl immediately stopped her actions and turned around while looking at Grayfia with a completely stunned face "Is it you Grayfia-chan!!" The girl immediately said this with an excited tone as she ran towards her with extraordinary speed and quickly hugged her tightly while she looked at Grayfia with big shining eyes ''I am older than you'' Grayfia couldn''t help but comment on this in her after hearing how this girl was addressing her with ''-chan'' Even though she said this in her mind still she couldn''t help but think whether that was true or not now Time already spent several years in this place meanwhile she was in that place where she had spent only a few months Meaning even though Grayfia was born before this girl still there is a chance that at this moment Grayfia might be younger than this girl "Long time no see Serafall" Grayfia said as she greeted this girl, Grayfia knows from her past and she was glad to see that there wasn''t any change in her Grayfia knows much time has passed and during that time, a lot of things have changed she is glad to see someone she knows still the same as before "Wow, you become gorgeous!" Serafall said this as she couldn''t help but look at Grayfia who has become more beautiful than in her memory "I mean you were beautiful too but now you become many times more beautiful than before" Serafall continued to speak in a hurry like she didn''t want to make Grayfia misunderstand the fact that Grayfia wasn''t beautiful in past Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I understand" Grayfia replied as she also knew how much her experience had changed especially her eyes even though she had only been away from here for a few months Still after receiving that ''thing'' her appearance changes but since the thing is only known to her and Jinwoo It''s natural for Serafall to think that these changes occur in years still she is curious how Grayfia''s eyes become so much prettier than in her memory " I was very surprised to know that when I heard that you were back!" Serafall speaks this in an excited tone as she continues in an annoyed tone, "I wanted to go and immediately see you, but the workload was so much that I couldn''t leave !" Hearing this brings no surprise to Grayfia since she understands that right now Serafall is one of the most important people in the whole underworld So naturally she would not have much free time for herself which is another reason that she is grateful to Serafall since despite having such a busy schedule still she helped her mother and sister when they were in trouble So to Serafall''s comment, Grayfia didn''t say anything since she understood her position as she told her that it was fine "But wow you changed so much, Grayfia-chan" Serafall couldn''t help but say this again since Grayfia''s change was not small as she started to touch her skin with bright eyes "How does your skin become so white and soft?" Serafall asked this as she couldn''t resist touching Grayfia''s skin and praised her "What is the secret behind your skin?" Serafall asked this in an anticipating tone with shining eyes but unfortunately this some question that Grayfia couldn''t answer as she shook her head "Really?~," Serafall asked again in a playful tone as her hands moved forward towards Grayfia''s face since she planned to pull Grayfia''s cheeks But unfortunately for her, Grayfia already saw that coming as she skilfully managed to get out from Serafall hands with ease in the blink of an eye With her current strength, doing this is a piece of the cake since after merging with that ''thing'', Grayfia''s strength increased by multiple time And Grayfia knows there aren''t any opponents for her in the underworld currently if she fights in her transformation ''What?'' Serafall couldn''t help but ask this to herself as she didn''t understand what just happened since she wasn''t able to catch when Grayfia moved She might be playful and have a childish personality but still, she is one of the most powerful devils in the underworld She clearly remembered in the past her strength and Grayfia''s strength weren''t that much afar but now she couldn''t even catch a glimpse of Grayfia''s figure when she moved making Serafall surprised "Stingy! Grayfia-chan!" Serafall didn''t lose her composure and her personality as she puffed her cheek while she said this with a childish tone Grayfia didn''t reply to her as she simply showed a small smile on her face after seeing Serafall such a childish look on her face After that, they both started talking about the things they wanna talk about meanwhile Lily went back to her room since she had no role in their conversation After talking about it for a while, finally, Serafall finally spoke about the matter of what she wanted to talk about "Grayfia-chan can you tell me more about that person," Serafall asked this and the person she was talking about was Grayfia''s master ''Jinwoo'' Since Serafall is gonna go to human school soon, and wants a place in the human world where Serafall can leave her sister without any worries That place that Grayfia and Fia suggested was Jinwoo''s house where he is staying right now since both trusted Jinwoo as well as knew he could protect Serafall''s sister without much of a problem ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 151: Meeting Jinwoo ¡ª-------------------- Chapter- 151 ¡ª-------------------- ''She has changed so much but still, she is the same Grayfia I knew back then'' Serafall couldn''t help but say this in her mind after meeting Grayfia for such a long time At least for her, since unlike Grayfia who was only away for a few months from her home, for people on this planet, it has already been many years Serafall like Grayfia''s mother believes that Grayfia has her own reasons for going since she knows Grayfia''s character Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Still, she couldn''t help but wonder where Grayfia had been for so many years since getting news of her disappearance Serafall also tried all means to find the location of Grayfia but unfortunately, she wasn''t able to find even a single clue about Grayfia''s disappearance making people believe that Grayfia vanished into thin air Serafall knows that it''s very unlikely for Grayfia to get kidnapped since Grayfia is one of the strongest devils in the underworld So in the end Serafall believes that Grayfia has gone somewhere of her own will which makes Serafall extremely surprised since she clearly understands Grayfia''s Character and knows her home place has always been her main priority And right now no matter how Serafall tried to know where Grayfia was this entire time she never got an actual answer from Grayfia Now she seems to be back and somehow her appearance has become more beautiful and her strength also somehow increased a lot Serafall even though she mostly is busy still she always remembers to train her power to not lose any fighting power But right now she feels that Grayfia somehow become more powerful than her and she wants to spar with Grayfia to find out how strong Grayfia has become Unfortunately, Serafall can''t do that as she has limited time free and so really just wants to have a chat with her friend who is back after so long ''The master she talks about should be an extraordinary person'' Serafall couldn''t help but say in her mind since another thing she came to know that is Grayfia has a master Which greatly shocked Serafall since she understands what Grayfia meant by ''master'', Serafall was shocked because she always saw Grayfia as some piece of stone that cant move emotionally In the past, her beauty was well known in the underworld but no matter how many male Devils proposed to her, she remained a piece of stone who never agreed to anyone She used to think that Grayfia didn''t even like men but now suddenly hearing that she got a master gives her an unexpected surprise She couldn''t help but wonder who in the world managed to move Grayfia who is like a piece of stone This is why she wanted to know more about him as well as since Grayfia and her mother suggested she send her dear sister to live with her According to them, he could provide the best protection and environment for her cute little sister even though it was not like she doubted their word still she wanted to see him for herself before sending her sister into the human world "I need to ask my master first for the meeting" Grayfia said this as she needed to confirm first from Jinwoo whether it was okay or not to bring a devil into his home Since she understands Jinwoo right now trying to live his life as an ordinary human, bringing a well-known devil like her surely would interrupt the ordinary life he is living now This is why she first needed to know whether he would agree or not, then permit Serafall to go to her master''s place Even though Serafall Knows where her master is living right now still knows if she goes there uninvited then surely it''s gonna piss off Grayfia which she doesn''t wanna do especially when they both reunited after so many years This is why like a normal civilised person she first comes to Grayfia for permission to go and meet his master She will see with her own eyes which man managed to charm his friend as well and she is also able to judge her master''s character while she is at it To ensure herself whether it''s safe to send her little cute sister to him or not, she just now hoped that Grayfia''s master would agree to meet her since that way she would directly go and meet that person "Thank you Grayfia-chan! I know you are the best!" Serafall said this in a playful and childish tone after hearing what Grayfia said Grayfia couldn''t help but feel a little headache hearing how Serafall was addressing her still she didn''t say much since she helped her family in times of need when no one else this is something Grayfia is very grateful for As she decided to slide this off while she decided to go upstairs since that''s where her communication device which she uses to talk with her master Serafall has nothing else to do right this moment here, so she decides to follow her because she wants to hear how her friend talks to her ''master'' She is curious whether her friend would talk to her so-called master like a normal girl in love Or talk in her usual cold tone She couldn''t help but want to find out as she quietly just followed her, meanwhile, Grayfia already knew Serafall following her But since she doesn''t care much about this as Grayfia lets Serafall follow her without saying anything ... In the Grayfia Room¡­ "Wow your room is the same as in the past " Serafall couldn''t help but say this after entering her room she looked around She recalls how her room looked in the past and how it looks, and she thinks it''s the same Grayfia just nodded her head as she couldn''t help but feel glad at the fact that Before going downstairs, she cleaned her room otherwise this would hurt her pride for being the perfect maid ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 152: Serafall visit ¡ª------------------- Chapter-152 ¡ª------------------- Next day¡­ *Ding Dong* The main doorbell ring of Jinwoo''s house rang for the first time since Jinwoo and others started living here ''She is fast'' Jinwoo couldn''t help but say this in his mind since he knew who came to visit him this early in the morning After Yesterday he had a conversation with Grayfia who was telling him that someone wants to meet him that person is an important figure in the underworld as well as a good friend of Grayfia and all of this he already knows due to his shadow in the underworld The reason for this meeting because Grayfia''s friend wants to know him since Jinwoo knows the kid Fia was talking about Jinwoo knows that Grayfia''s friend is that kid''s big sister and since that kid gonna come here to live until her school is over ''Well I understand why Grayfia''s friend wanna come here to meet me'' Jinwoo said in his mind as he understood Grayfia''s friend''s feelings He doesn''t wanna send his sister to live in some stranger''s house which is the reason he totally understands Grayfia''s friend request That is why he had no problem meeting with her but he didn''t expect her to arrive here so fast since yesterday just Grayfia asked him about it and today in the early morning Grayfia''s friend arrived giving him a surprise The reason he is so sure that it''s Grayfia''s friend outside is that he already sent several shadows outside for surveillance and can see who is outside and can tell that the person who is ringing the bell outside is a devil Not only that Jinwoo also knew her face since he also had one shadow in Grayfia''s home for their protection as he could see Grayfia''s friend''s face by exchanging his five senses with that shadow Little did he know that Serafall rather than worrying about her little sister''s safety, she was more curious about him even though Serafall loved her sister very much Still, she believes in Grayfia''s mother''s judgement and Serafall knows that Fia won''t recommend a person who she doesn''t trust herself Not only her but her friend Grayfia also told her that he was the safest person right now who she could entrust her sister too Unlike Fia, Grayfia knows that Jinwoo is the strongest person in this world right now and Grayfia understands Jinwoo''s character since she lived with him for a while She could say with confidence there is no safer person than him who Serafall could entrust her sister to since not only her sister would be very safe with Jinwoo but also the fact her sister would also be able to make a friend named Aria Thats what Jinwoo also hoped for, since right now Aria is nothing but is like an obedient machine who only knows how to follow orders He always wanted her to express her own will and enjoy herself which is why he thinks that if she had friends then surely she would act like her age Jinwoo stood up and started to move towards the door before Tiamat since he was pretty sure that Tiamat was gonna scare her away especially when he knew how much Tiamat looked down on other species Kuroka who was sleeping at this time in her cat form, suddenly became awake as soon she sensed a powerful devil outside the door ''That''s a dangerous devil!'' Kuroka inwardly said this to herself in panic as she widely opened her eyes since she sensed a devil outside and she could tell that the devil outside was a very powerful one due to her sensory abilities She didn''t forget that she still is an S-rank criminal in the underworld which makes her think that the Devil outside probably coming for her Out of fear she quickly jumped and ran towards the Tiamat even though she herself is very afraid of Tiamat she also knows right now staying with her problem gonna be the safest place for someone like her Since she doubted any devil would have the courage to even go near her especially someone as scary as Tiamat ¡­.. Outside the door of Jinwoo''s home¡­ Right now outside the door, the ringing bell is none other than Serafall standing alone even though she wanted Grayfia to accompany her but Grayfia refused as she had more work to do As well as Grayfia knows if she meets Jinwoo then it might be difficult for her to leave which is the reason she lets Serafall come here alone [ Serafall PoV ] ''I wonder what he looks like?'' I couldn''t help but ask this question to myself with curiosity while waiting for someone to open the game He should be handsome right? After someone who managed to make someone''s stone heart like Grayfia melt, I am sure that that man should be very handsome ''Again that feeling..'' I inwardly said this in my mind as I felt that uneasy feeling like someone watching as no matter how many tries to find the source of that uneasy feeling but I found nothing at all ''Maybe it''s just my imagination'' I thought this as I felt this might be my own imagination due to doing all that paperwork in the underworld *Sigh* I release a tired sigh and feel that I need a vacation from all that paperwork and boring people in the underworld after all it''s so boring and tiring Well today I can treat this as a holiday and relax, I couldn''t help but find the human world more relaxing and enjoyable than the boring underworld because the human world has more means for entertainment compared to the underworld *Thud* ''Finally, I can see that man!'' I said this in my mind feeling excited about seeing someone who could melt my friend stone like heart ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 153: Serafall Visit (2) ¡ª------------------ Chapter- 153 ¡ª------------------- I couldn''t help but be curious about that so-called master of My friend who managed to melt her cold heart ''He should be very handsome right?'' I couldn''t help but ask this to myself as I felt someone who managed to move the heart of Grayfia wouldn''t be ugly or an average-looking man S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''There should be more than just looks'' I said to myself in my mind as there was no way my friend would hand over the guy just because he was looking As I concluded that there should be more than just looks, I couldn''t help but want to find out about it If it''s only about appearance then surely devils who come to propose to her in the past would not be rejected on the face because they were not bad-looking at all I would rather wanna come yesterday as soon as Grayfia got permission from her master but she stopped me saying to go tomorrow Honestly, I would come here without telling her since I already know about this place but I am sure if I did that then surely it''s gonna be pissed her off and I don''t wanna do that, especially when she comes back after so many years And it was a good decision since I didn''t wanna fight my friend at least for now since first of all, I wanna know what she was doing all this time Even though I didn''t get any straight answers from her about where she was all this time which is why she hoped to get answers from her master I understood that forcing Grayfia to give answers won''t work considering what type of person is which is why I hoped to get answers from her master From what I know she met him at that place she was in all this time when she was missing from the underworld So I only hoped to get answers from him when Grayfia answered my questions, honestly, I want to come with Grayfia and see how she would react to meeting him in person I want to see that moment because it was not interesting to see her on the call with her man, since she didn''t appear as lovey-dovey which I expected That''s why I wanna see how she''s gonna react to seeing him face to face, I couldn''t help but feel excited to imagine how she would react if I managed to record her embarrassed moments when meeting her master Maybe I could use that recording to tease her all the time, seeing that red blush on the cold face of my friend, imagining that I couldn''t help but feel that all would be worth it Especially if my plan becomes successful then surely it will help to relieve my stress from all that boring paperwork back in the underworld After hearing the door lock got unlocked, I couldn''t help but feel super focused with curiosity on the person behind the door who was opening the door I couldn''t help but be more curious since I didn''t sense any person behind the door but as soon my eyes fell on the person who just opened the door It was almost like I forgot to breathe for a second even though I have seen many outstanding faces in the underworld but none are compared to his ''SOOO HANDSOME!!!!!'' I couldn''t help but shout this in my mind after seeing the person who just opened the door since he probably is the most handsome person I had ever seen in my life Now I understood why my friend fell for him completely, since it''s naturally even me who has seen countless handsome faces in the underworld can''t help but feel overwhelmed by his good-looking face Inwardly I couldn''t help but give a thumbs up to my friend for having such a good eye for a man, if he had not taken then surely I would have taken him myself Even looking at his face made my heart beat faster I couldn''t help but feel a little bit shy while looking at him "you are Grayfia''s friend," he said in a low voice as he looked towards me with his sharp-looking eyes, which made me believe that even those eyes had some kind of charm itself If I didn''t have any knowledge about him from Grayfia before then surely I would have believed that he was some kind of male Incubus who could charm any woman But I know it''s not true still, one could easily be mistaken for an incubus due to his face and charm ''Calm down calm down'' I inwardly said to myself as I tried to calm myself down since the first impression of the person is always very important and she doesn''t wanna ruin it right now I took a deep breath as I tried to become as natural as possible to not act awkward in front of him, especially on their first meeting After finally becoming calm, I quickly showed a big smile on my face since after hearing what he just said I guess he already knew who I was but still I believe it''s important to give an introduction in my style "Hello! ~ Nice to meet you~. I am Serafall Leviathan. You can also call me Levia-tan~" I introduced myself while doing my signature pose As I looked at him for his reaction towards my introduction, I found no expression on his face as he stared at me with his cold face like he found nothing interesting I couldn''t help but feel hurt as well as awkward at the same time since every time whenever I am introduced to a person I am meeting for the first time have some kind of reaction that is easy to read But looking at his face, I couldn''t read anything like he thought my introduction wasn''t any special and found nothing interesting making me feel hurt "My name is Jinwoo, nice to meet you too" he replied to my introduction with his own introduction in a very ordinary manner ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 154: Serafall Visit (3) ¡ª------------------ Chapter- 154 ¡ª------------------ "Nice to meet you, Jin-chan!" I replied to him after hearing his name even though I knew his identity but didn''t know his name Anyway, what is he anyway? I can''t sense anything from him but looking at his appearance he appears to be human But again it could be a disguise too, so I can''t be sure, especially with his appearance I refused to believe that a simple human possesses such good looking appearance Not to mention if he was human then surely I would instantly be able to tell but right now I can''t tell anything, also the fact that Grayfia didn''t exactly know much about her master, the only thing she told me is that He is not a devil, angel, Youkai, fallen angel or god Like she is hiding his master identity from others, making me more curious about him, especially with someone as handsome as him S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But somehow looking at his eyes, I felt A chill in my spine as I sweat a little because he felt nothing in those charming eyes other than pure darkness Still, I didn''t lose any composer otherwise it might not have had a good impression on him of me ¡­.. [ Jinwoo PoV ] ''She indeed has a unique personality'' I couldn''t help but say this in my mind after seeing how she introduced herself Even though I already knew her personality still seeing this in my person was totally different, not to mention that I didn''t expect her to behave like this to the person she was meeting for the first time But I know even with her childish behaviour, she is one of the strongest devils in the underworld which is also the reason why she is considered one of the most important figures in the world Honestly in the past, I would have always imagined devils similar as ugly looking creatures filled with greed, violence, arrogance, etc, but looking at the devils in this world My whole perception of devils has changed totally, they aren''t anything like Devils I imagined in my mind back in the past If I have to explain then they look just like regular humans with powers and little difference in appearance otherwise humans and devils have not much difference between Well it''s rude to keep her waiting, especially after her unique introduction, pretty sure if I don''t let her in it then she''s gonna feel awkward "Come in," I said to her who was still in her unique pose as I opened the door for her to let her in I just hope she won''t get scared by Tiamat inside and run away, but it''s very unlikely considering the fact that she is one of the strongest people out there in the underworld So it''s very unlikely she would run away just because she encountered a person with strength that she can''t beat "Thank you~ Jin-chan~," she said as she entered through the door which I just opened Now I think that her personality kinda is similar to Fia''s but not entirely the same, now thinking about it I imagine that both of them should have a good bond with each other since both have similar personality ¡­.. [ 3rd Person aka author POV ] After entering the house, Serafall couldn''t help but look around the house with curiosity in her mind but suddenly she felt something terrible making her whole body shake ''W-who Or what is there?'' Serafall couldn''t help but ask this question in her mind after feeling someone in one direction with a terrifying presence ''Am I sweating?'' she asked this question as she wiped off sweat on her forehead while she started to feel very nervous She couldn''t help but wonder if she was feeling fear because it''s been a very long time since she felt like this Even though right now she is very nervous but her curiosity is bigger than her fear at this moment making her believe in the saying ''curiosity killed the cat'' Still, she stepped forward and while she was waking up, with each step that nervousness became bigger Jinwoo by this time already come back as he couldn''t help but look at Serafall in confusion and wonder why she was going there He was able to tell that Serafall knew that there was a person like Tiamat in the direction she was walking towards because he himself could feel that nervousness of Serafall at that moment And also says that right now Serafall is very scared making him question even then why she going in that duration Jinwoo walked forward to ask Serafall where she was going and before he could ask that, Serafall already turned back at him as she opened her mouth to speak before him "Who is there? Jin-chan~!" She asked this question with clear curiosity in her tone as she couldn''t help but wanna find out who that person is But before he could answer her question, the sound of someone walking with heels came from the direction where Serafall was going Serafall slowly turned her head even though she was very scared but still her curiosity got the better of her as she turned her head in that direction She froze after seeing the person who just come right now, and she couldn''t help but wanna rubbed her eyes to check whether what she saw was right or wrong ''A maid?'' She couldn''t help but say this in her mind after seeing the person who stood in front of her with a terrifying presence right now wearing a maid uniform ''Why Grayfia-chan didn''t tell me about this!?!?!'' She couldn''t help but inwardly shout this question with panic, she blamed her friend for not telling her that her master had a dangerous maid like this She couldn''t help but feel this maid look very familiar and looking at her face serafall thought this maid was looking at her like she was looking at a small insect with clear disgust on her face ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 155: Serafall Visit (4) ¡ª---------------- Chapter- 155 ¡ª---------------- "Her name is Tiamat and ¡­as you can see she is my maid," Jinwoo said this as he tried to introduce Tiamat since he thought that Tiamat wouldn''t introduce herself to serafall who she didn''t consider Worth ''TI-TIAMAT!!!!!!'' Serafall couldn''t help but shout this in her mind with panic after how she could not know someone like her who is a famous dragon Even though most people nowadays have forgotten about her but she is not one of them as she clearly understands who is she and what is she capable of This is the reason so shocked to see someone like Tiamat wearing a maid dress serving someone If anyone else told her then surely she would have thought that person was delusional after its well-known fact that dragons are known for being prideful beings, especially someone like Tiamat S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But this is something that she is seeing with her own eyes, there is no way she won''t believe her own eyes Not to mention her terrifying pressure enough to let Serafall know that this Tiamat is the real deal and not any fake making wonder her why Someone like her is serving someone else And she felt more betrayed about the fact that Grayfia who she considered a good friend of hers didn''t think that this was not important enough to tell her before coming Serafall is very sure about the fact that Grayfia already knows about Tiamat because she has daily contact with him Not to mention Fia also mentions that Jinwoo have another maid until Grayfia finally goes back to him but originally she thought it would be some normal maid from her family Not someone like Tiamat a dragon, she couldn''t imagine how someone like Tiamat agreed to serve someone Even though she is very curious about the story of Tiamat being a maid in this place she manages to controlled mouth from asking that Especially looking at the eyes of Tiamat, she imagined if she even opened her mouth to speak then also Tiamat would get offended This is why she couldn''t help but trouble whether to speak or not in front of her, as after a moment she finally decided to speak Since serafall thinks that if she gets offended by that then Tiamat wouldn''t be a maid here in the first place "Hello~ tia-chan, nice to meet you!!~," she said after gathering her courage and did her usual introduction to Tiamat with the same pose that she did earlier in front of Jinwoo "Tsk" Tiamat just clicked her tongue as she gave a cold stare at Serafall while she walked away from her with the same cold face But seeing this Serafall wasn''t disappointed at all instead, she was a relief as with Tiamat that terrifying pressure was also gone Even staring at her was kind of torture for her since her survival instinct always shouted to run away as far as possible when she faced her But since she is gone, Serafall finally could become relaxed since standing under that terrifying pressure was very suffocating to her Jinwoo somehow right now wanted to explain Tiamat''s behaviour but he knew it was worthless, especially considering the cold look she had just given Serafall ''At least now I understand why she told me it''s the safest place For darling little sister'' Serafall inwardly said this in her mind since with someone like Tiamat here, she hardly believed anyone would threaten her sister The only fear is that her sister''s accident won''t anger Tiamat and kill her, even though that''s very unlikely She understands her sister more than anyone else, which is why she knows that possibility which she thought was pointless After Tiamat finally was gone, Serafall decided to look around the house to find something or someone interesting "HOW CUTE!!!!" Serafall shouted this with hearts in her eyes as she ran towards Aria who was relaxing on the couch *Hug* The next moment, she hugged Aria tightly even though Aria sensed the danger beforehand as she even tried to escape but unfortunately, she was too slow Before she could even try to run away, Serafall appeared in front of her and hugged her tightly in her arms "Aria-chan~! I have wanted to meet you for a long time now ~!" she said in an energetic tone as she started to rub her head "Wow~! So soft~" Serafall said this next as she pulled Aria''s cheeks and couldn''t help but be astonished at how soft her cheeks are Serafall already knows about Aria due to Fia, and also knows Aria was one of the reasons Fia suggested this place for her dear little sister Looking at Aria right now makes her of her little sister, and couldn''t help but think what Fia suggested was right After meeting Aria, she felt her little sister and Aria''s personality kind of similar making her think they might become friends Not only that but by doing this, she thought her little sister would be pleased and would hug her own like when she was little Imagining that scene she couldn''t help but have a weird smile on her face making Aria creeped out as Aria tried to struggle more to get free from Serafall grip But unfortunately, no matter how much She struggled, it was futile in front of Serafall as her grip didn''t lose at all ''Is she okay?'' Jinwoo couldn''t help but ask this question in his mind after seeing the creepy smile on her face thinking whether she was okay or mentally "Can you release Aria? She seems uncomfortable" Jinwoo said this as he looked at Aria who seemed to be trying her best to get out of Serafall arms but was unsuccessfully "Nah~ I want to play with Aria-chan more! I am sure Aria-chan must be like me too~!" Serafall said this after getting woken up from her imagination as she looked at Jinwoo and said without any intention of letting Aria go ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 156: Serafall Visit (5) ¡ª----------------- Chapter-156 ¡ª----------------- After some time¡­ "Aria Chan ~ come here~," Serafall said in a soft tone while looking at Aria who got away from serafall after finding a chance As soon she saw that chance, aria ran away as far as possible and went near Tiamat since she understood that might be the safest place for her Even this might appear that Aria ran away after letting Serafall let her guard down but Jinwoo knows that Aria used her power to create that chance Jinwoo thinks that even though right now Aria is very weak compared to Serafall still creates such a small chance for herself especially when the other party has no guard against her After escaping from Serafall, she quickly ran towards Tiamat since she knew that safest place right now After getting behind Tiamat, she just intensively stared at Serafall as she watched her with caution Serafall couldn''t help but feel dejected as she tried to call Aria multiple times in order to make Aria come to her Unfortunately, no matter how she tried to call her, Aria mercilessly ignored her making her more dejected She even wanted to go and grab Aria back in her arms but looking at Tiamat''s eyes, she stopped her every action Even looking at her eyes is enough to give her shivers in her spine, so there is no way she is going near her again Especially since she doesn''t wanna experience that terrifying pressure again from Tiamat, thinking about Tiamat serafall couldn''t help but wanna have a good talk with her friend who didn''t bother to say anything about someone like Tiamat Right now not only serafall is watching Tiamat but Tiamat is also watching Tiamat with Graze like she is looking at something insignificant ''I still don''t understand why he keeps those insects around him'' Tiamat couldn''t but say this in her mind after watching Serafall She couldn''t understand why he kept who was a lot weaker than him around him, Tiamat despised everyone weaker than herself and viewed them all as insignificant beings And she could trample them as she likes without a thought, to her it is nature since this is the law of nature that strong rules while weaklings only crawl below This makes her confused that''s why Someone like Jinwoo is so strong and still keeps these weaklings around him She is sure it is not because of lust since if that is the case then surely he is perfect in hiding his lustful feelings or just has no desire for them otherwise he would already make a move Somewhat Tiamat thinks she understands him in some aspects like he didn''t mate until now only due to the fact he likes her but doesn''t see them as equal He doesn''t have any lustful thoughts like her, he only gets attracted by someone with similar or stronger strength than his sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even if that was the case then It creates more mystery about why Jinwoo let those insects come near him ''Maybe he thinks of them as entertainment?'' Tiamat asked this question in her mind as she thought of this probability When she and Jinwoo were fighting, he was treating her like some kinda of toy for his enjoyment In the whole fight, he was never serious he was taking the entire fight like a child''s play This is the reason Tiamat thinks that he is doing the same with other people too, that case then everything makes sense to her ''She is noisy'' Tiamat inwardly commented this as this was her expression of Serafall in her mind, she found her noisy making Tiamat annoyed by her behaviour Tiamat found her noisy for someone with such weak strength even though she doesn''t like but that doesn''t mean she could do anything about it otherwise she would have already taken action But right now she is not the master of herself which is the reason she can''t act on her own, especially in his presence ''You don''t like her too'' Tiamat inwardly said this in her mind as she turned around and looked at Aria who was using some kind of shield ''I understand you, little one'' Tiamat continued as she said this in her mind since she thought Aria didn''t like Serafall like her Right now she doesn''t despise Aria as she used to as she now even refers to her as ''Little one'' instead of ''brat'' As she decides to help Aria by letting her use herself as a shield, she understands that Serafall afraid of her Even though on the surface she might appear normal but no matter how she tried to hide that Tiamat could easily tell that Serafall is scared of her which is found to be very normal That''s what she found satisfying, especially after living here where no one fears her even Kuroka who used to fear her when she first met her bit now her fear has been reduced by Big Margin after living here, not to mention she mostly stays her cat form So seeing someone in fear just after meeting for the first time, gives her some kind of satisfaction after a long time "That''s an interesting ''cat'' you got there~," Serafall said in a mischievous tone as she looked in Kuroka''s direction who was near Tiamat even though she was immediately able to tell that cat was nothing but a disguise of Reincarnated Devil But she didn''t say much about her as she already knew about kuroka before coming from Grayfia So she already knew Kuroka''s identity even though looking at her like this right now, she couldn''t help but wanna just go and tease the cat Unfortunately for Serafall, she can''t do that as Kuroka is also using Tiamat as a shield making her frustrated *inhale* She cleared her mind as she took a breath and then released since she couldn''t solely be focused on them As her main objective still is Grayfia''s master, with that in her mind she turned her face towards him ready to ask some questions ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 157: Serafall鈥檚 Thoughts ¡ª----------------- Chapter- 157 ¡ª----------------- After some time¡­ Back in the underworld¡­ *Sigh* Serafall couldn''t help but release a tired sigh since the answers she wanted were not given which she found frustrating ''Both of them have similar less-speaking personalities'' Serafall couldn''t say this in her mind after meeting Jinwoo, she came to understand Jinwoo and Grayfia''s personalities are very similar sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No matter how she managed to ask him questions about his past or how he met Grayfia, he never gave her an actual answer she wanted to hear similar to what Grayfia said to her making Serafall disappointed She thinks this makes sense and could understand why both of them are together, not only that but Aria is someone who is very quiet During her time inside Jinwoo''s home, she didn''t hear even a single word out of Aria''s mouth, honestly, she would think Aria was a secret child of Jinwoo and Grayfia but she knows that is not possible Because there is no resemblance between that kid and Grayfia as well as Jinwoo, the only resemblance Aria has is her black hair similar to Jinwoo Thinking of Aria, she couldn''t help but find her super cute, especially Serafall, who found Aria''s skin very soft. Honestly, she would want to play with her more Unfortunately couldn''t due to Tiamat, but her expression of Aria is very positive since she found both her little sister''s behaviour and Aria''s behaviour similar She thought this because she found both of them to have shy natures since they ran away from her whenever she tried to play even though what Serafall was thinking was very wrong Rather than shy, both of them are just annoyed especially Aria who already is not used to new people meanwhile Serafall little sister is already used to her sister''s behaviour Anyway due to Serafall''s thoughts, she thinks Her little sister and Aria indeed could become good friends which she as an elder sister would really appreciate Honestly, she would have wanted Aria to join her little sister''s peerage since she feels they would get along very well but unfortunately, that''s not possible since Aria is already part of Grayfia''s peerage Well she can''t blame Grayfia for taking someone like Aria without even telling her but since she was the first one who met Aria ''Anyway, they all look good people'' Serafall inwardly said this in her mind since from her experience she found all of them not dangerous people Still, She feels there are many mysteries about that man and one of those mysteries is what he is, since even from observing very closely, she didn''t manage to figure out his race He might look human but she was sure that he was not a human because he didn''t look any weak to me, even though she couldn''t tell how strong he is but from just his sharp eyes she could tell he is not weakling by any meant But unfortunately, she couldn''t figure who he was or what he was, since she couldn''t sense anything from him She didn''t even know something like that possible, since it wasn''t for her eyes then surely she wouldn''t even be able to notice him at all She didn''t know how it was possible but one time she was sure that man is not a weakling by any means but somehow her intuition told her that he was the safe person who she could trust Not to mention Fia and Grayfia both guaranteed that Jinwoo and the other people with him were safe, but even so, the only person in Jinwoo''s house she found problematic is Tiamat Even though she knows Tiamat is safe but still that doesn''t change the fact that Tiamat is extremely strong even though standing in front of her is very difficult due to her terrifying pressure She couldn''t help but imagine what would happen if her small, delicate and cute little sister met someone like Tiamat ''I guess I need to talk with my dear friend'' Serafall said this in her mind as she thought Grayfia owed her some answers regarding that maid With those thoughts, she decided to move towards Grayfia for those answers and not to mention she was gonna give her some punishment for not giving her proper information ... Back at Jinwoo place¡­ After Serafall goes back to the underworld, Both Aria and Kuroka release a sigh of relief since both of them weren''t comfortable with Serafall Especially Kuroka who is currently a highly wanted criminal in the underworld, found it fortunate that Serafall didn''t manage to find her identity Remembering the time when Serafall straight stared at her gives shivers her making her glad that she decided to stay with Tiamat From their interaction with Tiamat and Serafall, she could easily tell that Serafall got overwhelmed by Tiamat alone which is understandable since she experienced the same feeling Even though Kuroka thinks she is safe due to the fact that Serafall didn''t notice her but little did she know that Serafall already noticed her at the glance Fortunately, she didn''t say much and ignored her because Grayfia already told her about Kuroka as well as her Circumstances before coming here As for Aria, she already started to consider Serafall a similar person to Fia since both of their behaviours are very similar which she found annoying Tiamat''s expression of Serafall isn''t that good either since she considers her as not worth attention, especially with her behaviour, Tiamat thinks Serafall doesn''t know her place Jinwoo probably would be the only one here right now who doesn''t have any negative impression of Serafall he rather found her personality very interesting Even though she might appear childish but can see she is not totally like a child as during their conversation he could clearly sense immense curiosity as well as seriousness in her He has a wild guess which is that Serafall only appears childish to let the other party guard down ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 158: Neighborhood ¡ª----------------- Chapter-158 ¡ª----------------- Even though it''s just a guess, but he thinks that it is highly possible considering the fact all People in high positions are either serious or arrogant So by far, Serafall might be the first person who despite being in such a high position has such an interesting personality ''I guess she was more curious about my past'' Jinwoo inwardly said this to himself in his mind since from her series of questions, he could understand that she was curious about where he came from Honestly, even if he wanted to explain then also it''s very hard for anyone to believe his story, so he thinks it''s better for as many people as possible And even if Serafall believes his story then also it will create unnecessary confusion which he wants to avoid He thinks It''s better to let this world know as much as possible about dangers beyond this world ''Well anyway I guess soon Aria will get a playmate'' Jinwoo inwardly said this as he knew Serafall soon gonna send her little sister to stay with them He just hoped that Tiamat wouldn''t scare that girl off as she did with everyone else who was weaker than herself If she did then surely any kid would cry on the spot which he really wanted to avoid in the first meeting ''thinking about that now won''t help anyway'' he inwardly said this as he left his worries to the future since worrying right now won''t help him at all ... After a few days¡­ Early morning¡­ At park¡­. ''She could have become stronger'' Jinwoo said in his mind after seeing how effortlessly Aria her training now without breaking a sweat "Still it''s not enough" Jinwoo muttered as he knew having a strong body is not enough to survive especially in this world where supernatural stuff exist He understands that right now what Aria needs is an opponent to test her skills, but unfortunately her power is worthless against him Or his shadow soldiers Even if he trained her in fighting her hands still she needed to understand her own power and use it whenever she needed There is no suitable person who could fight her in Jinwoo''s mind right now since Tiamat is very strong for Aria''s power to work and for Kuroka Even though she might be a suitable candidate to fight Aria since even her powers might be not that effective he does not doubt that Aria''s powers will work on her to some extent But the problem is if she did fight her then surely Aria would know Kuroka is not Your average cat even though he understands that he can''t Deceive Aria like this forever At least he wanted to hide this until she completely overcame her fear of strangers even though it was not as bad as in the past still didn''t overcome her fear completely Jinwoo feels her fear will completely be erased when she starts going to school and making friends and he hopes Serafall''s Little sister will look after Aria Unlike Aria, Serafall is from this world and he thinks she might be able to help Aria to adjust in the school where he can''t go Otherwise, he would be worried about the fact Aria will be isolated due to her unique personality *Sigh* ''Only one option left¡­'' Jinwoo said this in his mind as he released a tired sigh thinking the only option he had left now Sometime before Jinwoo and Grayfia have a conversation regarding this matter in which Grayfia suggests it The suggestion was to hunt stray devils and fallen angels in the human world like the ones Jinwoo hunted once in past Since most of them are criminals, it''s no problem to kill whenever you see them still Jinwoo is unsure whether it''s the right time for Aria to kill someone Even though judging from the power shown by those fallen angels and devils, he is so sure that Aria will be able to handle beings like this without any doubt S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But the question is whether she can take their lives or not, since even though her body has changed a lot still that doesn''t change the fact she is a kid now So Jinwoo thinks it''s still early for her to kill someone but he also wants to prepare Aria as soon as possible Since school is gonna start soon and he knows that in that school there aren''t all humans like Serafall''s little sister, there will be other species too He knows more creatures are gonna attend that school under disguise, not only school as those creatures are already living in the human world in disguise He wants her to be prepared as much as possible to overcome any opponent on her own without relying on someone else Even though he could use his shadow soldiers to protect her every time but he wants her to be independent rather than dependent on others to protect herself otherwise she doesn''t might be able to gain confidence He thinks this way due to his past, remembering his days as a hunter when he didn''t gain any shadow monarch powers He remembered how he was everyone gave him the title of the weakest hunter in the world, no one would like such a title on themselves but unfortunately, he couldn''t say anything against this He also thinks people weren''t wrong, considering how he used to struggle against even the weakest monster in the dungeon, so he found no surprise why people used to call him the ''weakest hunter'' He wanted to quit being a hunter the moment he came to know about his trash talent but he couldn''t since he wanted money for his mother in hospital as well as fees for his little sister''s school Even though Hunter was a very risky job for someone like him who had trash talent but he had no choice since it also paid very well compared to other jobs he could do Since there was no one he could depend on, the only thing he could do was suffer alone but he was glad he didn''t give up, no matter how much suffered mentally or physically ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 159: Neighborhood (2) ¡ª----------------- Chapter- 159 ¡ª----------------- sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ? Because he was weak, he could only endure in silence, and he is glad he didn''t give up as his efforts weren''t in vain He was able to become as strong as he is today but it''s not the same case with Aria since it was only luck that he managed to get the power of shadow monarch And luck doesn''t always work which is the reason he wants Aria to be prepared for any kind of situation without depending on luck or anyone Not to mention it could be also said that it was only Luck that Grayfia managed to meet Aria otherwise she would have died the same way as her people died "your little sister is still working hard as always" Suddenly an old woman came forward and said this in a kind voice Jin-woo looked at the old lady just spoke with a small smile on his face as he already knew her and he knew she was a kind lady She is one of the people living in his neighbourhood, she also comes here every early morning to exercise just to stay fit, especially at her age "Yes" Jinwoo replied to the old lady''s question as he was also proud of how much Aria had improved in such a short amount of time *Sigh* "Alas I really want my granddaughter to have someone like you then maybe she wouldn''t be as lazy as she is now," the Old lady said next as she released a tired sigh while thinking about her lazy granddaughter in the house Jinwoo couldn''t help but smile helplessly on his face as he always talked about her granddaughter from her mouth whenever she talked to him Even though he had no idea who her granddaughter was but from what this old lady said about her, her granddaughter sounded like a really lazy and introverted person He also heard her say how beautiful her granddaughter is but the old lady always complains about her being very unladylike and how lazy she is This old lady only has her granddaughter in her family for some reason and even though he was curious why but he didn''t pry at all as he didn''t intend to invade other''s privacy But Jinwoo could understand the Old lady''s worries since she only wants her only family member healthy as much as possible Meanwhile, the Old lady couldn''t help but feel frustrated about the fact that why this young man was not even a little interested in her granddaughter Her granddaughter''s personality is problematic and moreover, the old lady knows her remaining days are fewer, she wants her granddaughter to get settled as soon The old lady tried many times to match her granddaughter with men because she always rejected all her partners in a very ruthless way possible This gave this old lady a headache as she now wanted to introduce Jinwoo to her granddaughter, at first the old lady wanted her granddaughter to go exercise early in the morning with her in order to meet him without telling her anything about Jinwoo Knowing her granddaughter''s personality, she will say no like a stubborn kid after hearing about meeting a man which is why she didn''t tell her granddaughter anything about Jinwoo But she didn''t realise how lazy nowadays kids are as no matter how much she tried, she wasn''t able to wake her granddaughter up Another plan the old lady had in her mind was to try to let Jinwoo become curious about her Granddaughter then invite him into her house and then let them meet each other ''Are nowadays youngsters this much clueless?'' The old lady couldn''t help but say this in her mind thinking that Jinwoo was no less than stone in understanding her hints She just wants him to meet her granddaughter one time then she is very that little granddaughter will fall in love with him at first sight She herself was stunned at how much good looking Jin Woo was when she saw him for the first time In fact, in her whole life, she had never seen anyone as good-looking as Jinwoo in her entire life, not even on television Even though she was seeing them for the moment when they first started to go to the park for Aria training, only a recently old lady started to talk with them She gets to know both of them are siblings who recently got settled here, and they don''t have parents making an old lady feel sorry for them Even though it was a fake identity made up by Fia still Jinwoo couldn''t help but feel guilty about lying to the elder lady But he can''t do anything since in this world this was her and Aria''s identity to live ordinary lives among humans Meanwhile, the Old lady was more determined to let him meet her granddaughter to let them start their own family Not to mention, she found Jinwoo a perfect match for her daughter, after all, who doesn''t want such a young, handsome, well mannered and wealthy man Jinwoo never told her whether he was rich or poor but the old lady assumed that Jinwoo was wealthy due to the fact that the neighbourhood they were living in was not cheap She also assumes his age but Jinwoo can''t blame her since on the outside his age hasn''t changed at all as he still looks exactly like a young man in his early 20s Because of these things, Old Lady thinks Jinwoo is a match made in heaven for her daughter but to let that happen Not to mention the old lady couldn''t help but think her Granddaughter would gain such an Adorable Sister in law named Aria "Child you should come to my house, grandma will treat you to candies," the Old lady said in a kind tone as she looked towards Aria who just come after completing her all tasks given by Jinwoo The old lady tried to pat her head but before she could do that, Aria immediately got away from her within seconds as she hid behind Jinwoo ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 160: Neighborhood (3) ¡ª----------------- Chapter-160 ¡ª----------------- *Sigh* ''Why doesn''t she like me?'' The old lady couldn''t help but ask this question in her mind after seeing such an adorable little girl hiding from her while feeling depressed about it She couldn''t understand whether it was because she looked too suspicious or Aria was just wary of all strangers Even though Jinwoo already made an excuse and said Aria is just shy still the old lady feels there is more to it Whatever the reason may be but she doesn''t like how such a little child is hiding from her, so she thinks about ways to make Aria trust her ''Maybe she will like my homemade cookies'' the old lady said in her mind as she thought feeding cookies to Aria would make her lose guard against her The old lady thinks every kid likes cookies, especially homemade ones, so she decides to bake cookies and later gives those to Aria Right now looking at Aria who was completely wet in sweat, she couldn''t help but compare her lazy granddaughter to this child Even though Aria is so young still she is working harder than her lazy granddaughter who is now in her mid 20''s The old lady couldn''t help but think if they ever ended up being together then He might help me to cure her laziness She hoped that after her granddaughter met someone like him then she would improve her habits, thinking of her troublesome granddaughter She couldn''t help but feel worried for her granddaughter, even though she was so beautiful still her personality was troublesome The old lady would have preferred if her troublesome granddaughter would be like Aria who is quite lovely and moreover obedient Looking at Aria right now with soft eyes, she couldn''t help but feel a little worried about the condition of her body ''Still is it alright for a child to do this much exercise?'' The old lady couldn''t help but say this in her mind since she herself does so much exercise Aria does daily And since she herself has experience in fitness in the past, she thinks the number of exercises Aria does daily is even difficult for an adult to perform So she couldn''t help but worry whether it''s gonna be good or bad for her body to do this much work Still looking at Aria who had just done such heavy exercises, she looked not very tired making her curious how strong this small girl kid Since normal adult human beings will faint by doing as many as exercises Aria just did, meanwhile Aria looks like she can do more Unfortunately, the Old lady is unaware of the fact that Aria is not human but rather a reincarnated Devil and what''s more she doesn''t even belong to the world And even if she gets tired he also has potions prepared in advance in order to remove her fatigue but till now he never needed to give her even one potion The old lady stopped thinking about this as she felt it was useless for her to worry about Aria since she could see how Aria was hiding behind Jinwoo like he was her shield Naturally, it shows how much Aria trusts Jinwoo, and she wouldn''t do this if he made her overwork herself Not to mention she is right now an outsider, saying something only gonna backfire her place to making him and her granddaughter a couple So she just remained silent and decided to trust Jinwoo since she thinks that Jinwoo is Aria''s brother, so naturally he would worry about Aria better than outsiders like her After talking for a while, they both said goodbye and went back into their own houses as the old lady couldn''t help but feel regret about another failure for not bringing Jinwoo into her home to let him meet her granddaughter *Sigh* She couldn''t help but release a sigh of defeat since she felt giving hints to Jinwoo was like giving hints to rock Anyway, she still didn''t lose hope she still will try again to let them both meet each other next time after all it''s a matter of her Granddaughter''s future ..... Back at Jinwoo''s home¡­ ''She is sure talkative grandma'' Jinwoo couldn''t help but say in his mind as he felt that if he didn''t leave the park then surely that Old Lady kept talking to him about her granddaughter Even though he is not complaining still he gets overwhelmed by having a conversation with her since she never stops talking especially when it''s related to her granddaughter ''It''s weird being called as ''Young man'' '' Jinwoo said in his mind as he recalled his conversation with that old lady even though he understood why she called him ''young man'' still weird for him to be referred to as a young man when he was obviously way older than her ''Anyway, I need to find targets for Aria soon'' Jinwoo said this as he planned to have Aria some real battle experience but for that, he needed to prepare opponents for Aria It''s already now decided that he will let Aria fight stray devils and fallen angels to let Aria have real-life battle experience And he already sent his shadows to find suitable opponents for her even though he could easily find all the stray devils and fallen angels on his own still he didn''t wanna hurt innocent Even though Grayfia told him it''s okay to hunt stray devils as well as fallen angels still he prefers to not hurt them just because of their race Since Kuroka is also a stray devil as well as a wanted criminal still she doesn''t do anything wrong since all the stuff she does in the underworld is for her little sister who is her only family in this world now So he sends out his shadows just to check out stray devils and fallen angels who are really into shady business since that way he won''t have any guilt towards killing them ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 161: Aria鈥檚 first battle ¡ª------------------ Chapter- 161 ¡ª------------------ At night¡­ ''It''s time'' Jinwoo couldn''t help but say this in his mind as he knew this might be the perfect time for Aria to fight stray devils Since most stray devils only hide in darkness in order to hide from underworld eyes which is why Jinwoo decided to hunt them at night Even though he can easily locate them and deal with them in the morning but he is worried if he or Aria gets noticed in the underworld then it''s gonna be a headache Not to mention in the day, even humans might see powers that shouldn''t exist in the real world which is the reason he decided to go at night So it''s better to act at night When there will be no one but still, he is not sure whether Aria is ready or not But Jinwoo has no choice since he wants Aria to be prepared as much as possible before her school starts He is only worried this much because he knows this is not a normal high school where everyone is human otherwise he is very sure Aria will manage to take care of herself very well School Aria is going to have different species which disguise as students and some teachers attending that school He is not making any assumptions since both Grayfia and Serafall already told him about the school Even though he understands Aria''s character still he also knows how some people only want to mess with others which is the reason he wants Aria to be prepared as much as possible He already decided to leave some of his shadow soldiers in Aria''s shadow for safety but he wants Aria to solve her own troubles on her own instead of being helpless She has potential which Jinwoo can see and naturally, he wants her to become powerful enough to protect herself "Are you ready?" Jinwoo couldn''t help but ask this as he looked towards Aria who was ready in her tracksuit Jinwoo couldn''t help but feel a little guilty making Aria go with him at such late night instead of sleeping This is the reason he decided to let Aria sleep as much as she wants in the morning but one thing he is worried about is whether she knows how to deal with enemies or not Well Jinwoo didn''t think much of that as he was going with her even if she made any mistake then he would be there with her to let her get hurt *nod* *nod* Aria nodded her head to Jinwoo''s question as somehow instead of being sleepy, she was looking rather focused The only thing Jinwoo told Aria about this trip is that ''they were going to deal with bad people like at your home'' Hearing that her past memories replay in her mind, she clearly remembers how bad those people were back on her home planet Not only did they kill everyone in her home but also destroyed her entire planet, there is nothing but hatred in her for people like that And right now living on this planet, she getting fond of it even though some people are very clingy to her but she never hated them At Least she feels these people are good people which is why she doesn''t want this place to become like at home planet And not to mention she is not a kid anymore as she knows that she has strength which is the reason she is fully focused right now on defeating those people She has complete trust in Jinwoo due to ''some reasons'', which is the reason she didn''t doubt his words at all If he said that there are people similar to those who invaded her homeland then surely it''s true and she doesn''t doubt it at all And now she is not a scared girl like back then anymore, as the only thing she is feeling right now is pure rage and hatred Not only that she knows that even if she falls in any danger then surely he will protect her like her mother Because she already knew just how powerful Jinwoo was, so she was not worried about him getting hurt due to her Jinwoo sensed Aria''s emotions as he could tell Aria right now probably all fired up because of what he said to her ''She has grown up'' Jiwnoo couldn''t help but say this in his mind since back on her home planet, Aria was nothing but a little scared child But right now she is not scared at all, but rather all fired up for her first battle making him time how fast Aria has grown ''Is it because of her reincarnation?'' Jinwoo asked this question in his mind to himself as he thinks it was probably due to devil reincarnation, not only her body but also her mind as grown "Then let''s go" Jinwoo said as he used his shadow exchange since he already sent out his shadow soldiers to locations where he found stray devils as well as fallen angels So travelling will be a piece of cake and not to mention no one will notice them which will give them enough time to get prepared for battle The only thing he trained her physically and also trained her how to throw her hands, but again he didn''t manage to teach Aria about her unique power since he did not have much idea how he could train her power Her power is something that he never experienced or even heard before, it''s as she has the power to change the future But again she can''t do anything if chances overwhelm her meaning if she is against someone who could kill her at any second then her power is pretty much useless Still, Jinwoo had a feeling that If Aria managed to master her power then she could do much more than that Seeing shadow covering her, Aria flinched a bit as she came near Jinwoo as next moment both of them got teleported to their first location Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 162: Aria Vs 3 Fallen Angels ¡ª-------------------- Chapter- 162 ¡ª-------------------- Broken church¡­ Both Jinwoo and Aria arrived near a broken church which also was their first location using shadow exchange, the building looks old And nobody had done maintenance work on this building For a long time Looking at the building, Jinwoo realised building with this condition should have collapsed a long time ago but it didn''t and it was not some miracle or anything else Because Jinwoo can clearly see magic traces on the building to probably reinforced the entire church in order to prevent the building from collapse ''So magic can be used for things like this'' Jinwoo thought in his mind, as he couldn''t help but wonder whether he could do that or not Considering the fact it hasn''t Been a while since he started to learn magic, So he is not very sure whether he could do this or not but he thinks if he can do this then it will be much more Convenient He can avoid damaging his surroundings and by himself or anyone else, since this is not that Place where Jinwoo can do whatever because no one else will suffer due To his actions ''Let''s talk about this with Tiamat after going back'' He inwardly said this as he decided to ask Tiamat since right now she might be the most knowledgeable One in the aspect of magic to him Aria who was holding On to Jinwoo''s clothes while she shut her eyes, Finally opened her eyes and checked her surroundings even though she already experienced travelling like this before but she was still Scared after seeing pitch black darkness coming towards her After seeing that they had arrived at the place, she finally slowly loosened her grip on Jinwoo''s clothes And started to look around "In that building, there are 3 people whom you need to defeat," Jinwoo said as he pointed towards the church which was broken "They are physically weaker Than you but they are Stronger in magic" Jinwoo continued to speak this as he explain Since this Is her first battle Jinwoo decided to give her detailed information about the people inside that charge Jinwoo is very sure that if it was to hand fight then definitely Aria would be able to come victorious but if magic is involved then he can''t be so sure Since all people inside the church are females, he could tell that they are solely rely on magic rather than physical strength which is not that shocking because he knows how other Species mostly rely on Magic, Sacred Gear, bloodline abilities So most supernatural species don''t train physical bodies only because from birth they have a lot stronger bodies than humans Another thing is that all 3 females inside the church are fallen angels and they are abducting humans with the potential to other supernatural species for valuable items Killing them will save future victims also they deserve death for past crimes they committed, So killing them is natural "Do I need to fight In close distance?" Aria asked this as she looked towards Jinwoo Even though he already taught her about this still she just Wanted to make sure what she was thinking was correct or not "Yes" Jinwoo replied to her question without any delay he was glad that Aria knew what she needed to do in order to deal with these opponents Jinwoo Thinks that it might be a bit of a challenge for Aria considering she needs to keep 3 opponents at a close distance at the same time ''Well I am with her if anything goes wrong then I will Intervene'' Jinwoo said this in his Mind since he was watching from shadows, so he was sure that nothing would Go "Do you have any other questions before going?" Jinwoo asked this as he wanted Aria to go there with a clear mind, and For that, she needed to clear her all doubts To Jinwoo''s question, Aria Shook her head As she indicated That she had no questions she wanna ask at least for now "All right then good luck" Jinwoo said instantly vanishing making Aria''s eyes wide open in surprise after seeing Jinwoo suddenly disappointed in that place but he did not teleport or do anything similar Rather his Movement Speed is so fast that people can''t catch his movement at all making people think he teleported which is totally wrong Aria Panicked thinking he had abandoned Her but soon she Calmed After Realising that this Should be her task, not His ''Maybe he is somewhere near me?'' Aria asked this question to herself inwardly, unfortunately, aria had no way to find What she is thinking right Or wrong Because Jinwoo Right completely hides his energy, meaning as long as he stays away From People''s eyes, there is no way that someone will able to find him ''''Maybe I should try my gift'' Aria thought as she decided to use her power to check the probability whether Jinwoo was near her or not since she had been training her new evolved power from reincarnation for a while now Jinwoo didn''t know since Aria didn''t tell him and it was not because she wanted to hide this from him but rather It was due the to fact that Jinwoo never Asked her about it Even Though there isn''t any person She could use her power on but her Power isn''t only limited to living creatures Since her power also works on the Non- living things She practised it in her room Where no one Could disturb And she somewhat now understands how her power works and is also able to understand How she can use that power *sigh* ''It''s no use'' Aria thought As she failed miserably since all She could see Was pitch-black darkness after trying to use Her powers on Jinwoo sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Usually, she can see numbers then she can somehow manipulate those Numbers to some extent but unfortunately she cannot control them to the fullest Her control over those numbers is also determined by The strength of her target whom she is using her power on ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 163: Aria鈥檚 first battle (2) ¡ª---------------- Chapter-163 ¡ª---------------- For example, if an opponent is a little stronger than her strength, then she can make a little change in those numbers, like 51:49 to 47:53 Even though this might be a small change but this puts Aria in an advantageous Position since her Chances of winning increase This can''t happen with opponents who are a lot stronger than her, like Tiamat,, as she remembered using her power on some like Tiamat The number she has seen using her ability was 100:0, meaning she cannot do anything against Tiamat at all Aria thought it would be the same with Jinwoo when she tried to use her ability on Jinwoo, since she knew how powerful he was But the result she saw was different from her Expectations because the only thing she saw was????: -???? She can see no numbers, or her Ability is too weak for someone like Jinwoo. Her ability to calculate the chances ''He must be nearby'', Aria said in her mind as she made herself believe that he didn''t leave her alone here to fight This confidence is not only from the fact That He saved her and even began to take care of her, but also from her mother''s words Remembering her mom''s words, she becomes relaxed as she steps forward towards the broken Church where her targets are right now ..... Meanwhile Jinwoo¡­ ''So she is finally ready,'' Jiinwo said this in his mind as he was watching her from a nearby place, and he could tell that she panicked after he suddenly disappeared Seeing Aria recover from her panicked state in just a few moments, Jinwoo couldn''t help but think that Aria wasn''t a little child anymore After Aria begins to move towards the broken church where her targets are, Jinwoo also decides to change the location for a better view of the inside With that in mind, Jinwoo again disappeared or rather moved to another location where he could see inside of church closely ... Back to Aria¡­ Aria quietly reaches the broken church as she uses her ability to decrease the probability of Getting Discovered by them As long as she doesn''t come in front of their eyes, there is no way that she will be discovered And then quietly see what was going on inside. She saw three fallen angels discussing something among themselves It was more like an argument rather than a discussion from Aria''s perspective, as they were blaming Each Other Even though Aria couldn''t understand why they were arguing but she understood she could take advantage of this situation She decided to use her ability on them even though she might not be able to make many changes due The strength Difference is not much, but at least it is better than nothing After she used her ability, all 3 of them became more aggressive in the argument, taking advantage of that *sigh* Aria released a tired sigh as she used her ability to alter the probability, consuming not only energy but also her stamina But she can manage since she has been training like crazy under Jinwoo, so no way her physical capabilities are below She flew inside the broken church from a Broken Window since 3 of them focused on each other so much that they didn''t notice Someone Coming Inside from the window The ring that Fia gave is inferior, as her non-human characteristics become visible if she uses her wings, but the ring she is wearing is different Right this moment, she is wearing the ring that Jinwoo personally created for her, as this ring is superior then the one that Fia gave her Since she could use her wings to fly without revealing her wings to normal people''s eyes, as well as the Ring has other features too, which Jinwoo personally added for Aria After coming inside, she hides behind one pillar while thinking about her new move since fighting head-on multiple enemies puts her in a dangerous Position She pointed her finger towards the ceiling as she tried to use her ability to find the weakest Spot on the Ceiling, which she could use to her advantage Even though this building is reinforced by magic, Aria has still learned that every Magic has weak points as long as a person attacks that spot with enough force, then surely that magic will get Broken In an instant S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It is not like she Learned this herself, as she little from Tiamat about magic since she is the most knowledgeable one in terms of magic due to the fact that even Jinwoo, whom she considered as most powerful, learns magic from Tiamat At first, Aria is very scared of Tiamat, but over time she comes to understand that she is not a bad person as By time she gradually becomes used to her Presence, and after Aria''s Fear finally finishes, she asks Tiamat about magic, including some simple Spells Aria looked at the Ceiling And started to find that spot, even though finding that small spot is extremely difficult But with Aria''s ability, this extremely difficult task becomes easy since she could use her ability like some kind of radar to find that spot ''Found it!'' Aria said this out loud in her kind after finding that Exact spot she was looking for,, as she pointed her fingers towards that spot She started to focus since she needed to make sure that she wouldn''t miss, since if she missed, then surely those 3 fallen angels would notice her Right now, she is trying to use one of the basic spells that Tiamat taught her, even though executing this spell is easy But firing this spell to that exact Spot in the ceiling is a challenge *shoot* After a while, Aria finally released the spell. As a dark red beam shot from her fingers directly towards the Ceiling at an extremely fast Speed ¡ª-------------------------------------------------- Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 164: Aria鈥檚 Domination ¡ª---------------- Chapter-164 sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡ª---------------- The Strength of this spell depends on how much a person concentrates their energy on their fingertips If a person like Tiamat casts this spell, then it will have destructive power enough to destroy several Buildings without any doubt But Aria is not Tiamat, still Aria is skilled enough to have enough destructive Power to destroy the Magic on the ceiling Even though she aimed at a weak Spot of the casted magic, still if she didn''t hit that spot with sufficient force, then it would collapse But thanks to her gift as well as her calm mind, which she achieved through her training, she managed to pull this off That beam which got shot from her Aria''s Finger was extremely fast as it hit the ceiling. In no time, meanwhile Aria was pushed Backwards Due to the recoil of the spell, but didnt fall. Thanks to the physical training she has been doing every day *BOOM* As soon as an extremely fast beam hit the weak spot of the ceiling, a blast occurred. As the whole magic Circle, which was protecting the ceiling from falling, got completely destroyed The sound of the explosion was enough to attract the attention of 3 fallen angels who were previously arguing about something earlier "Someone is her!!!" one of them shouted as all 3 became Alerted and looked above where the explosion sound was coming, but unfortunately, it was already very Late As soon as those Fallen angels looked upwards, all they saw was a falling ceiling on them, They did not have any time to run away, fly or even cast any magic *THUD!* The ceiling falls on 3 fallen angels as they get trapped beneath the rubble. Aria comes out from the place she was hiding since she already used her gift many Times earlier, so using it again will take some time She slowly comes near the rubble, thinking it might be enough to deal with them, but still, she didnt let her guard down ... Meanwhile Jinwoo¡­.. Jinwoo was nearby, watching this whole scene, even though he couldn''t help but think that Aria''s strategy was good ''But still, it''s not enough'', Jinwoo said. This is in his mind as he clearly knows that those Fallen angels are still conscious under the rubble There is a reason why they are not coming out of the rubble, even though they are all conscious, because they are waiting for Aria to come close to them in order to catch the person who did this But Jinwoo is not worried since having a close distance between them is only Gonna put them in a more disadvantaged situation ... Back to Aria¡­ Aria reached near the Rubble, thinking it safe since it was too quiet. Unfortunately, she failed To Understand how durable supernatural Species are As soon as she came Very Near the rubble where all 3 fallen angels were buried, she started to look for them in order to find out if they were alive or dead *Grab!* Suddenly hand came out of the rubble and grabbed Aria''s Leg, making Aria since she did not expect this "YOU LITTLE RAT!! NOW I GOT YOU!" one of the fallen angels shouted as she tightly gripped Aria''s leg, without any intention of letting go Meanwhile, all 3 fallen angels Started To come out of the rubble while removing dust from their bodies. Even though their durability might be high, they still suffered some minor injuries "Keep holding on that rat!!! I wanna burn her alive!!!" the second fallen angel said in a loud tone filled with rage and arrogance as she looked at Aria with bloodshot Eyes "No! Let''s torture her first!!" The last fallen Angel also spoke in anger as she felt burning. Aria will be a quick and easy death for her Aria didnt panic since she needed to take action first before they attacked her. Instead of pulling her leg to get out of Fallen Angel, she pushed her leg forward with her full strength *Kick!* Aria straight kicked on fallen angel''s face without any mercy at all. Her kick was so powerful that due to the Force of the kick, the Whole fallen angel went flying and fell a few meters back *Cough* *cough* The fallen angel spilt out blood as well as some teeth, while she couldn''t help but feel Pain all over her face due to Aria''s kick The other 2 fallen angels were too shocked to do Anything since they did not expect such a small girl to have Such strength to make their comrade fly just by a kick Aria didn''t waste any time as she went straight to another fallen angel, since the fallen angel was in shock. She failed to react in time *Glab!* Aria grabbed the Face of that fallen angel and threw her towards the last fallen angel, who not only recovered from shock but also prepared to cast offensive Magic *Thud* Both fallen angels Collided With each other and fell; meanwhile, the offensive magic that one of them was preparing Hit her comrade "Get off me! You fat bitch!!" The fallen angel shouted in anger towards her comrade, who was on top of her because she couldn''t get up due to her comrade''s weight "Who are you calling ''fat bitch''?!?!" Her comrade asked this in a loud voice to the fallen angel she is on top of, since she couldn''t help but feel offended by the comment she spoke just now "Yo-" the fallen angel about to reply to her comrade, but she stopped mid as soon She Aria stood near them and before she warned her comrade Aria smashed their head using their feet one by one into the ground, which was made of concrete, without any mercy Aria does not have much idea about how strong these fallen angels are, which is the reason she didnt hold back, fearing that might give them time to fight back "s-stay aw-away" last fallen angel Seeking Such a bloody Scene she Finally comes to understand that even though their opponent might look kid, but Actually she is a monster ¡ª-------------------------------------------------- Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 165: Aria鈥檚 Domination (2) ¡ª---------------- Chapter-165 ¡ª---------------- Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The last fallen was extremely scared Right now And it was natural because even though she wouldn''t admit it but she knew that she was weakest compared to the other 2 fallen angels who just Aria crushed Without holding back Seeing what happened to her other partners, she knows that Fighting against Aria is Worthless so all She can do now is beg to spare her life because She dont wanna end up like them Running away is also possible but Fallen Angel Dont wanna take this risk because Right now she is not in top condition and she is not sure whether She can escape Aria by Running Away Slowly, Aria started To walk Towards her while She Shook Her food to remove the blood from the other 2 fallen angels'' Dead bodies Fallen angel Seeing Aria coming towards her got scared but she leapt forward, but not to attack rather to grab her Feet *Sob* *sob* *sob *sob* "p-please sp-spare me, I-I will do anything!!" Fallen Angel said this with a plea while she cried in order to gain sympathy since she thinks this might work Even though Aria might be stronger but she can see that Aria is still A child, so she thinks that Aria might fall for her acting Meanwhile, Aria Was also in Trouble because seeing the fallen Angel begging, her heart turned Soft but right this moment she could use the gift again, she immediately used it again to check Whether the Fallen angel was lying or she meant What she Just said now After checking The results, Aria''s eyes turned dark as she found out That the fallen angel was lying which was true since the Fallen Angel was doing all this to make Aria let her guard down and then strike Aria with a single Move containing all Of her strength The fallen angel was pleading With eyes closed as soon she slowly opened her eyes, she saw Aria''s hand grab her face and slam it into a nearby wall without holding back any strength *splashed* Blood splashed everywhere on the fallen angel As fallen angel''s head got smashed into pieces while Aria got all messy and dirty due to blood Splashed on her Aria felt grossed because of this as She couldn''t help But want to go back and clean herself then she looked around herself towards All the fallen angels who she just killed and had one thought ''They were so weak'' Aria said in her mind While looking At the dead Bodies of all 3 fallen Angels as she just now realised how easily she defeated All of them It''s not that they were too weak rather after becoming a reincarnated devil, her physical body got strengthened and not only That as due to her physical training daily, she became much more powerful than most fallen angels or stray devils Physically ¡­.. Meanwhile Jinwoo side¡­.. ''She really showed a brutal performance¡­..'' Jinwoo couldn''t help but say this in his mind after seeing how she brutally smashed Their heads without any mercy There are multiple ways to deal with the enemy But she chooses one of the most brutal ways to deal with her enemies And She did all this without even Blinking an eye which is very weird for a person who just killed a person or she is like this because she has been reincarnated as a devil ''Whatever The reason, she completed this task without any problem'' Jinwoo inwardly Said this in his mind as he started to move towards Aria since the task was completed there was no reason for him to keep hiding He came out from his hiding spot and started to walk towards her, As Soon as Aria saw him she became relaxed *Pat* "You completed the task Without problems, good j, ob," Jinwoo said as he patted Aria''s head and looked at Aria who Was right now completely bathed in blood *Nod* Aria nodded Her head towards Jinwoo and praised even Though she might appear emotionless as always but deep inside she was very happy due to his praise and Jinwoo knew this as he could sense her emotions "Do you Feel any different?" Jinwoo asked this question as he stopped patting her head because it was the first time her killed anyone, so he wanted to know what she felt about it *shook* Aria shakes her head as she feels nothing not to mention she is already used to blood and bodies due to her experience back on her home planet Which is the reason she is soo indifferent to all these dead bodies as well as blood Seeing her shaking her Head, Jinwoo couldn''t help but remember the time when he killed a human for the first time His reaction was also similar to Aria''s as he Felt nothing while killing his fellow humans but he also knows that it was due to the system ''maybe it is the influence of what happened back on her home planet'' Jinwoo said in his mind as he concluded this possibility since that time her species including her most precious person who was her mom got brutally killed ''Maybe Next Time I should give her some weapon'' Jinwoo thought this as till now she has been only using her body So he thought maybe giving her a weapon would make fighting Easier for her and giving her a Weapon was not an issue for him because he already had an entire arsenal in his inventory ''But problem what would suit her'' Jinwoo inwardly said this as he dont know what would suit her but if he had to guess then he thought Aria was suited for daggers or a blade ''maybe it''s better to let her decide what she wants'' he thought this as he felt that it was better for her to decide what she wants but thats for later "Should we go back?" Jinwoo asked as he felt That it should be enough for Today after seeing Aria''s current condition Right now even though he has more targets he thought it better To let Aria continue this tomorrow *Nod* Aria again nodded her head as she also wanted to go home and clean herself as well she wanted to rest ¡ª-------------------------------------------------- Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 166: Weapons ¡ª---------------- Chapter-166 ¡ª---------------- Jinwoo without any delay used shadow exchange meanwhile he forgot to extract the shadows from the dead bodies to add them to his army as he told One of his shadows to deal with the dead bodies He dont wanna let anyone find any dead bodies here, especially any Humans since it Will expose the supernatural world or people who discover These dead Bodies in horrible condition will be silent because of forces Both Cases are bad since the First case will bring nothing but chaos In human society especially for normal humans and in the second case, a few innocent People will suffer For their actions which he doesn''t want This is the reason He told one of the shadows to clean up the bodies after they went back to the house and since it was dark right Now, so it must have been easy to clean up All the mess without being noticed by Anyone "Are You ready?" Jinwoo asked this before teleporting back since he Knew how Aria felt uncomfortable whenever he used Shadow exchange to Teleported *Nod* Aria nodded her head as she was just a little uneasy about the sudden darkness that wrapped but that is all Not to mention she was in no mood to walk or fly back home With this, both of them got wrapped in darkness leaving behind a shadow who Jinwoo used to exchange themselves and that shadow was also responsible for cleaning up this place .... Back at home¡­ They both appear inside the house and as soon as this happens, Tiamat who seems to be enjoying The snacks In the living room becomes alert since she knows Jinwoo and Aria are back Even though she might be able To sense Jinwoo since he is always hiding his energy without Leaking even a little bit of his Energy but it''s a totally different matter if someone else is with him Right Now Sensing Aria appears in the house, Tiamat knows She is back with Jinwoo and her eyes become narrow sensing something ''I guess she has done her first kill'' Tiamat Inwardly said this as she sensed Something different in her and immediately knew she Had killed someone due to the fresh scent Of blood on her Not only that she also can see visible blood On Aria''s body and Tiamat is definitely sure that isn''t Aria''s blood because Tiamat can''t see any injuries on her as well and she knows this Smell of blood is very different from devils making Tiamat sure That Aria has killed today She knows that Aria is going to do Her kill for the First time since Jinwoo already told her firsthand Which Tiamat fully agrees with Jinwoo Since now she also considers Aria someone close to her because she not only lives with her but also teaches Aria about magic So Tiamat wants her to be as strong as possible since she does not want her people to be weak and taint her name by losing To nobody For that, Aria needs to hesitate in killing Since the supernatural world is cruel and other People won''t hesitate to harm her for their own Benefit Seeing right now Aria, she is very sure that Aria did kill without any problem and At this moment she couldn''t help but feel prideful Thinking that she was worrying about nothing ''Of course After all, I was the one who taught her!'' Tiamat Inwardly said this with Pride as she couldn''t help but praise herself for being such a great teacher and thinks this Task shouldn''t be much of an issue for her student Aria directly walked towards Her room without any delay to clean herself up And meanwhile, Jinwoo sat On the sofa And couldn''t help but look towards Tiamat who was staring At him and he knew what she wanted S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. *Sigh* ''I couldn''t help but wonder When Tiamat Got so attached to Aria'' Jinwoo inwardly Said this as he didnt think Tiamat would care about anyone else other Than her treasures as Well As The guy who took her treasures and never Return But it Seems he was wrong Anyway he told Her about the things that happened Since even though he wasn''t with her still he was observing everything from the dark After hearing all things from Jinwoo, a small smile appeared on her cold face as she couldn''t help but feel very satisfied with the aria Dealt with Fallen angels Jinwoo had another thought as put his hand inside the shadow that suddenly appeared beside him and took out something "tell me what quality you would think of this Weapon is?" Jinwoo asked this looking towards her and holding a blade that he had just taken out of his shadow inventory He is doing this to get to know the Standard quality of weapons and there Isn''t anyone Better than Tiamat To ask This question because she herself has a treasury containing this world''s most precious Treasures including weapons This is the reason Jinwoo thinks Tiamat can give a current answer and even though he could asked the same thing with Grayfia since her family used to be pretty rich in past but he thinks it better to ask Tiamat due to the fact she has known in this world for collecting treasures Right now he has taken the lowest quality weapon from his inventory compared to all weapons in His arsenal just to check how much Value his lowest quality weapons hold in this world Tiamat''s eyes couldn''t help but shine a little since she was curious about what kind of weapon he was going to show considering his powers .... After a few minutes¡­ It had been 5 minutes but Tiamat was still examining the weapon in Jinwoo''s hands, He couldn''t help but wonder what was taking her so long to just check the quality of the weapon without saying anything ¡ª-------------------------------------------------- Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 167: Blade ¡ª---------------- Chapter-167 ¡ª---------------- Tiamat stared at the blade because to her it might be one of the most beautiful things she had ever seen, not only was the blade stunning but he couldn''t tell its value Not because it is too low but rather was opposite since the quality of this blade is too high and she can be sure none of the weapons in her treasury can be compared to this thing in Jinwoo''s hands Since this thing had the same energy as Jinwoo, Tiamat had no doubt that it could cut down anything as long as it was wielded by someone with strength Another thing is that she is impressed by how Jinwoo pulled this blade out of space even though she guessed it must be some kind of storage but she is surprised how he manages to do this without fluctuations in space at all Right now looking at the blade, she doesn''t know how to answer him since she herself does not know the quality or value of this blade, the only thing she knows is that this blade is extremely valuable Treasure She couldn''t help but think that this blade was made by Jinwoo since this blade had similar energy to Jinwoo when he fought against her ''Just how Many secrets is he hiding?'' Tiamat asked this question in her mind since she couldn''t help but wonder how many things he was hiding making her more curious about his past { A/N:- he reference picture of the weapons from Your friendly Shinigami is in discord or you can check my Patreon too for free (links below ¡ý~ } "It is better than any weapon I have ever seen" Tiamat finally answered without hiding any lies since this was the first time she had ever seen a weapon like this ''So I guess all the weapons in my arsenal probably will be more powerful than anything in this world '' Jinwoo said this in his mind after hearing Tiamat''s response on that blade "Where did you acquire such a blade?" Tiamat asked this question in curiosity since even though she guessed he made that blade himself but again it was just a guess and she didn''t know whether it was true or not This is the reason she asked such a Question since she felt it wouldn''t hurt her to ask this Question Directly "Oh, I made this in my free time" Jinwoo replied without Hesitation since what he said was true because in that Place he had a lot of free time on his hands, so he started making things using his power just to relieve his boredom ''Made in your free time? What a joke!'' Tiamat Inwardly said in her mind Out Loud since she did not believe Jinwoo''s single Word at all Since she refused to believe that such a beautiful and sharp weapon was created in someone''s free time, even though she wasn''t able to catch any Lies in his words she still refused to believe this Tiamat takes pride in all the treasures she collects, so thinking the thing right now she thinks it more valuable than any treasures in her possession also including the treasures she let that guy borrow ''I see'' Jinwoo said This was in his mind as he could understand Tiamat''s current emotions but he had no mood to explain further things since it was only gonna make this more complicated Moreover, it is also best to let as few people as possible know about his past, as right now only Grayfia and Aria know about where he lived before coming to this place and He wanted to keep it that way He couldn''t help but think about Tiamat''s reaction if he said that this blade was the lowest Quality compared to all the other weapons He had in his inventory He just made those too since he does not have anything else to do at that place, and the weapons he made include all melee weapons, range weapons, explosives as well as armour Even though he has all those things still he has still used most of those things since there is no moment in time now when he needs to use any equipment Now from what he heard from Tiamat regarding that blade, he probably won''t give any weapon to Aria from his arsenal since if what Tiamat said is true Because giving any weapon to Aria means she will become the target of others and not to mention with this she would kill her foes even if she dont want to due to the fact unlike him, she won''t have the ability to control the power of the weapons he made ''But that doesn''t mean I can''t give Aria anything'' Jinwoo thought this as even though he might not be Able to give anything to Aria now but he still has someone who can give her a weapon perfect for her With that in his mind, he couldn''t help but look at Tiamat even though she is someone with a lot of treasures still she won''t give anything from her treasury that easily especially after someone borrowed treasures from her and never returned those treasures to her But Jinwoo has an idea to make her agree without any hesitation since he knows she won''t be able to turn down the offer he has in his mind right now "Can you give Aria some weapon that suits her from your treasury?" He said this as he looked into her cold eyes "Why would I give anything from my treasury to anyone?" Tiamat asked this in a cold tone as she looked back into his eyes since this was something which she hates the most "I am not asking this for free," he said as he took the same blade that he had asked Tiamat to inspect Jinwoo continued to speak as he saw sparkles in Tiamat''s eyes "I will give you this in exchange for you doing that" Tiamat slowly stretched out her hand while trying her best to shake in excitement since this is really too good a deal for her Jinwoo has no problem giving her this since not only is that blade of his lowest Quality but also he knows Tiamat won''t do anything else Other than store it in her treasury which is the reason he doesn''t see any issue making a trade using this ¡ª-------------------------------------------------- Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 168: Blade (2) ¡ª---------------- Chapter-168 ¡ª---------------- So he is sure that Tiamat won''t use his weapons to cause chaos since from what is known till now, she likes to collect treasures like a collector since that''s her nature but she won''t use her treasures herself This is the reason he decided to trade his weapon for this since he knows she won''t use it and moreover, he won''t lose anything at all Because that blade is the weakest weapon in his armoury, he doubts he will ever need it, not only that, as he feels that he won''t need any weapon at all since he has his shadow army, who are equipped with weapons he personally made, except some exceptional ones. Tiamat slowly grabbed the blade from his hands while thinking how wonderful this was, since to her this might be a priceless treasure And she was happy to have acquired such treasure as she did not think that he was playing any tricks since she could understand that he didn''t need to do that at all After all, Jinwoo is a lot stronger and even though Tiamat hates to admit it but she knows he could beat her at any moment without doing much, so she knows he is not someone who needs to use tricks Not to mention she has been with Jinwoo for some time which could somehow understand his personality and know he is not someone who will use lies to trick her So she takes his blade from his hands without hesitation as she checks out the blade with excitement since she never imagined that someone like him would give away such a masterpiece as normal Even though she doesn''t know what item from her treasury is required to fulfil the deal but she knows no matter what she loses, it can''t compare to this blade that she got Anyway she felt good since she knew this masterpiece would be a great addition to her treasury, the only thing that remains is her part of the deal which she is going to do as soon as possible Without any Delay, she decided to store the blade in her storage but noticed something that she couldn''t put the blade into her storage ring No matter how many tries, she couldn''t put that blade inside which made Tiamat puzzled as to why this was happening since she had never encountered this before ''Oh why did I think of that before'' Jinwoo said this as he understood why this happened and he concluded the problem wasn''t that ring but rather his blade because even though it might be his weakest creation it still contains his power Which is superior then any magic or artefact in this world meaning any magic or power won''t work on that blade including space magic But Jinwoo knows it is not impossible to solve this problem since it will only take him a few moments to solve this problem for her "Give me your ring," Jinwoo said as he got a method to fix this but it would be required to get the ring in his hands Tiamat became puzzled by this since he did not know why he was asking for her Ring all of a sudden, she couldn''t help but have some thoughts that if He coveted her treasures Because there was no way she was willing to trade her treasury for A single treasure, still seeing the look in his eyes She doubted he had any greed in him as after thinking for a few moments, she decided to trust him and took out the ring from her finger She passed it to him with some hesitation since she dont wanna hand over her treasures to anyone even for a short time After taking the ring in his hand, he strengthens the ring with his power which will be enough to store that blade in it other than that there is no other change like an increase in capacity "Here, try now," Jinwoo said as he finished strengthening the ring and started to give it back to Tiamat but the process was too short which left Tiamat stunned She knew He had done something because just a few moments ago, the Ring was bright gold but right now the ring was in dark black and she had an idea of what he had done She slowly takes the ring back in her hands and puts the ring back on her finger which confirms her suspicions ''he really strengthened this ring by using his power'' Tiamat said this in her mind as it was really hard to believe what he had just done because from her perspective it should have been impossible but Jinwoo did it within just moments, not only that he did this without any effort She did not think much since she knew he was someone with many secrets and he wouldn''t tell her no matter what which is the reason she didnt bother to ask that anyway So she continued to do what he told her as she reached out for the blade and tried to store it again as this time the blade went into the ring without any issues Making her realise what she thought was true and at that moment she quickly checked inside treasures inside the ring She thought about the possibility that he might have strengthened all the treasures inside the ring too even though it was only a possibility but checking was worth it for her S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As she checked it, she found all the treasures were in the same condition as before which made her somehow little disappointed because even though she likes the shiny and bright treasures still she is still willing to sacrifice that if it means increasing their value more ''Should I ask?'' She inwardly asked this herself since if she asked then maybe he would strengthen all her treasures or ot at least some but she quickly dismissed that idea after all, she is a proud dragon, so no way she was asking a favour from another ¡ª-------------------------------------------------- Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ] Chapter 169: Anne ¡ª---------------- Chapter-169 ¡ª---------------- She couldn''t do that because she also has pride in herself, so no way she would be willing to ask a favour of someone else since it would be A great humiliation for her After quietly patting the blade into the ring, she went silent since she was thinking about how she fulfilled her part of the deal Jinwoo After this stood up from the sofa and started moving towards his room since He had already done what he wanted Meanwhile, Tiamat went to her own room and she wanted to examine the blade more in order to find what the Blade was capable of ... Next day¡­. Early morning¡­ Jinwoo was jogging in the park but this time he was alone since Aria was sleeping right now because they came late at Night and unlike him, she needs healthy sleep for Healthy growth This is the reason he came now alone since he has this habit from his homeworld and after coming here, he started to do that again Mainly because it reminds him of his original World even though this might not be his original world but is almost similar to his Meanwhile, Jinwoo was jogging, the old Lady who was always nagging Jinwoo also came but she didn''t come alone as she brought someone with her this time instead of coming here alone The person the old lady brought doesn''t look like she wanted to come but it seems somehow Grandma managed to make her come "Son, I brought my granddaughter with me this time. Isn''t she beautiful, as I told you?" The old lady speaks this as soon as she arrives in front of Jinwoo and presents the person she brought with her with pride The person Old Lady brought with her is Her Only granddaughter also her Only family left in this world, Old Lady wanted to let her granddaughter meet Jinwoo for some time since in her eyes there is no one suitable for her granddaughter Other than him Old Lady thinks Jinwoo has all the qualities to be an ideal Husband for her granddaughter since He is very handsome, rich and has such a good personality and Old Lady believes if her granddaughter didnt grab this man then in no time some other girl will get him Meanwhile, her Granddaughter has her eyes closed because she is tired of her grandmother who always tries to blind date men but she is not interested in those things Since she can easily see their greed for her money and beauty So, there is no way she is willing to date this kind of man since she became independent By relying on herself, she respects her grandmother because she always supported her Still, she would be lying if she told her grandmother that she was not annoyed by her grandmother''s matchmaking with random men, especially about this man S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Grandmother has been nagging her about the man she met at the park and wants her to meet him, She doesn''t understand what''s special about him Since grandmother has been continuously telling her about the handsome and well-mannered man she met at the park Which Is hard to believe She believes that her grandmother is just exaggerating about him probably because her grandmother wanted to make the image of that man high in her heart Which according to her is pointless and she believes even if a Man is a little bit handsome then also she would say no since she has no need of a man because Right now her career is at its peak and she believes dating is only gonna slow her down Not to mention even if she wanted to date Then She Believed there was no man who could fulfil all the demands she had for her future partner Till now all the men she met are garbage in her eyes since most only have lust in their eyes when they see her or Greed for her money She expected the same this time or maybe worse; normally, she would reject her grandmother, but today was special. A day for her grandmother which is the reason she couldn''t reject her today unlike usual Right after hearing her grandmother introduce her to that stranger, she also decided to see what kind of man-made her grandmother so stubborn The moment she opened her eyes she was stunned by the sight of the man before her because the man was too stunning for her even though she had met some famous actors but she could say with confidence that no one could match in looks of this man level ''His eyes look beautiful'' The woman said this in her mind as soon as she saw his eyes which were filled with darkness, seemed to devour her existence even though she did feel that way but somehow she wanted to continue staring at his eyes "Yeah" Jinwoo replied as she took the woman who was brought by an old lady and He could agree with the old lady as he wanted to continue to jog but he knew this old lady wouldn''t let him do it until he had a conversation with her "I can''t see that sweet girl with you this time" Old lady said curious since she didnt see Aria here in the park who always comes to exercise in the morning "Today she is resting at home" Jinwoo replied to the Old lady as he couldn''t tell the details of events last night about Aria brutally killing two beings He is sure that the old lady''s face will be pale knowing how brutal Aria was yesterday but he can''t tell that obviously since she is a normal human "Oh I see," the Old lady said this even though on the surface she looked unhappy but inside she was quite happy, not because she disliked Aria but rather because she found this perfect opportunity to give her granddaughter a private talk with Jinwoo The old lady expected her granddaughter to introduce herself in front of him at this moment but she was unusually quiet ¡ª-------------------------------------------------- Join the discord to ask any question or to make friends: [ Link:- Click here To read Advanced Chapters here is my patreon link: [ Link:- /6Shinigami9 ]